《RIN》 1 Prologue Inside a small hut within the town''s village, a woman quietly crafted a gold and red embroidery onto a palm-sized silk cloth. Gently smiling at her work, she rose it up toward the lit furnace for a better look. However, suddenly breaking the peaceful silence in the small hut was the faint sound of rushing footsteps approaching the door. Bang--! "Mommy, I did it! I beat up those boy''s asses to a pulp!" Sighing at the sudden disruption, the woman lays down the piece of cloth in her hand before looking at the dirt-covered child standing in the center of the door. The young child hops towards her mother with a proud grin, she puffs up her chest. "Those twerps dared to pester me, so I decided to inflict on them a beating!" The young girl''s voice huffed. "En." The woman sighed while furrowing her sharp eyebrows. "Look at you, you''re filthy." Using her long dress sleeve, the young girl''s mother gently wipes away the dirt on her soft round cheeks. Looking up at her mother as she wiped away the filth on her face, she stared with confusion. "Mommy, are you mad I beat up those bullies?" The girl pout. "I put my martial arts to use! It was self-defense!" "I''m not mad," The woman smiled. "I''m delighted you stood up for yourself. However, did you try using your words instead?" The young girl went silent. Her big, droopy eyes cast down towards the floor. Seeing her daughter become silent, raised curiosity in the woman. "They called mommy a barbarian..." The girl''s young voice murmured through the small hut. Hearing such words caused the woman to raise an eyebrow before lightly chuckling. She leaned down to carry the little bun in her arms, before sitting down in a wooden chair near the lit furnace. "Rin, do you think mommy''s a barbarian?" The woman softly spoke while resting the child''s small head on her shoulder. Abruptly raising her head, the girl shook her head vigorously. How could her mother ever be a barbarian?! The woman was an absolute goddess! With long golden hair and light emerald eyes, anyone catching a glimpse of her would think she was nothing but a magical fairy that descended from the heavens. Giggling softly at her daughter''s reaction, she strokes her soft black hair. "Mm, that''s good then. If little Rin doesn''t think so, then whatever others say won''t matter." A sudden spark flashes through the girl''s eyes at her mother''s words. Staring at the loveable expression on her daughter''s small round face, the woman felt the urge to pinch her soft pinchable cheeks. Leaning down, she pecked the small birthmark under her child''s right eye. Rin felt her heart skip a beat as she flushes at her mother''s affectionate actions. Feeling embarrassed, she buries her head in her mother''s bosom hiding her blushed face. That day she merely wanted to stay in those warm loving arms forever. She wanted to grab onto those loving memories for as long as she could. For as long as the vengeful gods would allow her. 2 Farewell, Little Rin The sound of countless screams echoed throughout the night as the small village was lit ablaze. The fire spread engulfing the huts and trees with a dancing golden flame. Deep within the dark frosty mountains, a flash of golden light could be seen dashing through the vast trees. A young woman breathed heavily as she ran through the dark forest. Seen hidden within the woman''s arms was a small figure. A little girl. The heavy sound of horses hooves could be heard chasing behind the woman as she ran. Suddenly, the figures of men dressed in black emerged from the bony trees. The woman halts at the sudden ambush, gritting her teeth hatefully as she grips tightly to the child in her arms. "Stay down Rin," The woman softly whispers to the little girl. The small child''s large eyes look at her mother with understanding as she clutched tightly onto her robes. She smiles at the little girl before coldly shifting her emerald eyes at the approaching figure on the white horse. Emerging from the trees was a muscled man wearing dark red heavy armor, and strapped around his neck was a golden emblem with the character "Li". The man seated on the horse sneers down at the woman and child pair. "You should have accepted his proposal when you had the chance, Ai," The man in armor''s cold voice rang throughout the trees. The woman known as Ai curls her rosy lips into an icy sneer. "I''d rather sacrifice my soul to the devil himself then marry that monster!" The woman glared murderously. Hearing such words come out of the golden-haired woman''s mouth caused his eyes to narrow dangerously¡ª flashing with ill-intentions. "Capture her and transport her to the dungeons," The man orders the men in black. "As for the princess...kill her." Nodding at their General''s words, the men in black close in on the woman and child. Shifting her gaze calmly around the group of strong men, the woman places the petite girl down onto the frosty ground. Mournfully staring at the little girl, she kisses the birthmark under her right eye as she then leans in whispering gently into her ear. The little girl stares at her mother blankly, before nodding her head. The woman suddenly rises to stare coldly at the seizing men. "Ju!" The woman releases a loud shout through the air. Confused at the woman''s sudden shout, the men in black stare strangely at the woman before suddenly, a small flying figure appears charging at the men. A brown and white falcon viciously strikes the men''s faces at a quick speed making it impossible to find the small bird. "Rin now!" Before the woman could even finish her sentence, the small child runs quickly past the distracted men in black, and into the dark forest. "Dammit!" The man in red armor curses. "Get her!" Just as the men are about to follow the little girl, the woman unsheaths a long metal sword and swiftly slices through a man in black. With blood splattering onto the snow-covered ground, an instant foul stench roams the air. "You--!" The man in armor grits his teeth so hard a crack could be heard. "If I''m dying today General, I''ll at least die protecting my child." The golden beauty covered in blood smiles were deadly. Despite the killing-intent in her smile, the woman radiated a beautiful aura as the cold winter air fluttered her blood splattered white robes. By all means, she''d happily sacrifice her life. As long as her child was alive. Farewell, little Rin... 3 Meaningless Sacrifice Two pairs of small feet ran swiftly through the heavy snow, as the dark blue cloak around Rin fluttered fiercely through the wind. A sudden screech ran through the air caused Rin''s ears to perk up. Recognizing the sound of the falcon''s cries, Rin shifts her gaze up to identify the bird flying above her. A rush of sadness shines in the girl''s eyes at the appearance of the familiar bird. Harshly biting onto her pink little lips she runs faster until the petite girl halts near the edge of a cliff. Detecting the presence of others, Rin turns her small body around to see two tall men in black clothing. Narrowing her eyes dangerously low she backs away slowly from them as they zone in on her. The men in black snicker at the girl''s small helpless figure as they unsheath their long metal swords, aiming towards the little girl. Grabbing a small pebble from the stony ground, she grips onto it tightly. One of the men in black snickers at the girl''s so-called "weapon." "Now, now, princess what are you going to do with that little pebble?" He sneered. Following the man''s words, with the speed of light, the small pebble flings from the girl''s small hand harshly hitting the knee of the mocking man. Suddenly, experiencing a bone-crushing pain in his leg, the man in black wails painfully as he glares at the little girl. "You...little bitch!" He shouts gripping tightly onto his sword. "You''re going to pay for that!" Glaring at the approaching men in black, Rin slowly backs away from them until her little foot touches the edge of the cliff. Looking behind her to see the endless pit of darkness of the cliff, she blankly stares before slowly shifting her gaze back at the men. The feathered creature, Ju flying above the young girl charges at the men who instantly swat their swords hoping to slice through the pesky bird. Watching as Ju distracted the men, Rin reaches for another sharp pebble. However, a strong gust of the wind blows forward causing Rin to lose her balance. "Ah¡ª¡ª" The young girl''s faint voice is cut off as her small body plummets down the cliff. Hearing the girls fading voice, through the corner of its keen eyes the falcon Ju watches as the small round figure disappears down the black abyss. Releasing a startled cry, it quickly flies down the cliff disappearing from sight. The men in black stare at the cliff slowly walking near the edge detecting nothing but an endless void. They surely guessed at the end of the stony cliff was either a frozen river or jagged rocks at the bottom. Either way, there was no way a petite little girl could survive. Grinning, they quickly disappear from sight to report to their General. .... "She fell?" The man in red armor stares at the kneeling men in black. "Affirmative, General. Although we weren''t capable to retrieve her body it''s most likely she didn''t survive." The man in black reports. Grunting in agreement, the man in the red armor sneers as he stares at the rigid red body in the snow. Lying motionlessly in the snow was none other than little Rin''s mother, Ai. With her eyes closed, her golden long hair spread elegantly through the cold snow as her white robes were dyed red by crimson blood. "In the end, your sacrifices were meaningless," Latching onto his horse the man rides away abandoning the woman''s lifeless figure in the frosty ground. After the men departed out of sight, silence engulfed the area. In the quiet winter night, a pair of small little footsteps walked in the red covered snow slowly approaching the deceased young woman. "Mommy..." After Rin had fallen down the cliff, she had immediately taken into action the angle of her fall. As she tumbled down, the young girl reached for a root in the muddy cliff and climbed to safety with Ju watching over. Climbing to the top, Rin''s small dainty face was covered with scars and bruises as where her cloak was now dirtied with dirt. Crouching down into the cold snow without a care for the sudden numbness in her knees, Rin stares at the motionless beauty in the snow. Ju rests on Rin''s shoulder letting out a faint screech. Rin gently pets the little birds head, as she then reaches into her dress pocket taking out a red piece of cloth. In her soft little hands were a gold and red silk cloth. With a golden frame around it, sown in the center was a bright a flaming red and yellow phoenix embroidery. It eyes pierced to life through the neat needlework. Clutching tightly onto the embroidered piece of cloth, Rin''s small little lips lean down to peck the birthmark under her mother''s pale cheek. Carefully, Rin places the sharp metal sword on top of her mother''s chest resting her slender pale fingers onto it. Gathering a hidden white chrysanthemum in the snow, she places it on top of her mother''s sword. Kneeling down, the little girl closes her eyes silently praying for the beauty before her. .... Under the steep snow, the young girl''s noiseless footsteps leave a trail beneath the frosty ground. Rin took it upon herself to return to the wrecked village she once stayed in, in search of sufficient supplies for her long journey ahead. Slowing walking towards the ashed village, the young girl''s emerald eyes blankly gaze at the ruthless destruction before her. The once sturdy wooden houses were now charred black barely able to stand upright. The thick scent of blood drifted through the air, as countless corpses lay motionless on the ground. In spite of the heart-wrenching scene in front of her, the little girl merely walked directly through the village''s path. "Ju, look around for anything useful," Rin gently commanded the bird. Flapping its luxurious wings, it flies through the grave air to search. Rin silently walks about the burned village crunching on the shattered pieces of wood beneath her small feet. Her dull eyes slowly inspect the area around her when she catches sight of a glistening object in the pile of wood. Crouching down she collects it from the ashed ground to identify the full object in her hand. In her hand obtain an iron double-edge dagger, the blade was thick and sharp appearing to be more than twenty centimeters. Finding the weapon to be quite useful for hunting Rin places it in her medium pouch. For the past forty-minutes Rin searched throughout the village for anything that''d help in her travels. Upon searching, with the help of Ju, she found a dagger, an iron pot, a leather water pouch, and a few torn blankets. Although she could have found more within the time period, with the harsh wind and snow covering the village she was unable to search for long. Hence, she exited the village and went in search of shelter. .... "Cough--! Cough--!" Trembling from the intense cold, Rin covers her small little head with her dark blue cloak. Ju, resting on Rin''s shoulder screeches as it begins to fly above the air in search of shelter. Soon enough, after what felt like hours, the bird makes its way back to the little girl as it screeches. Lifting her numb little face she follows Ju, where soon the structure of a stone cave could be seen. Resting herself in the stone cave, Rin huddles into a corner away from the windy entrance. Ju flies near the girl to land in her arms as it snuggles in the girl''s warm embrace. Before long, Rin slowly drifts into a state of darkness - recalling the last words her mother whispered to her before running away. "Grow strong...my little Rin..." 4 Journey Upon waking up that morning, Rin began her journey as the harsh weather had cleared up quite nicely leaving only small patches of shallow snow on the ground. Without her mother, Rin was alone with nothing but limited supplies and her mother''s falcon Ju. Therefore, she needed to think smart in order to survive. Her plan was to first search for a nearby river where she could find helpful resources - food and water. About three hours from the cave she slept in was an icy stream filled with swimming fish. Using the iron pot, she found in the village, Rin scoops the icy water from the river and with a few stones and dried sticks, lights a small fire to boil the water. After a minute of boiling the water for safety, Rin allows it to cool while sharpening a long stick she found nearby with the double-edged dagger. Once the tip of the stick was sharp of enough to pierce through flesh, Rin heads near the stream to catch a fish for food. Despite having high skills in martial arts and surviving through nature, Rin, unfortunately, obtained no skill in catching fish... "Splash--!" Standing by the icy river, Rin throws the sharp spear into the shallow water. Missing her target the young girl furrows her brows with a frown. The bird watching from a rock screeches as if it were laughing with amusement, which only caused the girl''s foul mood to worsen as she shifts her gaze towards the bird releasing a deathly glare. "If you find this so amusing catch your own lunch," Rin said sternly. Understanding her words, the bird immediately went silent allowing the girl to continue hunting for her food. Staring back at the fish in the icy river the girl aims the spear in her hand towards the water before swiftly striking. "I caught one!" Rin''s little face beams brightly with happiness. However, unfortunately, due to her excitement, Rin slips on a wet rock falling into the icy shallow water. Unable to contain itself, Ju screeches as if it were laughing. "Shut up! You try catching your own food!" The young girl huffs while standing up from the water. Ju once again shuts its beak and flies over near the river to catch a fish. Not very long, a massive pile of raw fish rests beside the girl who had already begun grilling one of the large fish. Once done, the girl blows gently on it and gradually takes a savory bite of the grilled fish. Although not seasoned, it still tasted better than the berries Rin had merely eaten on her way over. Seeing as the young girl was satisfied with her meal, Ju begins to rawly eat the fish before it. After she had completed her meal, Rin wrapped the rest of the cooked fish in a torn piece of cloth and conserved the rest of the filtered water in the leather pouch. .... For the next couple of days, Rin journeyed through the woods by foot. Without money, she was incapable of hitching a ride or staying in any suitable inns nearby and possibly buy some food. Despite this, Rin preferred traveling by foot. It created less attention towards her - due to the excessive amount of travel her clothes became dirt covered and smelly. After a week, Rin traveled upon a rugged area near the mountains. She had planned to rest there for the day seeing as the sun was setting and her stubby legs became bitterly sore. When approaching a nearby tree, Ju''s keen eyesight caught sight of a fast shining object approaching their way. With a harsh screech, Rin caught on to his warning and dodged the approaching shining object flying her way. She had early on heard a faint buzzing sound approaching her as she ducked for cover. Falling onto the dirt covered ground, Rin stared up at the tree above her to see a sharp arrow. Someone shot at her. Narrowing her challenging eyes in the direction the arrow came from, Rin slowly crouches down on the ground and hides behind a large rock. With the sound of horses heavy footsteps coming her way, Rin lowers her body even further her emerald eyes sharply gazing at the approaching figures. 5 Commander Bai "Damnit! I can''t believe I missed!" Striding on a grand white and gray spotted horse was a young soldier with a long wooden bow and arrow grasped in his hand. Next to him stood another soldier, however, he appeared to be much older as his features were slightly wrinkled. Unknown to Rin, she had walked right near the military training camp of a group of soldiers from the neighboring city. The two soldiers before her were currently hunting for food for their camp. Upon seeing a moving figure in the woods, the young soldier shot towards the so-called "creature" assuming it was a large animal. Little did they know, the "creature" he shot at was Rin. From her hiding spot, Rin carefully examines the two soldiers with sharp eyes. Dressed in silver armor, Rin noticed a roaring lion emblem on their chests. The young girl''s heart raced as she peered at the silver lion - its eyes relentless. "You were too quick to seize it, that''s why it ran away." The older soldier sighs hopelessly. "No way! I could have gotten it!" The younger solder argued bitterly. "It was simply too fast that''s all!" "Yes, yes, it was too fast..." He sarcastically said turning his horse around. Walking in their direction was another set of horse hooves causing Rin''s eyes to darken. Riding on a chestnut brown horse and a cold face was the two soldiers, General. Seeing as their General was making his way towards them meant it was time to head back to camp. "You two, head back. We''ve already collected enough for meat for the night." The General ordered. "Yes, General." Both soldiers said in unison. The General grunts in response, before the middle-aged man''s dark gray eyes swift towards the large rock behind the two. Feeling an icy penetrating gaze on her, Rin shivered. "Come out now or don''t blame this General for being violent," The man''s cold voice commanded as he grips on the sword by his waist. Heeding his voice, Rin''s body becomes rigid. She had made sure to steady her breathing when the two soldiers approached camouflaging her presence. However, the General had easily discovered her. The man must have undergone intense training if he was qualified to detect her. Knowing to pretend to not be there was useless, Rin slowly rises from behind the rock revealing herself before the three men. The two soldiers widened their eyes when seeing the young girl come out from behind the rock. They themselves had been trained to be sensitive to their surroundings and others, yet they weren''t able to detect the presence of a mere little girl! Both looked down in shame and shock as they knew the girl before the three wasn''t simple. "You...state your name and purpose," The General''s cold voice hadn''t changed from the beginning. However, although showing an unreadable expression he to was quite surprised at the young girl''s appearance. He hadn''t expected the one possibly spying would be a petite little girl who looked no older than seven-years-old. The girl''s long black hair was messily ruffled covering part of her small dainty injured face. Although hidden, the girl''s dull emerald eyes stared at the men intensely. Concealing her slight body was a dark blue fur coat that was drained of its previous bold color. "This servants name Rin," The young girl bows her head. "I simply came finding refuge after my village had been destroyed." "Your village?" The General furrows his grizzled brows. "Yes." Rin continues staring dully at the General with unreadable eyes. "Rin will now excuse herself and apologizes for the disruption." Taking a final bow the girl turns to leave but is soon forcibly stopped by a razor-sharp blade held up to her neck. Not flinching at the cold sword inches from her exposed throat, the girl shifts her gaze at the General. The young girl sneers inwardly towards his bold actions. "Seeing as you say you came for refuge," The General''s gruff voice said coldly. "Why stay the night at our armies camp?" Despite his words requesting her nicely, the sword held to her throat betrayed his words. Rin merely stares at the General lazily before grinning. "Seems like Rin doesn''t have a choice and will happen to burden the General and his men." .... The two soldiers and their General retreated back to their training grounds, however, as they returned the camp''s soldiers took notice of a little bun sitting stiffly on top of the General''s horse. Feeling peering eyes on her, Rin remained emotionless and calmly observed the area around her. Just as Rin had suspected, the land she came upon was near the training grounds of an army. The entrance was guarded by two armed and well-built soldiers, upon entering the view of large tents set up could be seen. Surrounding the camp was large flags with the previous lion symbol. The training camp was filled with many young and old soldiers in silver armor and the same lion emblem on their chests. All, however, had their trained motionless faces on the small little girl riding with their General. Who was this little girl? "Greetings General," A gruff soldier greets the man. "Commander Bai has requested for your presence in his tent." The General nods his head with a grunt, hopping off his horse with a hard thud. He looks at the little girl sitting on his horse with unreadable eyes as he hoists her down onto the ground. "You, come with me," The General said handing his horse to the young soldier. Rin silently follows the General directing her eyes to his towering figure, ignoring the groups of eyes on her. Approaching a tent that was clearly larger than the others, the General stops near the entrance staring at the young soldier guarding the tent. Seeing his General, the soldier announces his presence to the Commander inside the tent. "En, let him enter," Rin heeds a gruff voice say from inside. The General enters the tent, leaving the little Rin outside blinking her emerald eyes at the entrance. After a couple of minutes, the middle-aged General walks out of the tent. "Come in," He informs her as he holds the tent flap for her open. Walking into the large tent, Rin''s keen eyes are met with a tall elderly man in thick armor. A masculine elderly man sat behind a sturdy wooden table with maps and documents spread all around. His intense gray eyes and silver hair shone radiantly under the lit lanterns inside the tent. Despite his old age, he looked more aggressive than most youthful looking men. Rin could identify the man''s strength from his overwhelming aura, which she took notice of as she entered the tent. The old Commander continued to stare at the young girl who had entered his tent. Of course, due to the many eyes and ears, he had around the camp he was aware of the General''s return and the unknown visitor accompanying him. The General had informed him word for word what had happened when he met the mysterious young girl, including the information about her burning village. "Girl, tell me where are your parents?" The old Commander asked. "Rin''s mother died in the burning village," Rin said grimly with unreadable eyes. "As for Rin''s father he died while Rin was still a baby." Rin''s response brought no surprise towards the Commander as he could merely assume both girl''s parents were dead if she were to venture out in the cold by herself. "Do you have any other family members to take you in?" He rose his silver brows. "No." Despite her dull words, the old Commander could detect a dark light flash through the girl''s raging eyes when mentioning other family members. Commander Bai solemnly raised his lips with interest. "In that case," He calmly rose from his seat. "You can stay with us for the time being. Once we head out we''ll find someone to take care of you in the neighboring town." From the beginning Rin hadn''t raised her youthful head to stare at the Commander, however, with his gentle words, her clear emerald eyes looked into the old man''s gray gems. "Much appreciated for your gracious kindness. Rin sincerely apologizes for burdening Commander Bai." Rin bowed courteously. Nodding approvingly at her words, the old man chuckles as he looks towards the middle-aged man behind the young girl. "General Guo, set up a tent for the young girl and send her a bath to freshen up." Commander Bai orders as he then directs his gaze towards Rin. "Afterwards, we''ll deliver some food for you to eat." "Rin gratefully thanks Commander Bai, and promises to repay you one day." The little girl said sincerely with determined eyes. Not truly considering the innocent girl''s fierce words to heart, the old Commander simply chuckles with amusement. Little did he know how big of a change the young girl would carve for his glorious future in success. 6 Vengeful Promises After the camp''s soldiers set up another tent for the young girl, a large wooden tub filled with warm water was sent to her. However, because only men remain in the armed camp, they merely allowed the young girl to wash herself leaving a few towels and clothes for her. Soaking into the warm tub, the small girl quietly rubbed the dirt off her palm-sized face and dark hair. Her previously dirt covered skin was now softly glowing under the steam reflecting her jade-like skin and dewy pink lips. Rin felt her sore muscles loosen from the gentle warm water. Once done, she takes the clothes delivered by the soldiers and gently places them on her small body. Staring down at the moderately large clothes on her little seven-year-old body made her lightly chuckle. Guess these were the smallest clothes they could find for her. Looking around at her sanitary surroundings, Rin took notice that her tent wasn''t low on decorative furniture. If anything she had everything she''d need. A decent bed, polished table for eating, warm rug, and a coal furnace. From this observation, Rin could tell these men must come from a wealthy city to be stocked with so many items. Staring at the fur-covered bed made of what Rin could assume was cotton, her eyes glazed over with a small longing look. Approaching the bed, she slowly stretches her soft hands towards the fur blanket. So...so soft! Eyes sparkling the little girl jumps happily onto the soft fur covered sheets with desire. If any of the guards were to see Rin, they''d surely fawn over the round little bun rolling playfully to and fro on the soft bed. After all, none could blame her. She spent the last few days sleeping on a cold firm ground with dirt, rocks and thin grimy blankets to keep her warm. Seeing the bed before her was as if receiving a large bag of gold in Rin''s book. Willingly lost in the softness of the fluffy blanket, Rin hadn''t noticed the small falcon resting on the rim of the wooden tub. "Screech--!" Glancing her dewy eyes up from the soft blankets Rin takes notice of her bird companion - Ju. Sitting her little round body upright the young girl''s soft cheeks flush. "Cough!" Rin awkwardly stares at the bird. "I see you got in finally." From the beginning when Rin was taken by the camps General, Ju from above, guarded Rin ensuring her safety before checking the training camps grounds. Once familiar and sure the secure location was safe, Ju returned carefully entering the camp and into Rin''s tent. However, upon carefully entering, Ju found a round little bun happily rolling around in fur-covered blankets giggling to herself. What a sight it was for little Ju. She may know martial arts. She may have survived from falling off a cliff, elite assassins and the frosty weather but in the end...she was nevertheless a seven-year-old girl. Ju silently flew towards the young girl landing in front of her. Looking down at the little bird with her large emerald eyes, her gaze softens as she pets Ju''s feathered head. "Thank you," She whispered gently. A seven-year-old girl who lost her mother¡­ Suddenly, the young girl''s glittering eyes dimmed darkly. Her traditional delicate features were instantly replaced with a dark murderous intent that would unknowingly make grown men chill. They would pay for this! She''ll make sure all of them will pay for their foul deeds even if it''ll be the last thing she does! She''ll be certain to make every single one of them suffer a fate worse than death¡­ With those vengeful promises came a goal for Rin to become stronger and more powerful enough to crushingly defeat the very man who tragically killed her family. Li Chang - Emperor of Tang ruler of their country. Rin''s Uncle. Brother of the previous Crown Prince. The man went by many names but to Rin - he merely represents the man who savagely murdered her family. 7 Brewing Storm Lost in her own dark thoughts, Rin hadn''t realized the frosty air surrounding her - her mind wandering farther into the darkness. Sensing the unpleasant thoughts in the little girl''s head, Ju flapped its wings flying towards the young girl''s face - knocking their foreheads together. Rapidly flashing her eyes, her once dark dull eyes shine with life once again. Looking at the small bird in front of her Rin giggles. "I''m okay, Ju," She gently holds the bird towards her chest. Releasing a faint screech, the bird happily cuddles in the girls embrace. Suddenly, remembering the soft sensation beneath her, her emerald eyes light up. Placing the bird on the bed, Rin lifts a portion of the fur covered blankets with shining eyes. "Ju! Feel how soft this is!" The young girl beams with starred eyes. "Do you think they''d graciously allow me to take this with me?" Ju stared at the plump girl with its dark eyes. The small bird helplessly watched as the young girl rubbed her round cheeks against the fur covered blankets with innocent joy. Oh boy¡­ ¡­. That very next morning, Rin woke to hear the distinctive sounds of shuffling feet and various gruff voices. Walking out of her tent, the young girl was viewed with tall soldiers going about. Off in the corner, Rin could hear swords slashing and heavy grunts and thuds. Peering around the corner Rin observed a group of soldiers training intensely a few succeeding some failing. Although the sight would have frightened most children, Rin stared at the fighting men with enormous sparkling eyes. Completely immersed in the fight in front of her, Rin hadn''t taken notice of the two towering figures examining the little girl amusedly. Letting out a faint cough, Rin turns towards the direction of the sound to see Commander Bai and General Guo observing her. Both men saw how the young girl''s eyes shown with interest and curiosity as she watched the men train. Despite expressing an unusual reaction, this only seemed to spark interest in the old Commander. "Glad to see you''re up girl," Commander Bai chuckled. Looking up at the Commander with her glittering eyes, she merely bobs her small head with a slight blush on her cheeks. Seeing her silent reply only made the Commander chuckle even more. Her reaction had naturally made it seem as if she was caught looking eagerly at something she shouldn''t have. "Since you''re up, I reasonably assume you''re hungry?" He said humbly. Her gentle eyes widening, Rin vigorously nods her head. After tasting last nights food - roasted boar, Rin hadn''t felt satisfied but didn''t wish to complain as she was after all free-loading in their camp. Unknown to Rin, her excited reaction caused the old Commander''s mild gaze to soften. "Then come, keep this old man company with a morning meal," He laughs gently. Not hesitating, Rin willingly follows the old Commander into his large tent. ¡­ "I would like to apologize for General Guo''s actions on your first encounter," Commander Bai speaks out. Glancing her eyes up at the old Commander with a portion of rice in her mouth Rin begins to, recall her and the General''s first meeting. Right...he held a sword to her throat. Gulping her food Rin impassively looks at the Commander, "Rin understands and doesn''t hold it against the General for his actions. One can''t falter, no matter the enemies form." Hearing the young girl''s words, Commander Bai blinked rapidly before releasing a loud fit of laughter that echoed through the tent. "En, that''s correct. I thank you for not holding it against him." He smiled broadly. "Mm," Rin nods reaching for a slice of meat to put on her dish. Watching Rin eat with stuffed cheeks gave the old Commander the urge to pinch her soft round cheeks. However, to hide his hidden urge - coughed lightly before opening his mouth to speak. "I noticed how you were drawn towards my men''s practices earlier," Chewing mid-way - Rin''s cheeks flush a rosy pink. Her expression clearly revealed how she was embarrassed for getting caught. "En," She replies through light coughs. "Hmm, I see." Commander Bai grinned. "Then... would you be interested in learning?" Flashing her eyes abruptly towards the old man''s crinkled eyes, Rin''s emerald colored eyes flash brightly her round cheeks puffing out slightly. She merely bobs her head in agreement. Laughing at her continuous silent gestures, the Commander smiles warmly. "Alright then," He chuckled. "Once you''re done we''ll begin." "En!" Rin nods her head happily. Returning to her meal, the young girl eats with a beaming grin and round cheeks - eating slightly faster than before. While the young girl ate the old Commander observed her with clear amusement that even he couldn''t hide. Little did he know the storm brewing within the young girl... 8 Brutal Commander "Clash--!" Stumbling backward and landing hard on her bottom the young girl lightly grunts. Rin swiftly rises herself back up - a sharp glint brewing in her calm eyes. Charging forward with slightly gradual movements Rin aims the blade near the Commanders strong legs only to have him block. Retreating backward, Rin leisurely wipes a trail of sweat off her forehead, before advancing forward once more. Once again...blocked. The rest of the soldiers eagerly watched as the young girl charged forward fighting their Commander. At no time had they thought there''d be a day where they''d see a young girl dueling with the old great Commander Bai. Feeling a faint buzzing beside her, Rin''s shallow eyes narrow dangerously low only to feel a push on her back allegedly causing her to tumble towards the dirt ground. Shifting her bruised body around, a blade is held to her face. "Not bad for a beginner," The old Commander chuckles. "You could intentionally use some work with your defense and attacks but overall not too shabby." Lavishly bestowing a faint smile between light pants, Rin stands up from the ground dusting the dirt off her pants and shirt. "Rin wishes to exceed more in her fighting skills and hopes Commander Bai will properly teach Rin!" The charming girl said fiercely with determined eyes. Laughing delightedly at her fierce gaze the old Commander laughs as he leans down to ruffle the young girl''s silky hair. She undoubtedly was a fascinating little girl¡­ "En," He laughs gently. "Let''s try once more, this time I''ll assist you with your defense." Nodding her head happily, Rin picks up her sword to begin once more. ¡­ Returning to her tent with sore muscles little Rin lands softly on the fur-covered blankets with a huff. Despite his considerable age...the old Commander was brutal! He hadn''t even gone easy on a little girl! However, that''s what Rin was reasonably hoping for. She didn''t want baby training - she naturally wished for intense military training that''d help a beginner like herself. The old man''s training may be rather harsh, but it undoubtedly produced her quicker results and better tips. His training method was similar to how Rin''s mother would properly teach her when she was little. Her mother¡­ Feeling her sore eyes slightly tremor, Rin stuffs her face in soft blankets burrowing the overwhelming sorrow deep within her heart. "Mommy¡­" Suddenly, cautiously approaching the young girl, Ju lands gently near Rin with worried eyes. Well...as worried as a bird''s eyes could look. Gently letting out a faint screech Ju nudges its head towards her ruffled hair. Glancing longingly up towards the precious bird Rin''s large dewy eyes water. "Ju¡­" She whispers hoarsely grabbing the bird and rubbing her plump cheek against its head. Screeching with a tone of being startled, Ju willingly allows the young girl to vigorously rub her cheek against its feathered head. Even it was truly uncomfortable¡­ Rin divinely reveals her glowing eyes abruptly now flashing with a sense of fierce determination and fiery light. "This is no time for tears, Ju," Rin said while wiping the wet stains from her cheeks. "I merely need to become stronger¡­" She needed to grow stronger. After all, that''s what her mother would want. ¡­ Meanwhile¡­ In the Commander''s tent, the old man furrowed his brows on the report in front of him. Previously, when Rin had appeared at the training camp, Commander Bai sent out his trusted men to properly investigate Rin''s wrecked village. The following day, his men uncovered information confirming the young girl''s sorrowful words were indeed true. However, the cause for its brutal destruction was undiscovered. Despite this, there was one thing Commander Bai was sure about - it wasn''t a criminal group of typical bandits that had severely burned down the village. Typically if it were mere notorious bandits, the damage would be minimal. However, if it were people who were advanced in martial arts, the amount of damage done would have definitely been what was seen. He knew there was something bigger behind the destroyed village but even with his men investigating nothing came out. That could merely suggest someone in power was behind it¡­ The question was who? And why burn down an unknown small village? Sighing back in his seat, Commander Bai stares at the stack of reports with crinkled eyes. Another thing he was sure about - Rin was definitely no ordinary child. Earlier he was intrigued to find out she was interested in learning how to fight. It was enjoyable for him to observe such a small child - a frail girl interested in training. However, what he didn''t expect was the young girl to be so well trained in martial arts. Although she was sloppy in most parts, she was more skilled than most of his learned men when first entering their specialized training. To say he wasn''t surprised would be an understatement - he was beyond shocked! Not only was she strong-willed, but she was eager to naturally learn without instantly breaking into uncontrollable tears. This independent action of hers undoubtedly caused the old Commander to gently twist his bearded lips into a broad smile. Truly an interesting young girl¡­ Wonder what other surprises she kept hidden inside that small little head of hers. 9 Odd Sigh Very soon just like Commander Bai, the rest of the soldiers began to develop a liking towards the fierce little girl. What started off as mere indifference turned to clear admiration and interest whenever Rin would delightfully surprise them with her skills. What''s more was she was such a cute little bun that even grown trained men like themselves couldn''t ignore! Little Rin continued to train alongside the Commander and sometimes even spar between General Guo. Although Rin lost the majority of fights, that didn''t prevent her from earnestly trying and meaningfully improving through her mistakes. As Rin''s mother would always say - it does not matter how slowly you go as long as you do not stop. Once she lost, she''d immediately retry once more and fix her stance from her previous fight. Of course one couldn''t rely on strength alone to fight, one typically needed brains as well. A successful strategy is what Rin turned towards - as she reasonably knew her strength wasn''t enough to fight against grown men who were far more superior in size and strength. One strategy was tiring out her opponent while she conserved her strength. Using angering words that could possibly distract an opponent would work. Although shameless, it was survival. Any methods were suitable when one''s life was on the line. When he is exhausted and confused, you attack with energy and purpose. One day as the men were heading out for hunting, the young girl appeared in front of the burly men. Her small body overshadowed by the men''s towering figures. "Please allow Rin to hunt alongside your men," Rin bowed down towards the middle-aged General Guo. "Girl, I naturally understand you''re quite skilled in martial arts but¡­" General Guo''s cold eyes narrowed down on the gifted girl''s small crushable sized body. "Hunting is completely different. Besides I''m sure you don''t know how to properly use a bow and arrow correct?" Looking up into the General''s dark eyes, Rin narrows them dangerously low as if challenging the man. She puffed up her round cheeks in defiance and with a slight pout huffed. This General sure was a tough one to crack... Calmly composing herself, the young girl''s rosy face gently loosens before releasing a small smirk on the corner of her little rosy lips. "All the more to learn," Rin grinned knowingly. "Rin wishes to learn how to rightfully earn food for herself rather than eating the food of the honorable soldiers that Rin herself did not earn." Properly placing on a sorrowful expression the armed men watched as the young girl quivered her lips with a pitiful gaze. Commander Bai who smiled joyously at the girl''s words, stared thoughtfully at her as he shifted his gaze towards General Guo. "General Guo, it''s alright," Commander Bai chuckled. "I''m certain with your skills she''ll learn a great deal on hunting." Twitching his bushy brows at the Commanders shamelessly flattering words, General Guo sighed as he looked down at the now beaming Rin. "Come on let''s go," He sighed before picking up the girl while walking towards his mount. Despite being carried like a sack of delicious potatoes, little Rin''s lovely face beamed with a broad foolish grin as if she had instantly won. Because of course, she did. Ah...how nice it felt to win after being tossed around like a ragdoll by the General from his brutal training. It almost made it all seem worth getting instantly thrown off the ground! While Rin was lost in her seemingly victorious thoughts, the rest of the men watched as their General carried the petite girl under his armpit. Her childlike face lit up happily as her eyes glowed brightly. What an odd sight¡­ 10 Make A Be Deep within the forest tall figures rode comfortably on their gallant horses with stern faces. Sitting impassively among the burly buff men was the visible figure of a little girl. A slight flash of passionate eagerness went noticed brewing in her bright emerald eyes. Sensing the girl''s supposed hidden excitement, General Guo instantly felt his upper lip twitch. After a few meaningful minutes, the men secured their usual hunting spot and spread around with only General Guo, Rin, and two other soldiers in place. "We''ll hunt here," General Guo dismounted from his horse before helping Rin down. Rin furrowed her sharp brows at the distance they were from the camp. It was extremely close! Looking up at the General with a confused face, Rin''s sharp brows furrow. Naturally seeing the girl''s confused yet annoyed expression, the middle-aged General merely sighs. "It''s safer to hunt closer towards the camp," He explained. "The deeper you go into the woods, the more likely we''ll meet something dangerous." From his words, Rin understood that the forest was dangerous the deeper one went in. She could also tell he was worried for her safety if they were to encounter a large animal. However, that could possibly be him also worried she''ll get hurt and his Commander will punish him for not protecting her properly. Either way, Rin wasn''t satisfied. But she knew it was much better to allow him to experience his way for now. For now... After all, no one would believe a young frail child could defend themselves against a wild animal. Merely nodding her head, Rin turns to look towards the surrounding trees. A faint afternoon light could be seen shimmering through the leaves landing onto the dirt grounds. "Deliver me my crossbow," Rin heard General Guo command one of the men. Doing as ordered, the young soldier hands his Commander a horizontally mounted bow that immediately caught the attention of the little girl. The crossbow was made up of a strong wood. It was a horizontal bow with a short wooden stock that Rin could assume was used to shoot arrows from as she noticed the metal trigger. Wrapped around the General''s shoulder was a bag filled with shining bronze-headed arrows. Each arrow had three sharp blades and a ruffled feather at the end. So...so cool! General Guo quickly caught onto the girl''s clear fascination towards the crossbow in his hand. A faint smile formed on the corner of his lips but soon vanished. "Don''t worry, I''ll allow you to use it. Let''s first discover something to actually shoot at first." He said walking right past the petite girl. Snapping out of her awed trance, Rin quickly follows the General into the woods. ¡­ "Hold it steadily," General Guo properly instructed. "Directly place the weapon vertically." Listening to the General''s specific instructions, Rin quietly narrowed her eyes towards the chosen target ahead of her. In front of her was a small fluffy wild rabbit. It''s deep glistening eyes stared down as it gnawed gently on a small patch of grass. Completely oblivious it as about to be killed. Rin calmly stared at the rabbit, however, just as she was about to shoot retreated the bow. "I can''t kill such a cute thing!" Rin whined. Sighing with evident frustration, General Guo gently pinches the spaces between his fierce brows. They had been doing the exact thing for an hour and a half. Whenever the General reasonably assumed Rin would shoot he saw how her light eyes would narrow dangerously low and dim slightly. However, a possible minute later the young girl would piteously cry, stating how the beloved animal was too innocent and cute and didn''t deserve to die. Just as he had realistically expected Rin to act, the General could only sigh with evident disappointment. She may have been skilled in martial arts, but she was nevertheless just an ignorant little girl. "At least try shooting it," He argued stressfully. "Nu-uh!" Rin vigorously shook her head. "What do you think you''ve been eating this whole time?" Confusion showed on her face before slowly it instantly formed into unspeakable horror. Which then gently turned towards possible guilt, then a fierce scowl as she stared fiercely at the General with justly accusing eyes. The little girl was staring at him as if he were a discovered murderer... Thinking to give up, a sudden idea popped into the General''s head. "Didn''t you say you didn''t wish to go hunting for your own food rather than eating something you didn''t earn?" Going silent Rin looks down at the ground with a pout. After a while, she slowly bobs her head. "Then shoot it," He said with slight smugness. Noticing the hint of gloating in the General''s face, Rin''s emerald eyes flashed darkly before vanishing back towards their innocent light. "Fine! But Rin wishes to make a bet with the General!" Rin huffed. Arching a large brow the General stares at Rin curiously. What could a little girl possibly wish to bet on? 11 Cold-Blooded Demon "If I am able to kill that rabbit on the first try," Rin says with a hidden smile. "Then I wish to receive one hundred gold coins from General Guo!" Instantly hearing the young girl''s bet naturally caused both the General and two other soldiers eyes to widen. One hundred gold coins?! That was enough to feed at least fifty struggling families for a lifetime! Yet here stood proudly in front of them a little girl no older than seven-years-old, wishing to have the amount for herself! General Guo was completely shocked. It wasn''t he didn''t acquire that amount if anything one hundred coins wouldn''t damage his wealth at all. Considering he represents a member of the Bai army. The General. However, recalling how Rin hadn''t the courage to shoot the rabbit earlier, he''d doubt she''d shoot now. "Little girl, don''t place such silly bets with adult men, " General Guo sighed. "I am willing to instruct you without betting." Rin started at General Guo with a blank look. "Surely General Guo isn''t unwilling to bet with a little girl?" Rin tilted her head to the side with an unreadable expression, however, the slightest hint of teasing could be heard in her voice. "Hah?" General Guo''s upper lip twitched with visible annoyance. The two soldiers who were watching attentively from the side nearly spat out blood at Rin''s words. The girl sure had courage! Although they were quite fond of the little girl, they naturally thought that she required too much confidence in herself. Possibly because she obtained such an influential figure supporting her. Their Commander. Thinking too highly of oneself could lead to trouble. If Rin could hear the soldiers thoughts, she''d sigh and shake her head. After all, what they genuinely thought of her didn''t truly matter to Rin. "What if you lose?" General Guo said gently with a faint smirk. "In that case, I lose." Once more the General''s lip twitched with annoyance. From her words, he understood that if she lost nothing would happen, however, if she won he''d give her one hundred coins¡­ The shamelessness in her words made all three men go silent. Chuckling lightly, General Guo smilingly shakes his head in disbelief. "How about ten laps around the camp''s base?" Silently thinking, the young girl hums gently while staring down at the landscaped ground. Looking back up at the General with shining eyes, Rin lightly smiles. "Deal." "Alright then," Satisfied, General Guo grunts. "Now shoot." Without any further words, little Rin turns her small body away from the men towards the still present rabbit. The two soldiers behind their General couldn''t help but chuckle at Rin''s innocent naivety. They clearly knew the weak spot children had for cute animals - just as Rin had previously displayed. Therefore, they were confident that she''d back out once more. However, both men became silent once they noticed the young girl''s dull expression as she vertically leveled the crossbow. Her emerald-colored gems glowed darkly behind her dark hair. Rin, completely zoning out the General and his men, focused sharply at the target ahead. Not a hint of hesitation could be scarcely seen on her face as she lifted the crossbow with one arm - despite her holding it with two previously. Merely seeing the girl''s remarkably accurate stance and gaze, one would have thought she had held a crossbow multiple times previously. However, they all knew precisely this her first time using one. So how come she held such pleasant familiarity towards it? As time passed slowly, a dark aura instantly surrounded the girl - she gradually seeped into her darkest place. A dreadful place where all her deepest memories emerged forward. A place where all life didn''t matter... The two soldiers felt their bones shudder upon examining the young girl''s fierce eyes. It was as if looking into the eyes of a cold-blooded demon! Sensing Rin''s surrounding air change caused the General to furrowed his brows. This girl¡­ The young girl in front of them had completely lost her previous innocent glow and was now merely replaced with the look of an elegant hunter. "Forgive me," Rin said before she gently pulled the crossbows metal trigger. 12 Admit Defea Lightly pulling the trigger, the three-bladed arrow swiftly shot towards the rabbit. The birds in the nearby trees scattered frantically as a swift brisk breeze ran through the afternoon sky and trees. All three men stared at Rin with wide eyes. The wind blew softly against the girl''s small stature. Gradually shifting her gaze towards the men, a light foolish smile appears on her face. "Hehe, seems like I missed¡­" She softly laughs while scratching her head. "I admit defeat General Guo." True to her words, the girl had indeed missed as they all stared at the arrow planted inside the mighty tree above the frightened rabbit - that escaped due to being alarmed by the arrow. General Guo stared at the arrow perfectly embedded in the tree with narrowed eyes. "It''s alright Rin," One of the soldiers spoke reassuringly. "Everyone''s not outstanding on their first try!" Heeding that the soldier was reassuring her towards her loss, Rin simply smiles. "En!" She bobbed her head happily. Both soldiers smile at the lovely girl''s innocent face. Completely forgetting the previous dark expression, she had revealed. Rin stared up at setting sky noticing it slowly becoming darker. "General Guo, shouldn''t it be time we head back now?" Rin tilted her head to the side. Rin''s words were merely met with a silent General as he intently stared at the arrow in the tree. Clearly in deep thought. "General Guo?" Rin asked once more. "Hmm?" Snapping out of his daze, the General stares back towards Rin who lightly smiled. However, behind that smile were pale unreadable eyes. "Ah...indeed," He coughed lightly. "Inform everyone to retreat back to camp." One of the soldiers nodded before heading off with his horse to inform the rest of the soldiers who were far deeper into the woods. "Let''s return now before it gets dark," General Guo ordered walking back towards his horse with Rin behind him. As the young girly mindlessly followed behind him, the General secretly peeked at her with furrowed brows. Before as he allegedly saw Rin about to shoot, he clearly saw her target was merely directed towards the rabbit but¡­ At the last minute, she radically shifted her alleged target towards the tree above it. To others, it would have seemed like she had sorely missed the rabbit - clearly losing. But with keen eyes like the General, who had undergone critical years of training, noticed where the girl''s true target was. The rabbit wasn''t her critical target. She was aiming for the tree and purposely missed the rabbit. Merely thinking this caused the General to intently stare at the girl, undoubtedly catching her attention as she looked up towards him. Vaguely smiling she tilts her head with an overwhelming sense of naivety. But the General knew better¡­ This girl...there was definitely more to her. However, clearly seeing her innocent smiles caused him to waver in his critical thoughts. It is possible he was overreacting and was a bit shaken by her previous overpowering aura. Looking away from Rin, he continues to walk towards his horse before lifting the girl properly, placing her in front of him. Gently letting out a slight tug on his reins, the horse began to move - riding back to the training camp. With Rin in front, the General was void of discovering the girl''s face and only her back. Because of this, he hadn''t noticed the dark gaze on the girl''s rosy face her fierce eyes shining as a wide slashing smile spread across her lips. 13 Dear Readers Greetings, readers! I would like to first sincerely apologize for the lack of updates. I recently noted I was moving across the state and that things would become quite hectic. However, I wasn''t aware that my WiFi (which I need to post chapters) would only set up next Monday - 9/10/2018. That means that until then I will be working in a cafe and trying my very best to post what I can and when I can. I''m also writing two different stories at the same time and trying to update them both daily, so that adds a lot more work on my end. But of course, I will nevertheless do my very best! Thank you all so much for your support and I hope you can all be patient until next Monday! Even without WiFi, I will try to write chapters when I spare time and hope to post them when I can. 14 Time To Attack A few days passed by and soon Rin undertook her training on a daily schedule. Because of her frail body, the Commander provided the little girl more fats and protein to eat as he termed it "plump her up." Through those days, the rest of the soldiers took notice of the sudden companion always on the girl''s shoulder... It was a little brown falcon. When one of Commander Bai''s soldiers asked the young girl about the bird''s sudden appearance, she''d simply stare at them with an innocent expression and shrug. "I found it in the woods," She sighed. "Guess it took a liking towards me. I simply don''t have the heart to chase it away! I named it Ju, isn''t it cute?" "Uh...y-yes," The soldier scratched his head in disbelief. After that, the men hadn''t thought to question the bird''s continuous presence. However, a few of the intelligent soldiers took notice of the girl''s slight shift in personalities from time to time. Whenever they typically thought she would coldly glare, she would instantly switch back to her cute demeanor. Some couldn''t help but naturally find Rin to be vaguely¡­scary! She was like a little kitten that appeared cute on the outside but once threatened would bare her fangs and seemingly retractable claws. Instantly discovering this unknown side of her, Commander Bai couldn''t help but sufficiently develop a sincere liking towards the little girl - as if she one of his own. It was a shame, though¡­ That all happy things couldn''t last forever. ¡­ That moonlit night, the dusky sky lit brilliantly with luminous stars as a gush of the gentle wind swiftly warped around the camp''s tents and flags. Two local soldiers were on patrol that night properly securing the training grounds with keen eyes. Deep within the woods a distinct set of fearful eyes with blood-thirsty and greedy longing directed themselves towards the Bai army training camp. Waiting for the proper time to pounce. The right time to attack. Unnoticed by the men, they hadn''t noticed the small brown falcon observing their movements from above with dark eyes. Nor had they seen it swiftly fly away near a tent within the Bai army training camp. 15 Old Mans Wrath Inside the Commander''s tent, the old man sternly once more stared at a stack of scrolls. His brows furrowed deeply. General Guo who stood in front of his desk also sighed at the given information. Ever since Rin had arrived, the Commander had continued digging information on the sudden fall of the village. It was down at the end of the southern mountain range where it was remote from any neighboring cities or popular markets. Basically, it was shut off from other civilized lands. Which caused him to ponder why such an abandoned village was destroyed to the ground from top to bottom? Even after his men had carried out countless searches, nothing was found. He hadn''t wished to ask Rin if she recalled any vague memories of the people who invaded her village. As he had already done that during their usual breakfast a few days ago. The response that he was given was the girl''s vacant unreadable expression as she looked up in deep thought and merely said: "Nope! Rin retains no recollection of the people who attacked Rin''s village," She shrugged. "Whoever they are Rin hopes they suffer the beating they deserve!" With a huff, she puffs out her round plump cheeks. After that, she had merely continued eating the quail eggs in front of her with blissful joy. Sighing at the memory, the Commander stares up towards General Guo to ask if there was anything else that was reported when suddenly a young soldier rushes into the tent without warning. "C-Commander Bai!" General Guo who was about to strictly lecture the rude soldier, choked on his words on the young man''s next words. "The camp is under attacked by bandits!" A sudden drop in temperature envelopes the camp as the Commander with his fisted hands propped up near his bearded chin tighten. A faint crack could be heard as he heeds the soldier''s words. The man''s dark dull eyes dimmed even darker - a flash of cold light chilling within them. Both the General and soldier shudder from the sudden coldness inside the tent. Their Commander truly was scary when he was angry! Commander Bai''s shoulders trembled slightly before he slowly stood up from his chair creating an even more menacing aura. "Hoho! Those dirty scum dare to raid my armies camp?" He laughs darkly. "Fine! Allow them to see this old man''s wrath!" 16 Uninvited Guests Clash--! The deafening sound of sword clashing and blood-curdling screams could be heard throughout the chaotic night. The armed bandits who had raided the Bai armies training camp were gradually declining in numbers as the Bai soldiers slashed every pest in sight. Commander Bai who was shifting his jeweled sword between battered bodies left and right had a devilish grin spread across his blood-splattered face. The shining armor of the countless Bai soldiers glistened under the moonlit sky - the brilliant eyes of the magnificent lion glaring fiercely. "You filthy bastards thought you could raid my camp and come out alive?" Commander Bai laughed darkly as he lifts up his gleaming sword towards a bloodied man on the ground. The leader of the bandits trembled from head to toe, his breath was ragged as he stared fearfully into the Commander''s gleaming eyes. His left arm was swiftly cut off causing him to scream in frightening agony. However, the Commander hadn''t granted him the precious feeling of death just yet. He had slowly stabbed his swift sword into nonfatal parts of his body. From his kneecaps which crippled him, to his tongue being severed off. This man was a demon! He maintained no more face to show yet Commander Bai hadn''t thought to let him die yet. He genuinely was a terrifying man. The leader shifted his eyes towards the side seeking for his men''s assistance. Yet in the end, the image of their dismembered corpses was all that was left before him. "Haha, you''re either really bold or extremely stupid to merely think you could win," The old Commander taunted stabbing his sword into the dying man''s wounded arm. Trying to plead to be let go, the mere sound of his disturbing wails was all that was heard as his tongue was no more. Sighing at the pitiful sight, the Commander slashes his sword down dismembering the man''s head from his damaged body. "Who''s next?" Commander Bai turned his body around grinning evilly. ¡­ While the destruction outside took place, little Rin encountered her own problems to face. After Ju had instantly informed her of the sudden group of bandits approaching, she had naturally thought to merely wait in a private corner of the tent and wait humbly for the violent chaos to simmer down. She sincerely trusted Commander Bai and his capable men''s considerable strength. After all, the bandits from what Rin could instantly see were clearly unfamiliar with martial arts. She lightly chuckled upon the foolish bandits reasoning. Did they really believe that because they outnumbered them they would have a chance? They clearly didn''t think carefully enough through their broad skulls. Evident strength and learned skill are all one naturally needed to survive. No matter the numbers that came upon you, if one possessed strength and skill in martial arts they could easily defeat the enemy. While Rin was deeply mocking the foolish group of bandits the ominous sound of an unknown object dropping alerted her attention. Squinting her eyes, Rin could faintly detect the appearance of three towering figures entering her tent. And they weren''t the Bai soldiers... Rin bitterly gritted her teeth upon sighting them and had hoped to cunningly hide her possible presence in the corner while the armed men forcibly entered. Seems like she had a few uninvited guests... Three bulky muscled men with a faint pale yellowish complexion and greasy hair scanned the tents surroundings not detecting the unusual presence of anything suspicious. "Heh, seems like they didn''t think too much about decorating this room." One of the men''s scratchy voices sneered. "No kidding, this tent is practically empty." The second man cackled. Rin glared ferociously - her eyes darkly staring at the men as they openly insulted her tent. Hmph! For their information, she genuinely quite preferred a humble room! "That doesn''t matter," The third man''s deep voice cut the men off. "Thoroughly search for anything, you never know what they could be hiding." With those words, the three men began searching throughout the tent. Knocking down tables, lamps, and chests. Rin sighed at the mess the men created in her tent. Still huddled in the corner Rin stilled her breathing to prevent the men from detecting her. After five minutes the men huffed in violent anger and gave up before exiting. Waiting patiently a few more minutes before standing up from her corner, Rin stares at the filthy mess before her with pitiful eyes. "Tsk. Look at this mess they created." Rin shook her head sadly. Rummaging through the chests Rin instantly finds the glossy fur covered blankets soiled with dirt. While Rin cried bitterly in her heart at the pitiable sight of the precious soft cover damaged, a dark shadowing figure hovered over her. "Well, well, look what we have here..." 17 Not So Innocen "Well, well, look what we have here." Suddenly feeling a fierce grip on her small arm, Rin''s youthful body is dangled loosely by one of the previous men who had forcibly entered. "What''s a cute little girl doing in the Bai armies tent?" He eagerly snatched the girl''s petite body towards his scarred face. Up close Rin could smell the crooked man''s bitter and putrid acidic breath, his stubbled dark chin inches away from her rosy face. Instantly seeing the little girl up close, the man could clearly see her youthful beauty. Even for a puny child. Her glowing jade-like skin, dewy large eyes, and rosy plump lips were all shown before him. He could naturally see the charming girl''s round button nose twitch as he spoke aggressively. A small mole under her right eye was visible. However, what stood out the most about her extraordinary beauty was precisely her flashing emerald eyes that from what he could reasonably see were glaring fiercely at him. "Hoho! She''s quite the rare beauty, isn''t she?" Another bandit came in scrupulously observing the attractive girl clutched in the other''s grip. "Never thought the mighty Bai army would possess such interesting secrets¡­" He sneered. "Seems like they naturally favor taking in little girls as their play toys huh? Wonder what others would say if they knew." The three beastly men laughed darkly, all the while Rin was being dangled precariously by the man. "You must have enjoyed your way with all the soldiers here huh? Maybe even with that old fartCommander Bai?" He grinned maliciously. Rin stared at the men with glaring eyes - like a small fearful kitten being held captive. "Ah..are you a mute?" Still no emotional response. The man had figured conspicuously she was too scared to speak, yet the dark look in her brilliant yes betrayed that thought. "Aiya! We could definitely sell her for a decent price don''t you think?" One of the bandits spoke with a wicked glint in his lustful eyes. "We''ll have to discuss it with the boss," The third one said sternly with a grim expression. The second one scoffs at his words. "Tsk. Didn''t you recognize him out there? He''s more crippled than a plank of wood!" Going silent towards his words, he bobs his head in agreement after seconds of silence. "Heh, good!" The man sneers turning his gaze back towards Rin. "Now don''t struggle, or we''ll make things harder on you." Licking his lips a dark glint glows in his eyes. Rin could see flashes of the indecent scenes the men had in store for her. Not that she was going to allow them to without a fight... Following his words, a swift unseen figure kicks the man in the jaw causing him to sever his tongue. As blood pours from the man''s jaw, he cries in agony, tears forming in the corner of his eyes. The other two men stare at the crying man with wide eyes then towards the little girl landing on her feet with sharp eyes. "You little brat..!" One of the men snaps charging towards her. With quick movements, Rin picks up a small golden hairpin from the ground and just as quickly throws it towards the man''s legs. Suddenly feeling an intense stabbing pain in his leg the man tumbles forward falling onto his face. "Ahh--!" A blood-curdling scream echoes into their ears. A sharply pointed hairpin had embedded itself in his leg spearing him near the bone. Endless amounts of dark crimson blood flowed gently down his wounded leg. The third man who was bulkier in size than the other two watched his comrades go down in mere seconds. With a violent rage scarcely forming in his body, his teeth clench tightly nearly cracking them. This little girl wasn''t as innocent as he thought she''d be... "You''re going to pay for that you little slut!" He roared. Rin, who was alerted by the man''s sudden rage, prepared herself to attack but unfortunately for her, tripped on the fallen wooden chest. Thumping down hard on the ground, Rin naturally forced herself back up but was quickly kicked down. A buzzing sensation rang harshly through her ears as she merely grunted from the dull pain directed towards her bruised ribs. "Heh...let''s see how strong you are now after I enjoy my ways with you." The man smirked before reaching towards Rin''s robes. 18 Completely Blood Through the night, the bloody battle taken outside had come to an end as every bandit was now dead on the ground. Commander Bai was currently ordering the rest of the soldiers to rebuild whatever had been destroyed and to tidy the camp up. While doing so he withdrew his sword from the now dead corpse below him. "General Guo," Commander Bai said while cleaning his dirtied sword. "Yes, Commander," General Guo cupped his shapely hands and lowered his head passively awaiting his Commanders orders. "Make sure to properly dispose of these pests in the woods for the fierce beasts to feast on them," He ordered coldly. "I don''t want a raw piece of flesh left in sight." "Yes, Commander," General Guo said before quickly ordering the men around him to properly dispose of the dismembered bodies. Commander sighed hopelessly upon seeing the mess before his camp. Tsk, tsk. What a mess they sure made. Suddenly, the sound of urgent footsteps directed his way causing him to stare in the direction of a pale-faced soldier running. "C-Commander!" He yelled causing the others to turn in his direction. "What is it? What''s the matter?" Commander Bai arched his bushy silver brows. "Sir, Rin s-she''s¡­" The frightened soldier''s gruff voice trembled nervously. Before he could complete his sentence the Commander hastily ran past him towards the young girl''s tent. Due to all the violent chaos that allegedly took place, he had completely forgotten about Rin! His anxious heart raced out of his chest upon thinking of what could have happened. Rushing desperately towards her tent, Commander Bai, General Guo, and a few soldiers halted a few feet away from the tent. The reason for that..? Not even a few feet away, the thick scent of blood drifted through their noses. The Commander felt his eyes narrow dangerously low. Although unseen to the others, fear and dread were briskly rising itself near his heart. Please don''t be¡­ General Guo himself hadn''t looked too good either. His grizzled brows as well were furrowed deeply - his grip tightening on his sword. Finally, Commander Bai gradually approached the tent. As they followed closely, the scent of blood got stronger causing their hearts to drop slowly. Expanding the flap of the tent, a scene that would be embedded in their minds and hearts repeatedly was seen in front of them. A red glistening floor dark and yet bright at the same time lay on the floor. However, it wasn''t just any floor. It was made of complete blood. 19 A Broken Voice The entire tent was covered with deep puddles of blood. Handprints could be seen on the tent''s walls clearly showing signs of a struggle. Dark viscous crimson liquid painted itself on the bed''s sheets and chests. Yet despite the dark blood on the floor, the Commander, General and the rest of the soldiers gaze landed on the petite figure crouched in the center of the bloody mess. A long dark sword was held in her hand clearly showing how it was twice her size. Her clothes previous dark blue robes were drenched in blood with slight tears here and there. Her dark flowing hair concealed her youthful palm-sized face as her head lowered looking down at the chaos before her. "Rin¡­" The Commander''s voice trembled. Never in his life had he''d thought he''d witness such a sight. Never in his life had he thought he who had been in battles many times, see so much blood. Never in his life had he thought he''d see the petite little girl he took in, surrounded by three dead human corpses. Or at least that''s what they presumably had been. Their bodies had been completely dismembered and disfigured it was hard to imagine they were three burly adult men before. Detecting the old man''s whispered voice through the chaos running in her mind, the bloodied little girl shifted her line of sight towards the men at the tent entrance. "Commander Bai..?" Her hoarse childlike voice chilled the men''s hearts to the core. A voice that cried in pain. A voice that was broken. Not even a second later, her small figure swayed stumbling backward. Falling towards the ground Commander Bai rushed to support the girl before she''d hit the hard ground. Collapsing into his arms, the old man stared at the little girl with evident worry. She had felt unusually warm. Gently placing his wrinkled hand to her forehead, he instantly felt Rin''s burning forehead. "General Guo, order the men to set up a new tent," Commander Bai ordered directly. "Get me the Bai''s household physician now!" Lifting her fragile body in his arms, he walks near the tent''s entrance where the rest of the soldiers stared in horror. Narrowing his eyes at the men, Commander Bai stopped in his tracks. "You will speak of today''s incident to no one. Understood?" Hearing their Commander''s penetrating icy tone, they all bobbed their heads immediately and bowed. "Yes, Commander!" They all said in unison. "En. Good. And don''t forget to clean this mess up." He promptly ordered before exiting the blood-scented tent. Seeing their Commander''s departing figure with the visible blood covered girl in his protecting arms, the soldiers shuddered before staring into the red tent. A little girl...had brutally killed three grown men all by herself? A violent shudder ran frantically down their spines once staring at the gory scene once more. 20 Alls Fair In Love And War In a vast field filled flowers in every direction, a large hollow cherry blossom tree stood in place. "Hmm¡­" A soothing gentle tune hummed in the distance. Enchanting melancholic bells rang loudly in her ears. Slowly fluttering her dark long lashes open, Rin wakes to recognize a familiar face. A face she dreamt of every night. Her mother. "Mommy?" The child''s soft voice cracked. Looking up from the pile of flowers in her lap, the beautiful young woman looks at her child''s pained expression. "What is it little Rin?" Her beloved mother''s soothing voice humbly asked. "Did you have a nightmare?" Sleepily getting up with a dazed expression, the little girl bobs her small lovely head. Chuckling at her daughter''s adorableness, Ai lovingly stroke her daughter''s disheveled hair. "Want to tell mommy what it was about?" Ai placed a long strand of hair behind the girl''s ear. Tightening her glossy lips into a straight line, Rin gently shakes her graceful head rapidly, before leaping eagerly into her nurturing mother''s arms, causing the peony flowers beneath her to be crushed. "Aiya, Rin you crush all the innocent flowers," Ai sighed contentedly with a helpless smile. "I''m sorry mommy!" Rin murmured tenderly in her mother''s bosom. Giggling softly, the woman sighs before stroking her daughters delicate head. "It''s alright. I prefer chrysanthemums anyway." Cautiously lifting her large milky emerald eyes towards her mother''s lovely face, Rin curiously arches a puzzled brow. "Does mommy not like peonies?" "En, I like them. A peony can represent ravishing beauty, and only her bloom can attract all people to the capital city," A mournful distant smile appears on the graceful woman''s face. "However, only a chrysanthemum represents strength, nobility, and elegance. One that refuses to be polluted by society." The woman''s eyes flash with a hint of loneliness and another unknown emotion that Rin couldn''t detect. Hearing her mother''s words traced with a tinge of sadness, caused the little girl''s brows to furrow. Hopping off of her mother''s lap, Rin grabs the peonies on her mother''s lap with her small plump hands and hurls them away into the broad field of flowers - stomping on a few in the process. "There now mommy doesn''t need to see them!" Rin harrumphs while jabbing her fists onto her hips proudly. Twinkling her eyes rapidly, Ai bursts out into fits of giggles, her slender snowy hand covering her rosy lips. "En, thank you Rin," She wipes a tear from her almond-shaped eyes. "But you didn''t need to do that. After all, they''re just innocent flowers." "Nu-Uh!" Rin shakes her head disapprovingly. "If they make mommy sad then Rin doesn''t mind destroying even more! For now, on Rin hates peonies!" Ai, once again starts giggling at her beloved daughter''s brazen words. Rin on the other hand stares at her laughing mother with a ''feeling wronged'' look. "Come here little Rin," Her mother smiled. Crossing her small arms across the top of her flowing dress, Rin gives in hopping towards her mother. "Do you know why mommy likes chrysanthemums?" Ai softly spoke while grasping her precious daughter''s small hands. Looking wonderingly into her charming mother''s calm emerald eyes, Rin gently shakes her head. A small loving smile forms on Ai''s glossy rosy lips, her lovely eyes turning upwards. "Because they remind me of my little Rin." Gradually processing her words, Rin''s round cheeks flush a rosy color - the visible tips of her fragile ears redding. "Mommy you''re not being fair!" She whines concealing her face into her mother''s light blue hanfu. "Hehe, all''s fair in love and war Rin!" Ai laughed joyously while proudly patting her daughter''s hair. When it thunders in winter, When it snows in summer When heaven and earth mingle, Not till then will I part from you. 21 Couldnst Be Pleasan A swift gush of the wind blows fluently through the mountain''s path. The morning sunlight casts down gently on the Bai armies tents - creating a warmth in a certain large tent. Lying peacefully still on a wooden bed with soft-furred blankets and rugs was the small figure of a little girl. The sunlight coming through the walls of the tent brightly shone on the girl''s soft jade-like skin. A cool cloth lay against her forehead while her clothes that were once ragged with dirt and blood were changed into white decent robes. The slightest twitch courses through her slender fingers, causing the rest of her body to slowly awake from her deep slumber. Stirring awake the young girl''s eyelids flicker before slowly opening. Fluttering her long dark lashes rapidly, Rin found herself resting in the comfort of a warm bed. She''s alive. Rin slowly lifts her pale slender arm over the other and lightly pinching it. A little too hard¡­ Ouch! Alright, yup she was alive. The sudden tap of heavy footsteps came in the tents direction. Flapping the tent open and entering with a mighty aura stood General Guo, who looked briefly shocked upon seeing the girl''s emerald gaze. "Get Elder Feng," General Guo ordered sternly. In mere seconds a small old man with a white long beard entered the tent with Commander Bai in front. Motioning his mighty arm for the doctor to properly examine her, Elder Feng instantly goes near the petite girl. Rin, from whom the beginning hadn''t voiced a word, remained still as the elderly doctor cautiously lifted her slender pale wrist and checked her pulse. "Her fever has gone down thankfully," He sighed gently with evident relief. "She still needs plenty of proper rest as she had overworked her bodies limit too much." Commander Bai and General Guo both sighed in pleasant relief as the constant weight on their shoulders was lifted with ease. "Many sincere thanks, Elder Feng," Commander Bai smiles warmly. "No need to thank me, Commander Bai. I''m just happy I was able to help in time," Elder Feng humbly chuckles. "I''ll be certain to create a medicine to help strengthen her body a little." Bobbing his head again in heartfelt thanks, Elder Feng is escorted out by General Guo, naturally leaving both the old Commander Bai and Rin alone. The previous serene expression on the Commander''s face slowly faded as he stared at Rin with narrowed brows. Uh oh. This couldn''t be pleasant¡­ 22 I Most Likely Killed Them Promptly pulling a wooden stool towards the side of the bed next to Rin, Commander Bai tucks in his muscled arms and simply stares at Rin with his silver glowing eyes. Resting on her back from the beginning, Rin leisurely lifts herself up. Or tried to. With an ''umph'' sound she lands back into the bed with apparent defeat. "You shouldn''t try getting up," The Commander chuckled after long moments of breathless silence. "After what you went through you naturally need plenty of proper rest to regain your strength." "After what happened?" Rin arches a thin curious brow. Commander Bai stares at Rin for a limited number of possible seconds before naturally opening his mouth to speak. "You don''t remember?" His bushy brows furrowed deeply. With her head rested on the plump pillow, Rin gently shakes her head. Everything from last night had become a blur in her mind. A few necessary things she remembered before she blacked out was the camp getting attacked by bandits. As if remembering the sudden attack of the bandits, with the energy she had suddenly produced in her body Rin jolts up with wide eyes. "What happened with the bandits?" Rin said with anxious eyes before her eyesight slowly became hazy. Feeling a set of familiar hands on her small shoulders, her frail body falls back down softly onto the bed. "Foolish girl, don''t get up so quickly! It''s not good for you health," Commander Bai scolded. "As for those bandits, they were thoroughly dealt with. No one was severely injured, just a few broken crates and such nothing major." Nodding her head with evident relief, Rin intakes a faint breath. "Hah..? Did you think my men, and I couldn''t handle it?" Commander Bai pouted with stern eyes. Seeing the Commanders down appearance, Rin chuckles lightly. "Nope! I naturally had full faith in the Commander and his honorable men," Rin flashed her dimples. "I just worried you''d overdo it. I sincerely pity those foolish bandits." Flashing his eyes rapidly towards her words, the Commander laughs joyously. "En, indeed they were." He laughed. The previous tense atmosphere was promptly replaced with a tender feeling that surrounded the tent and the two figures inside it. However, a slight frown soon formed on the old Commander''s face. "Girl, tell me...Did you remember anything else last night?" He questioned cautiously. Seeing how the Commander was asking her this question again, Rin could understand that something must have happened last night. And she was the main reason for it. "Unfortunately not Commander Bai," Rin helplessly smiles. "Would you be so kind as to inform Rin of what happened?" A tense silence engulfed the tent. The Commander shifted out of his folded arms and comfortably placed them onto his lap. "Last night you were found in your tent with three dismembered corpses of adult men," He finally spoke. A serene tranquil expression was placed on the girl''s tender face. Her eyes as well were glazed without any further indication of what she felt. However, a faint smile formed on the corner of her rosy lips. "Is that so?" She merely said. Commander Bai''s kind eyes darkened towards her words. That''s all? Her reaction was clearly not what he had reasonably expected from a seven-year-old girl. Then again she was no ordinary seven-year-old girl. "Did you kill those men all by yourself?" He asked bluntly. "Was I the only one in the tent?" "Yes." "Then I most likely killed them," Rin instantly flashed a crooked smile although it contained a possible hint of loneliness. The Commander gazed wonderingly at Rin with immense eyes. Now he started feeling dizzy from all of this. He hadn''t known how to properly handle a situation as such. He didn''t know if it was terrifying that a tiny child killed three adult men all by herself, or ground-breaking. However, the girl''s next words established a knowing feeling in his chest... 23 Fragile Hear "Does Commander Bai think of Rin differently now?" Looking up into the little girl''s unwavering eyes, he could detect the evident loneliness which was instantly replaced with a hard shell of dullness. He shifted his intent gaze down to naturally see the girl''s firm grip on her blanket as she waited anxiously for his response. Commander Bai had been silent for a few possible moments before he chuckled lightly with his head gently lowered. Soon enough his light chuckles turned to large fits of hearty laughter. For the first time, Rin stared wonderingly at the old Commander with...shock. Why was he laughing? Had he''d gone hysterical from her words? Clearly confused, Rin furrowed her brows towards the old man''s reasons for laughing. After he had calmed down, the Commander wiped a tear from the corner of his eyes. Looking up towards the little girl in the bed, an expression that would be marked into Rin''s mind forever appeared. He was smiling. It wasn''t a fake smile Rin would see when she was in the village where the other mothers would stare at her with hidden disgust. She didn''t grasp the reason for their disgust. It wasn''t like the fake smiles she''d see when she was a child in the Li Palace, where the maids and servants would stare at her and smile. But they were clearly smiles of pity. She didn''t care about their disgust. She didn''t care for their pity. All their raw emotions and personal feelings towards her didn''t matter to her. She killed many at a young age. Shown the sinister side of society too soon, too young. She was tainted with their negative thoughts that gradually developed her into a figure of darkness. She was a monster. They took her innocence. Just as they had taken her only light left in this world. Her mother. She cried and dreamt every night. And scarcely saw every morning her dying mother''s bloodied corpse vividly in her mind. Rin had naturally thought she''d never witness such a sincere loving expression again. Never again receive such genuine love. Yet right now, the old Commander who had witnessed her dark side, that had known she killed many...was looking at her with such a caring and loving expression. Rin tried to detect any falseness in those smiles yet, in the end, she discovered nothing but sheer happiness and love. "Stupid girl, of course not. Who do you take this old Commander for? No matter what Rin is Rin." He chuckled delightedly while caressing her soft hair gently. And just like that Rin''s vision began to blur. Strange? She didn''t feel faint, nor did she get up. That''s when she felt a wet substance fall from her cheeks. After the first one dozens of others fell. "Ah¡­ girl are you in pain? Why are you crying?" The Commander asked with instant concern. Was she crying? Rin didn''t know why but hearing his extra set of gentle words caused more tears to stream down from her rosy face until she was crying pitifully like a small child. Commander Bai was genuinely shocked by the little girl''s sudden tears. It was the first time he had naturally seen the strong-willed girl act like...a legitimate child for once! Sighing helplessly, he merely pats her head softly, generously allowing her to release her rare tears. Little had he known how much his small actions shook Rin''s, fragile heart. 24 Adopt You Once minutes passed of Rin crying pitifully, the little girl finally stopped - ending with a few faint sniffles and her small arms intentionally concealing her dewy eyes. As Rin gently wiped the countless tears from her eyes and prompt herself upright on the bed, Commander Bai simply watched with complicated eyes. He was hesitant about what to do when he encountered a small child crying. After all, he traditionally devoted most of his time training adult men soldiers how to kill and fiercely protect. After Rin managed to compose herself together, she stared at the old Commander who displayed an unusual expression on his face. A visible expression that clearly showed how confused and helpless he felt at that precise moment. Stifling a delighted giggle, Rin coughs lightly before staring at the Commander with flushed cheeks. "I humbly apologize for my sudden actions," Rin bows her lovely head shyly. Knocking out of his confused trance, Commander Bai stares at the petite girl. Flick--! "Ouch!" Rin yelps while gently rubbing the red mark on her forehead. Eh? How come he flicked her forehead just now! And why so hard! "That''s what you naturally get for apologizing for something so stupid!" The old Commander huffed. Flashing her eyes at the Commander with her hands on her forehead, Rin tilts her head. Commander Bai sighs helplessly at her innocent expression. "Silly girl, why would you apologize for something that''s completely human. Especially for children. It''s ordinary to cry." He explained with crossed arms. Ah...now she understood. Gently lowering her arms Rin stares at the Commander as if carefully searching for something. Instantly seeing her intent gaze, the old man arches a brow. "Have something to say?" He grunted. "Does the Commander cry often?" The girl''s tender voice spoke. "Pftt--!" Choking towards her words, the Commander practically fell off his stool. Aiya, he should really deliver this child a fierce beating of common sense! "You little brat! I never cry, how dare you imply I do!" He argued intensely. Properly containing the laughter forming to burst, Rin merely nods her youthful head with a hidden smile. "Yes, Rin understands. The Commander is a distinct individual who doesn''t shed a tear," Rin spoke powerfully with a veiled teasing tone. "Are you mocking this old Commander?" He narrowed his brilliant eyes dangerously low. "Rin wouldn''t dare." She grinned with a tilted head. "..." Soon the two both burst into fits of laughter. The air in the tent returning harmoniously once more. The Commander smiled tenderly upon seeing Rin''s pure laugh. He was assured, no matter what he would be sure to protect this little girl from the dangers in the outside world. "Say, girl, how about you provide this old man some company for a while?" He smiled serenely. Rin stared blankly for a few possible seconds before a distinctive look of what could be described as evident disgust and disappointment appeared on her face. The old Commander felt his upper lip twitch witnessing her expression. She even had the nerve to shift away from him! "Aiya! What vile thoughts do you have in your head you little brat!" Commander Bai snapped. "I meant as in living in my Bai household." Her previous look of disgust instantly transformed into one of apparent confusion. "What is Commander Bai trying to say?" Rin spoke cautiously. Grinning broadly, the old Commander puffs out his chest proudly. "I would like to adopt you into my Bai household." 25 A Choice "Adopt...me?" Rin spoke in a whisper with a glazed expression. "En. However, I understand if you sincerely wish to refuse and move elsewhere." Commander Bai spoke almost immediately. Rin''s innocent gaze on the Commander remained for a few possible minutes, slowly shifting down towards her rosy palms. She stared there for a while in breathless silence lost in thought. He was allowing her a choice. A choice to have a family again. A choice that could possibly alter her fate forever. Rin hadn''t really planned what she''d do once she entered the neighboring city. She could get a job and work there until she grew stronger. However, the possible chances of a puny child getting a job would be tough. She''d most likely spend most nights sleeping comfortably in the woods with Ju until she got one. But...how come she was hesitating? Typically, had it been before she would have courteously declined on the spot, however, somehow thinking of abandoning the Bai army, Commander Bai and surprisingly even General Guo produced an unknown yet familiar pain to her heart. Clenching her fists tightly Rin abruptly stares at the old Commander with fiercely determined eyes. "Um¡­" Rin hesitated. Commander Bai''s ears perked as he waited for the little girl to complete her sentence. She appeared hesitant as she struggled to allow the words to come out of her mouth. After a few minutes, she opened her small mouth once more. "D-Does this mean¡­" Rin began, not breaking eye contact with the Commander. "I can call you grandpa?" "..." For what seemed like forever, the old Commander Bai sat seated in his chair with a straight posture and wide eyes. "Ahaha!" The Commander laughed with genuine joy a wide almost painful smile spread across his lips. "Of course! Call me grandpa as many times as you''d like!" Rin''s eyes sparkled, the previous fear and hesitation in her eyes fading, replaced with eagerness and joy. "Mm! I will grandpa!" The petite girl bobbed her head vigorously. Watching the flushed cheeked girl look at him with admiration, the old man couldn''t help but chuckle. Standing up from his stool he leans over to rub the girl''s silken hair. "Get plenty of rest. In a few days, we''ll be returning to the Bai household." He smiled tenderly. Rin''s eyes shone even brighter towards his words. She shyly bobbed her head while looking down, allowing the Commander to stroke her head. Pleased with her reaction, Commander Bai smiled once more before exiting the tent, not forgetting to prompt her to drink plenty of fluids and take some medicine. After the Commander exited, Rin was left alone in the large tent. She couldn''t help but smile foolishly and unconsciously grip onto the blanket in her palms. Suddenly, the sound of a pair of wings flapping gained her attention. Looking in front of her a small brown falcon stood in front of her, it''s eyes showing a hint of amusement and tenderness. "Ju¡­" Rin smiled even wider. "I have a grandpa¡­" Hearing the words come from her mouth once more, Rin looks down in her palms a tender smile spreading on her lips. She had a family again¡­ However, would she be able to protect them this time..? She was merely a child, and the Commander was someone who fought in battles facing danger every day. Could she bear losing another family member? The thought of it caused the girl''s frown to disappear from her soft face, replacing with a firm tight line. The light in her emerald eyes slowly fading. No. She couldn''t let them end up like her mother and father. She''d make sure of it! Declaring her determined promise in her mind she bobbed her head outwardly. Ju, who had been watching the girl from the beginning, tilted its head. Ju hopped near the girl, nudging its feathered forehead on her palms. Looking down Rin stared at the bird''s large eyes. Giggling softly Rin pets Ju on the head. "Don''t worry, I''ll naturally bring you with me." She smiled reassuringly. "As if I could willingly leave you behind, Ju!" Ah...That''s not what it was thinking¡­ Before it could back away, Rin had enthusiastically embraced the bird in her grasp - once more rubbing her plump cheek against its head aggressively. ¡­ The following day, Elder Feng would occasionally pop in to feed Rin her medicine every two countless hours to help her recover her bodies strength. To willingly help the medicine activate more, she would ordinarily have to walk around for a few consistent minutes to exercise her muscles. Once Rin stepped out of her tent, she would encounter the expressive eyes of various Bai soldiers staring at her with genuinely concerning warm smiles. However, some would stare fiercely at her with what Rin could be seen as fear and respect. Unsure why she enthusiastically received those gazes Rin decided to shake it off and continue walking humbly around the camp. With Ju on her shoulder, she walked peacefully through the Bai training grounds, watching as few Bai soldiers pursued their training with clashing swords, some even running along the mountain pathway with bags of rocks on their shoulders and ankles. The Bai army sure had intense training¡­ Suddenly capturing the sight of a familiar figure, a mischievous smile curls up on her lips. Calmly making her way towards the armored towering figure, Rin stands beside him as the two were currently standing alongside one another. With her hands behind her back, Rin looks up peeking a look at the tall man moreover known as General Guo. "Do I call you Uncle Guo now?" Rin said. "Pfff--" General Guo suddenly began to cough violently his large hand concealing his mouth. He shifted his stern face down to look at the little girl standing beside him. He had previously noticed the girl walking through the camp with the bird on her shoulder -including when she saw him and eagerly made her way near him. However, he hadn''t expected her to voice such bold words! "No." He spoke harshly. "Oh," Rin said with a pondering expression her head lowering softly. "Then how about I call you grandpa as well?" General Guo''s entire being tensed, his body delicately flushing a rare shade of brilliant red as if he were forcibly holding in words filled with dreadful curses. Intentionally trying to compose himself back to his calm collective self, he grips his hands into clenched fists, strategically placing them behind his back. The two stood in breathless silence, Rin would occasionally look up at the General waiting eagerly for his official response. Rin sighed finally thinking he wouldn''t say anything and decided to walk away. "Uncle Guo is fine." Genuinely surprised, Rin gently twisted her head in the man''s direction only to witness him striding away. However, Rin could vaguely see the glowing tips of his ears tinted a shade of red. Instantly seeing this Rin giggled softly before turning around while humming a light tune. 26 Shall Feel Safe "Stupid girl, slow down when you eat! You''ll choke!" Commander Bai scolded. "Yes, yes, Rin understands." Rin coughed lightly slowing down the pace of her chopsticks movements. In a minimum of two days, Rin''s body began to recover back to its original strength. She had slowly started her regular training but with lighter pieces of training and steps. Although it was slow, it was better than not training at all. As the two ate their morning meal, Commander Bai had instructed Rin to eat more raw foods rather than anything oily as it''d affect her health. Rin could only sigh bitterly as she ate plain white rice and a few raw vegetables and fruits. "We''ll be heading to the Northern Empire soon," Commander Bai suddenly spoke. Rin looked up from her bowl and nodded with a faint hum proceeding to eat. The Commander couldn''t help but furrow his brows towards her response. "Girl...Are you sure you want to come with me?" He spoke hesitantly. "Does grandpa not want me to come with him?" Rin asked, her head tilted. "Aiya! Don''t twist this old man''s words." He lightly huffed. Sighing, Commander stares directly into the young girl''s eyes - his expression turning serious. "Rin, you must know the power I hold back in the Northern Empire." He said. "I''m the Commander of my kingdom, I even hold a slightly greater authority than my Emperor, if you add the backing I have with my army." Rin had continued to stay silent allowing the Commander to finish his words. "However, with power comes great sacrifices," He sighed sadly. "With power comes enemies and with enemies comes danger. If you''re to follow me you will also be placing yourself at risk. Are you willing?" Remaining silent Rin silently stares at the Commander as she then shifts her gaze towards the now cold tea on the table. Memories of her times in the Li Palace flashed before her eyes as she remembered the evil schemes her family was exposed to, the fake smiles and lies. At first, things were stable, her father, the previous Crown Prince knew the truth of the Palace and their evil deeds. Yet he, a man of love, dignity, and honor chose to remain with his family - removing them from the Palace''s darkness. Unfortunately, sometimes a man in love can be just as dangerous as a man seeking revenge. Rin''s Uncle, Emperor Li Chang had also been in love with her mother. Yet she did not love him back and chose to be with his brother, the Crown Prince Li Jian. That forever haunting night, a group of assassins had broken into their courtyard. Rin, who was four-years-old at the time, couldn''t recall what took place as her memories were hazy. But she could never forget her father''s towering body as he protected her and her mother from an assassins murderous blade. Blood...blood spread everywhere. It had violently splattered itself into Rin''s small face along with her mothers. The sharp gleaming sword stabbed through her father''s back causing the point of the assassin''s sword to come out from the other side - pointing towards her mother and herself. "Run..." He had said in a dark demanding voice that shook Rin''s fragile ears. After that, Rin had never seen her father again. Nor had she seen the Li Palace or their courtyard. Nor did she see the maids and servants who would smile at her with pity and sadness. Nor had she seen the man who murdered her father again. After her father''s death, Rin and her mother escaped to an abandoned village far from the Li Palace. Three years the two lived in peace. Yet in the end like many, a person leaves a reputation, as a swallow leaves its call. Soon Rin''s Uncle the Emperor of their nation Li Chang had sent assassins on them - to capture Ai, her mother and kill the Princess Liu Rin. Which then led to the tragic death of her mother. Recalling such dark miserable memories, Rin clutched tightly to her robes resting on her lap before staring into the old Commander''s silver eyes. "Grandpa, it''s better to walk thousands of miles than to read thousands of books." Rin smiled. "Rin doesn''t wish to live in the arms of unknown safety. Where grandpa and his men go, Rin shall follow. That is Rin shall feel safe." The Commander''s eyes widened slightly, as they soon flashed with a warm tender gaze. "En, then we shall head out in two days." Commander Bai declared. "Now finish eating before it gets cold!" Humming in response, Rin happily turns towards her food nibbling humbly onto her chopsticks. For the first time, Rin couldn''t help but feel that the meal she was eating to feel slightly warmer than usual. And her heart to feel so much lighter. Soon she''d start her new life. Not as Princess Liu Rin, but the granddaughter of the Bai household. Smiling fondly, Rin couldn''t wait to see where her exciting choice would lead to in the near future. 27 List Of Unwanted Pests Eight years later¡­ In the Northern Empire of the Tang Dynasty, large extravagant mountains stood tall and strong. The buzzing sound of cicadas rang throughout the forest trees as the luminant sun cast down against the strong wood. It was like any peaceful day; the cities markets were buzzing with people all around. Merchants from foreign lands sold their goods out to the people of Huushin - advertising their merchandise with pride. The state Huushin was known for their well-stocked goods in the nation, out of the four Empires they were the best - of course besides the mightiest Empire where the mighty Emperor Li Chang ruled. Many trades were sought out by them making their states of the Northern Empire Emperor Kang Ryu in favor with the Eastern Empire''s Emperor. Emperor Li Chang, a well known and favored Emperor of the Eastern Empire was precisely on the top of the chain. He was known to have united all four Empires together as one. There are traditionally four Empires, the Northern Empire ruled by Emperor Kang Ryu, the Southern Empire ruled by Emperor Hu Liang, the Eastern Empire ruled by Emperor Li Chang, and lastly, the Western Empire ruled by Emperor Guan Hong. Emperor Li Chang, who comfortably held most reliable authority was reasonably considered the King of all Empires and their prosperous nation - with a few state Emperors in other parts of the nation. He who fought the most battles, and protected his nation was favored greatly. Many had known of his favored brother the beloved Crown Prince, Li Jian''s unfortunate death. It was said he was fiercely attacked by a large number of highly skilled assassins during the night, which had also resulted in the death of his wife Liu Ai and their lovely daughter - Princess of the nation, Liu Rin. The story goes Emperor Li Chang was so crushed over his favorite brother''s death along with his family, he had placed their graves in a special temple at the top of Fa Mountain where their souls could fly freely and be at peace. Little did they know the evil and dark truth of what had occurred that night... ... Farther into the state of Huushin''s center rested a large structured residence. Written in gold bright letters on the top read "Bai". The towering building was brilliantly colored an indistinct crimson red outlined with pure glistening gold - standing boldly amongst the surrounding buildings. Outside the Bai''s grand residence firmly stood two tall built Bai soldiers as they heavily guarded their territory. That usual serene and peaceful day was soon ruined by a local group of soldiers surrounding a gold and purple carriage stealthily approaching the front of their luxurious Bai residence. Voluntarily stopping in front of the entrance, the carriage door gradually opens to reveal a young man. His notable features were one considered heavenly and awestruck. His sharp thin eyebrows and dark flowing black hair were elegantly placed in a tight proper bun. His average height and size would be thought of as ''not overly muscled'' but still firm. The young man''s purple and gold robes fluttered behind him as he calmly steps out of the carriage. His keen light bright eyes taking in the scenery before him. His glistening milky skin could merely be described as soft and touchable. Fluttering his long dark silky lashes, he stares at the Bai soldiers with a hidden arrogance. "This young master, Mo Rong wishes to request for Miss Bai. Please inform your young Miss Bai, that I request her presence." The young man spoke with a haughty tone. The young man before the Bai residence was Mo Rong, the second son of a well-known imperial Prime Minister in the Emperor''s palace of the Huushin state. It was known all around of the young man''s sudden infatuation for the young Miss of the Bai household. Although many hadn''t witnessed her appearance, rumors went she represented a beauty upon the gods. She was even labeled to be undoubtedly the regions most beautiful woman. However, she was frequently placed inside the Bai residence and rarely showed herself, including not tending many banquets or social events. Even with being the adopted granddaughter of the Bai household, she was treasured with love and care and was favored among the other members. It was understandable of the recognized value she naturally possessed in the Bai residence - despite being an adopted member of their family. Because of this, many high authority men would eagerly seek for her hand in marriage fondly hoping to connect with the influential Bai family. Many typically assumed the Bai household was intentionally concealing her youthful beauty from the world to fend off wealthy men seeking marriage. However, in the ultimate end, it was useless as most still came after the young girl. Just like now... The Bai soldiers upon perceiving the youthful arrogant man requesting for their young miss sneered inwardly. "Unfortunately, Miss Bai isn''t here at the moment," One of the Bai soldiers spoke bluntly without a hint of expression. They weren''t ignorant, it was clear on what his specific intentions were. To say this was the first time this happened would be a full on lie. Through the considered months, ever since their young Miss had comfortably reached the marriageable age, many prime ministers, high favored merchants, and store owners sought out their Miss Bai. The flowery arrogant young man before them was naturally nothing but another number added to their extensive list of unwanted pests. 28 Is That A Threat? The young man Mo Rong furrowed his noble brows at their words. To him, it was precisely clear they weren''t allowing him access to see their Mistress of the Bai household. They obviously didn''t put his official status in their eyes¡­ "Might I know when you''re Young Miss will promptly return?" Mo Rong spoke bitterly with narrowed eyes. "Unfortunately, that information is unknown," The Bai soldier responded expressionlessly. Suddenly, Mo Rong scoffed with a wide sneer curled up on his lips. Ever since he had witnessed Bai Rin''s glowing soft appearance at the Emperor''s banquet, he had been in a trance unable to take his eyes off of her. Although her face was covered by a veil, her elegance and domineering aura couldn''t be hidden. She bore a petite figure still yet to develop, her frost white skin softly glowed under the faint moonlight, seemingly blinding those from seeing her figure. Yet that didn''t distract the soft tender flesh she possessed whenever she lifted her veil to nibble on some pastries. Her soft red plump lips had instantly caught his attention. The thought of what it''d be like to kiss those glossy rosy lips immediately appeared in his mind. If just her lips and figure were enough for him to desire a taste of her, then the thought of what her face would do to him caused him to smile lustfully unconsciously. No matter what she was going to be his even if he had to employ force. She''ll surely change her mind once she saw his wealth and power. What woman didn''t desire riches and power? "Either your Young Miss takes me for a fool or her ego is too high," Mo Rong snickered. "From reports from my men, no woman has stepped a foot outside of your residence!" Even with his words, the guard''s expressions hadn''t changed. Not even a single twitch or blink could be detected. However, Mo Rong took their silence as a sign of hidden shame. "If your dear Young Miss merely didn''t wish to see me, she could have naturally just said so. Instead, she blatantly lied to me and merely went through such shameless methods!" Mo Rong tilted his head with authority. The two Bai soldiers couldn''t help but inwardly sneer at the young man''s foolish words. What bestowed him the right to call their Mistress shameless? What granted him the personal right and authority to demand her heavenly presence when he represents nothing but a pesky bug in the eyes of the Bai family? "Young Master Rong much would be appreciated if you didn''t recklessly slander our Young Miss''s noble name. As for what was said formerly, Miss Bai truly isn''t here." The second Bai soldier adequately explained with a stern expression. "Lies! I received professional reports that no woman had left the Bai residence, yet you still have the audacity to lie to me! A mere guard like you isn''t worth my considerable time!" He snapped with a sneer. "I demand you instantly summon Miss Bai here or else I''ll report this shameful incident to my father!" The surrounding people who had passed by the area watched as Mo Rong shamelessly spewed words that could merely be thought of as meaningless and foolish. Everyone was aware of minister Rong''s family power, including his second son - Mo Rong''s arrogant and spoiled nature. Raised with superior power since birth, he had used his father''s name to obtain whatever he wanted. Apparently, even with the Bai household, his shamelessness provided no limits. Unfortunately, Mo Rong, who was too held up in his eager thoughts of gaining a glimpse of the Bai families granddaughter and the shameless deeds he''d perform once she was his, had clouded his mind on one crucial fact. The Bai family was not a one to mess with. Especially when it typically came to Bai Rin. As soon as Mo Rong had declared those careless words, the aura around the two Bai soldiers immediately became cold - their eyes narrowing dangerously low. The onlookers couldn''t help but feel sweat pour furiously down their backs as they experienced the intense pressure of the two Bai soldiers. That Mo Rong sure was an idiot! Who did he think he was to announce such bold words to the Bai''s main guards? Everyone was aware of the Bai families power within the Northern Empire. They who possessed the mightiest army of soldiers were not to be messed with. They who even held more political power than the Emperor himself were boldly spoken to by a mere Prime Minister''s son! He was aggressively courting a violent death! "Is that a threat?" The soldier spoke in a harsh icy tone. Suddenly identifying the negative change in mood, Mo Rong feels his legs frantically begin to shake uncontrollably under the Bai soldiers penetrating glare - it was filled with murderous intent. "N-No, I was merely¡­" Mo Rong began timidly but was soon cut off by the Bai soldier. "If I remember Young Master Rong''s previous words correctly, you stated how you were given reports on who exited the Bai residence?" The Bai soldier spoke coldly. Too afraid to speak, Mo Rong merely nods his head, unaware his frantic gesture confirmed his ultimate doom. The onlookers sucked in a harsh breath as they anxiously awaited the Bai soldiers next move. "I''m not quite sure if you borrowed the guts of a tiger, but you sure are bold to spy on our Bai residence without thinking about the consequences." The Bai soldier chuckled darkly. "Not just that but you think using your Prime Minister of a father''s power would simply scare our Commander? If so, I genuinely have to praise you for you naive shamelessness." Trembling from head to toe, Mo Rong''s previous arrogant aura was replaced with one of a mere mouse. He was extremely nervous to speak, afraid all that would remain was a low squeak of a response. "I-I wouldn''t dare! I simply wished to see--!" Once again Mo Rong was cut off, but this time with a sharp kick to his knees causing him to kneel onto the dirt ground in a kneeling position. The guards he had brought with him could only tremble in fear their armor rattling faintly - too afraid to step up and help their young master. They didn''t even care if their Master harshly punished them, getting attacked by the Bai army soldiers was definitely much more painful! "Hah! You naively think a mere pig like you possesses the right to see our Young Mistress?" The Bai Soldier sneered down at the once arrogant young man. With his eyes turning cold, a wide evil grin spreads across his lips. "I''d rethink my foolish plan if I were you." 29 General Guo Unable to move due to the overwhelming fear and burning pain in his legs, Mo Rong refused to look up into the Bai soldiers fierce eyes. He merely looked down at his hands planted into the dirt ground with quivering eyes. How humiliating! He, who represent an honorable son of the Rong family was bowing down in the presence of two measly soldiers! What would others say if they scarcely knew of this? Just the dreadful thought of it unintentionally caused Mo Rong''s hands to clench into a fist - his nails harshly digging into the hard dirt ground. However, one more thinking of his father''s power and the connections he held in the Palace caused Mo Rong''s eyes to spark with an evil light. That''s right! His father was a favored minister of the imperial court with Emperor Kang Ryu if he were naturally to voice out the unjust treatment he was received by the Bai family he''d be sure to take action! Instantly thinking this, typically caused Mo Rong''s previous fear to be overtaken once more by his prideful arrogant ego. As another official apology, he can naturally make the Emperor declare an engagement between him and the Bai families Miss Bai! His previous unclean thoughts towards Bai Rin resurfaced once more as he fondly imagined the indecent activities he indulges her with. "Hah! You Bai soldiers sure are bold! You may think my father''s power is inferior but how about the Emperors?" Mo Rong smugly lifted his head as he awaited their fearful reactions. "My father, a close friend with the Emperor, will surely seek justice for me after I inform them of your evil deeds!" "Oh? Is that so?" The Bai soldier raised his brow with a bored expression. The second Bai soldier behind him intentionally tried his best to contain his mocking laughter. This Young Master of the Rong family sure had a thick skull! He genuinely was too high up in his pride to recognize the genuine power the Bai family possessed. "Yes! And once I notify my father who''ll tell the Emperor, I''ll make sure both of you personally suffer a fate worse than death! And surely you''re Young Miss Bai will have to marry me!" Mo Rong released a wide almost maniac smile as he laughed scornfully at their ''misfortune.'' "Tsk, so annoying." The Bai soldier said sourly, before instantly delivering a forceful kick right into Mo Rong''s chest. Because of the strong force of the kick, Mo Rong was forced harshly down onto the ground with a large thud - blood gently pouring from his mouth. With just a few movements Mo Rong could feel the intense pain running through his ribs as he forced his way back up. "You--!" Mo Rong seethed in rage as blood poured down his chin, onto his silken purple robes. Just as the Bai soldier was about to deliver more taunting words, a firm grip on his shoulder restricted him. "What''s all the racket about?" A raw voice spoke. Suddenly straightening their posture, both Bai soldiers bow towards the mighty towering figure that had emerged from the Bai gates. "Greetings General Guo!" Both soldiers said in unison. The unemotional man grunted in response, his golden armor shining brilliantly under the wavering sun. Even after eight years, the grown middle-aged man hadn''t changed in features besides a faint set of silvered hairs growing near his roots. His rough tan skin and dark eyes intensified under the light. The symbol of the Bai lion roaring powerfully on his chest. All the eager watchers stared in profound awe at the man''s overwhelming strong aura, his presence was enough for them to cower in legitimate fear! Yet they remained, merely waiting eagerly for the good show to continue. His penetrating eyes more intense than ever, surveyed the area, his pair of eyes landing on a few onlookers who immediately avoided his dull stare with a slight tremble. Ignoring their feared reactions, he merely continued looking around until his burning gaze finally landed onto the pathetic figure of Mo Rong. "Mind explaining what''s going on here?" General Guo pointed his firm finger towards Mo Rong. "Yes general!" The Bai soldier who had kicked Mo Rong spoke respectfully while still bowing. "This Young Master Rong desperately sought our Young Miss''s presence, however after repeatedly informing him Miss Bai wasn''t present, he claimed our words were lies and that he''d report to Minister Rong if we weren''t to retrieve Miss Bai to him." Instantly hearing the Bai soldiers report word for word, Mo Rong became paler by the second. Although he was arrogant towards the two Bai soldiers, he wouldn''t dare act out against the mighty General Guo. He was foolish but not completely at least¡­ 30 How Ruthless They Could Be After listening attentively to the report, General Guo''s bushy brows immediately furrowed as he subtly shifted his fierce gaze to the now cowering Mo Rong. "Oh? Is there anything else?" General Guo''s gruff voice chilled throughout the grave air. Catching a glimpse of his Generals stiff cold expression, he had known that the General was angered by Mo Rong actions. However, not because of his useless threat to the Bai family, but of his persistence towards their Young Miss Bai Rin. It was clear of what his intentions were, and he had even gone to extreme measures while demanding her presence. Although everyone had viewed their General as a cold unfeeling man, many hadn''t known that behind the walls of the Bai residence he was very doting on their little Rin. Years of flattering and cooking meals and even going into lengths to show him her skills, Rin had secured a special place in their General Guo''s heart. He would even often smile towards her whenever she''d joyously show him her new fighting methods, which he would respond with a faint grunt and pat on the head. His eyes appearing tender. Knowing the tragic outcome that awaited the Young Master of the Rong family, the Bai soldier concealed his smile while lowering his head once more. "Yes, general!" He responded. "The young Master Rong had also claimed to have hired spies to watch the Bai residence in the chance of witnessing the Young Miss leaving the residence." If the people watching the four before thought General Guo''s intense aura couldn''t get any more intense, they were surely fooling themselves, as an evident frown was directly placed onto the cold mans face. The air around him promptly became extremely suffocating. He was truly furious this time! "Really?" General Guo glared darkly. "You sure have the highest stupidity I''ve seen out of the list of scum I''ve encountered." Mo Rong, who could no longer maintain his composure nearly fainted from the intense pressure emitted towards him. His lovely white complexion had gone completely pale, almost transparent as beads of sweat poured furiously down his face. "Deliver him to the Bai dungeons with the rest of the leeching scum," General Guo commanded coldly. "Yes!" Both Bai soldiers yelled before strutting towards the frail Mo Rong. "N..No! Don''t come any closer!" Mo Rong frantically backed away from the towering approaching figures. "Do you know who my father is? He''ll make certain the Emperor properly disposes of every single one of you for touching me!" Irritated by the young man''s yapping, General Guo glares become even more intense. Although, everyone was unsure how much more intense his aura could get. Any more and they''d surely drop dead! "Both of you, stop." General Guo ordered with a gesture of his hand, a cold sneer spreading across his lips. "If he''s so hungry for a lustful companion, send him to the Red District''s Bloom Brothel. Tell them it''s a gift from the Bai residence." Once General Guo announced his direct orders, both Bai soldiers nearly choked on their own spit as they naturally tried to contain the pleasant laughter ready to burst out. As for Mo Rong, he had instantly paled towards his words - he and the rest of the onlookers widened their eyes in shock. Many were aware of the Bloom Brothel''s established reputation. It was typically a place where men could reasonably satisfy their specific needs on attractive women...and men! Seems like the ultimate fate of the Young Master of the Rong family wasn''t so lucky. It truly showed how the Bai family showed no mercy towards those who threatened them. They showed how ruthless they could be... Even prison sounded better to many men anxiously watching... Without any further orders, the two Bai soldiers dragged Mo Rong''s frail now limp body away. Watching their departing figures, General Guo''s eyes flash toward the onlooking crowd, who immediately tensed under his cold glare. In mere seconds they quickly departed from the scene, frantically escaping his cold eyes. Merely grunting, General Guo makes his way back into Bai residence. 31 Ugly Granddaughter Merely minutes after the incident with Mo Rong, word soon spread quickly throughout the Northern Kingdom of what had naturally taken place. Some stories were even more graphic of what had in fact taken place, those who weren''t even present eagerly adding more glowing flame to the fierce fire. All that was clear was the evident power that the Bai family held and how much they could care less of who they offended - no matter their background. These stories had also confirmed the Bai families love and care towards the adopted granddaughter of the residence, Bai Rin. She had clearly held an exceptional place in the hearts of the Bai soldiers and their General! While the entire kingdom gossiped and discussed the events that took place minutes ago, inside the Bai residence within the sealed doors of the gates, General Guo with his mighty aura, walked into a certain study. A private study, hidden well within the Bai residence. Standing strongly in front of the door, with his mighty large hand he knocks onto the door announcing his presence. "Enter," A deep gruff voice spoke on the other side. Following those words, General Guo slid the door open to reveal the massive study room filled with scrolls and sharp swords hung on every corner of the wall. A glistening silver helmet hung proudly on top of a wooden dresser. The emblem of the Bai lion fiercer than ever. However, despite the fascinating trinkets around the room, what stood out the most was precisely in the center sat humbly a towering sturdy old man with long silvered hair tied neatly into a bun. His flowing beard slightly shortened barely covered his thin firm lips, as he attentively read the official report in front of him. However, his usually lively silver eyes that were filled with gentle laughter when gazing at a certain young girl were now dark and gloomy - his bushy brows furrowed deeply. It was reasonably clear the old man was in a foul mood. Instantly seeing the General enter he gently raised his fierce eyes to stare at him sternly. "Was that leech taken care of?" The old man asked. "Yes, Commander the young Master Rong was indeed taken care of," General Guo cupped his fists and bowed. "He was sent off to the Blooming Brothel and was placed there in the name of the Bai family." Hearing the General''s words Commander Bai''s frown gradually formed into a satisfied smile. "Haha! Good, good. Serve that lustful scum right!" Commander Bai laughed merrily. "Trying to court my granddaughter with such arrogance, he must take the Bai family for a fool!" Clearly happy with the young man''s outcome not even shedding an ounce of pity towards his unfortunate situation, Commander Bai leans back in his chair with a beaming grin. If anything he would have given that lustful young master of the Rong family a more crucial punishment for trying to court his sweet Rin! However, what''s done is done. A real shame. Suddenly recalling his precious granddaughter Rin, Commander Bai''s smile once again transforms into a frown. That foolish brat! Why did she have to grow up to become such a heavenly beauty that had so many troublesome flies appearing on their step every second? The worst part was, she wasn''t even here to bear the responsibility for it! ... One day as the two were enjoying their daily breakfast, Commander Bai had happened to mention marriage proposals to the young girl as she ate her meal. "Aiya, I never thought at this age I''d possess such an issue with having too many men court my granddaughter," Commander Bai sighed. "Old men like me ordinarily have to search for them, yet here they willingly offered themselves to you like a plate of meat!" Serenely nibbling on the vegetables in front of her, Rin expressed a crooked helpless grin - the set of chopsticks sticking lightly into her rosy lips. "Grandpa, you can''t possibly be accusing me right?" Rin chuckled lightly. "Yes, I do blame you!" Commander Bai huffed. "For once I wish I was one of those old men with an ugly granddaughter!" Rin twinkled her eyes dramatically at the old Commander''s words. Stifling a laugh, Rin clears her throat. "You''re right grandpa it''s my fault, I''ll be certain to appear more hideous next time I plan to head out." Rin smiled teasingly. Naturally seeing her teasing expression, Commander Bai furrowed his noble brows but couldn''t help but smile as well. Moments of silent promptly passed between the two as they consumed their meal in a peaceful silence. However, a thought that had been surfacing around the old Commander''s mind continued to bother him. Stealing a glance at Rin, he watched as the graceful young girl, now fifteen sipped her tea with a serene expression. Dressed in a light blue silk hanfu, the girl''s long sleeves shifted backward as she sipped her tea, slightly exposing her luscious soft pale skin on her arms. Her dark silky hair was let out falling gently down her narrow shoulders - two small sets of soft haired buns placed on each side of her head. Sensing a gaze on her, Rin lifts her bright emerald eyes to see the old Commander staring at her with an unreadable expression. Placing on an awkward smile, Rin tilts her palm-sized head. "Something wrong grandpa?" As she smiled sheepishly, the small mole under her right eye curved upward - intentionally creating a gentle almost fairy-like noble presence to her. Instantly realizing he had been caught staring, Commander Bai coughs lightly before carefully parting his thin lips to speak. "Recently in court yesterday, the Emperor mentioned something interesting to me¡­" Commander Bai slowly spoke. Although he had intentionally used the pleasant word, ''interesting'' Rin could clearly see the apparent displeasure on the old man''s unreadable face. Remaining silent, Rin humbly waits for him to continue. "He had broached the specific topic of his son, the noble Crown Prince searching for a young miss to marry. The topic of you and your unique talents in the Bai residence had also been brought up." Commander Bai continued with a fierce frown. "The Emperor reasonably claimed he would dearly like for you and the Crown Prince to instantly get acquainted...in the sincere hope of getting married and being the future Empress." 32 Young Miss Is Missing! Once Commander Bai completed his words, Rin had merely sat in silence impassively staring at the old man. "Grandpa sounds a bit displeased with the Emperor''s words," Rin chuckles. "Hmph! Of course, I am, why wouldn''t I be?" Commander Bai sighed helplessly. "Girl, you don''t realize the wicked schemes that go on within the Palace. It''s not a place to merely eat and sleep but also an endless battleground." Hearing his words, a dark light flashed within Rin''s eyes - a deep darkness hidden beneath the depths of her emerald gems. Going completely unnoticed by Commander Bai, Rin lightly grips her teacup before looking at the old man with a faint smile. "You don''t need to worry. I''m not interested in marriage quite yet." Rin coughed lightly while scratching the back of her head sheepishly. Commander Bai couldn''t help but arch a silver brow towards her words. Most girls her age would be studying poetry, literature, music, and arts, eagerly waiting to be sent off to be married hoping to attract a suitable husband to support their family. Yet here, his granddaughter spent most her times indoors, studying military tactics and training with men. She had even obtained a significant role in the majority of their fierce battles. A secret that he forever planned to keep a secret along with something much darker... Times like this made him sometimes wish he had a normal young maiden as his granddaughter. However, hearing her say she wasn''t interested in marriage had caused him to be reasonably happy. A tremendous weight had unconsciously been lifted off his shoulders. But the Emperor''s firm words had still settled in his mind. Even though she had said she wasn''t interested in marriage, that wouldn''t matter to someone like the Emperor - especially if he was very set on Rin marrying his son. Thinking this, he couldn''t help but worry. Although he held a large amount of power, he never liked to pressure others with it to use against them. Of course, however, if it involved his precious Rin that was a different story! As the old Commander Bai pondered on the situation, he hadn''t noticed the complex expression on the young girl as she sighed lightly before eating her meal. Who would have thought two days later, the Emperor sent a private marriage decree to the Bai residence announcing the engagement between Bai Rin and the Crown Prince, Kang Tadashi. When Rin had read the decree, she had remained her calm facade, a faint smile forming on her lips - her thoughts unreadable. Turning to face her grandfather with a blank expression Rin''s eyes darken before mentioning she''d wish to be excused to her chambers. Both Commander Bai and General Guo were both concerned for the young girl. Already becoming forced to deal with such troublesome matters when she had such a vast future ahead of her. It was quite disheartening to those who doted on her, as they could merely hope but to resort to utilizing their divine power to break things off. Which the old Commander had planned exactly to do the following day after he informed Rin on the matter. However, what no one would have expected was the following day for Rin to suddenly be missing from her room! Everything was precisely in order - no signs of a struggle or kidnap were evident. The Bai''s young miss had gone missing! As the old Commander Bai nearly rushed out to murder whatever scum kidnapped his granddaughter under his roof and protection, General Guo restrained him while handing him a small parchment of bamboo paper. Snatching it from the middle-aged man''s hand, Commander Bai begins reading the scroll''s contents, merely to have his expression turn sour, quickly flushing a shade of red. [Have a few errands to attend to. Will return in a few months. - Rin] That damn brat! Purposely leaving saying she had business to attend to at such a time! And why leave such a short note?! General Guo who stood by the side couldn''t help but sigh helplessly at the situation. He''d most certainly punish her once she returned... The old man was huffing in anger due to his granddaughter''s shameless and senseless note. As for the errands she had to run, even Commander Bai was unsure where she had planned to go. However, deciding to place full trust in his granddaughter he had waited for her return like a good grandfather would do! When others sought her he''d merely claim she left the kingdom to visit distant relatives of the Bai family. ... Back in present time, sitting gloomily at his desk Commander Bai huffed in anger. Damn brat, it had been two months already and she still hadn''t returned! What was an old man like him supposed to do while she was missing? She had said a few months, but how exactly long were a few months? He could only sulk and patiently wait for his granddaughter to return¡­ 33 Story Background HOLD UP. Yes, I understand you naturally wish to read the following chapter but listen to me first alright? (£Þ£Þ;) ... Hello, there fellow readers! Although this isn''t an official chapter to the story, it does carry out a significant role. I had been researching a bit about ancient China and decided to clear up a few things about the stories world background. You can skip this chapter if you want, however, it''s important to understand the stories background to get an understanding of not just the stories culture but also the characters. Moreover, this is all mere fiction! Yes, I did incorporate some real-life things, but the majority is all fiction...or I hope it is, otherwise I have a lot more research to do (£þ¡õ£þ). 1. The story takes place in the Tang Dynasty (which is an actual time period in ancient China, however, the rest regarding the story is fiction). 2. There are four Empires, the Northern Empire, the Southern Empire, the Western Empire, and the Eastern Empire. 3. Emperor Li Chang, Rin''s uncle is the Emperor of the Eastern Empire. It''s considered the Capital of the Tang Dynasty. The Eastern Empire continues prospering due to Li Chang uniting with two of the other Empires, the Southern and Northern Empire. He holds the most power among the other three Empires. 4. The Bai family lives within the Northern Empire ruled by Emperor Kang Ryu. 5. The Northern Empire is known to be reasonably weak in power (including their Emperor) but due to the power of the Bai army and their strength, they''re known to be one of the most powerful militaries among the four Empires. Along with their strong connections of trading rarely valued merchandise. 6. This story is not a Wuxia, Xianxia, Xuanhuan. Typically meaning it naturally possesses no supernatural elements. 7. The Northern Empire is ruled by Emperor Kang Ryu. The Southern Empire is ruled by Emperor Hu Liang. The Eastern Empire is ruled by Emperor Li Chang. The Western Empire is ruled by Emperor Guan Hong. That seems to be all! Sincerely hope you enjoy the following chapter! £¨£Þ£ö£Þ£© 34 The Merchan Deep and far from the Northern Empire, miles from the Bai residence was the Tang dynasty''s Capital Shongo in the Eastern kingdom - the center of the Eastern Empire ruled by Emperor Li Chang. The wide setting sky had softly lit the local roads and cities streets, reflecting brightly against the houses and shops all about. Despite the setting sun, many civilized people roamed the social area, eagerly watching the lit red lanterns hung around the shops with profound awe and everlasting bliss. The hearty innocent sound of laughter of small children rang, as they chased one another with a set of sticks. As the children played, one of the children, in particular, had fallen behind, his stubby legs trotting in a desperate speed as he naturally tried his best to catch up with the others. Very soon due to his lack of concentration, the young boy violently tripped on a rock causing his round body to fall. "Ahh--!" He yelped. Closing his eyes, waiting for the harsh impact of the dirt ground, the young boy could only pray the pain would be small. However, the pain never came. Instead, the feeling of a set of slender arms held his tiny waist from falling. "Don''t try to run too fast in crowded places," An icy youthful voice said. Startled by the divine voice, the young boy twists his head to identify the face of the person, but suddenly, the figure nudges him forward straightening his posture. "Are children these days always this reckless?" The voice muttered helplessly. Quickly turning around to perceive the face of his savor, the young boy''s eager eyes are met with the figure of a young merchant - his hands jabbing into his sides. Resting on his head was a bamboo hat hovering over a partial part of his face, including his eyes and nose - merely revealing his rosy lips. A set of grey and dark blue robes wrapped around his body with a round bamboo satchel worn around his chest and back. His appearance was one would see of a farmer, yet the aura surrounding him represented the complete opposite of a humble farmer. Looking at the young merchant with awe, the little boy''s eyes sparkled. "Have you done deaf now too?" He tilted his head questionably at the boy. "Ah¡­" The little boys faced delicately flushed. "Thank you, mister, for saving me just then! I can''t thank you enough!" Looking down towards the grinning boy''s beaming expression, one would typically show when looking at a noble hero, the merchant didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He had merely helped him from falling. Why was he acting like he was his savor in shining armor? "It''s fine, just be sure to watch where you''re going in crowded places. You don''t know the city too well." The merchant sighed. With those following words, the young mysterious merchant walked away from the boy heading further into the boundless sea of local people. The little boy thoughtfully watched the merchant leave with an innocent look of admiration, before suddenly remembering his group of friends and running in their direction. Of course naturally following his savors words and making sure to go slowly. ¡­ Further, into the enthusiastic crowd of Shongon city, the young boy had long disappeared from the crowd and was currently resting on a tall hilltop gazing down at the bustling city below him. In his porcelain palms was a small pouch filled with [1] tanghulu. Popping a hard syrup covered fruit into his rosy mouth; he calmly sucks on it with an empty expression - his knees seated in front of his chest displaying a lazy manner. For a few countless minutes, the young boy observed the setting sky and bustling city with a blank stare, sucking quietly on candied fruits. Suddenly, the faint sound of flapping wings could be instantly heard in a reasonable distance. Tilting his attentive ears slightly, he subtly shifts his direct gaze in the direction of the distinct sound to undoubtedly see a small brown feathered bird flying his way - a falcon. Not appearing scared by the bird''s choice in direction, he calmly looks back at the picturesque scenery, as the small brown bird lands on his shoulder - it''s dark eyes flashing brightly. The bird lightly screeches as if speaking to the young boy, who merely hums in direct response. Picking up a candied fruit with his slender fingers he elevates it near the bird''s beak. Not hesitating, the bird pecks at the candied fruit, sharply twisting a tiny piece off of the delicious candy into its beak. "En, good job, Ju." The merchant gently releases a faint smile. Bright emerald eyes dimmed darkly beneath his straw hat - a small mole placed under his right eye. 35 Actions Speak Louder Than Words "What do you mean I can''t see my mommy?" The young girl huffed with furrowed brows. "Apologies Princess, but the Mistress is currently busy at this moment with the Emperor." The young maid gently explained with helpless eyes. "Can''t you ask Uncle if I can borrow mommy for just a few possible minutes?" The young girl batted her long lashes. "Princess¡­" The maid sighed hopelessly. "Ting, I''ll take it from here," A man''s mellow voice suddenly spoke from behind the two. The little girl, instantly hearing the man''s familiar voice grumbled. Sigh, why did he repeatedly come interrupting her whenever she was close to managing her way! "Wei Jingyi," The young maid greeted with a slight bow in the head. "En," He bobbed his head in return before subtly shifting his direct gaze towards the petite girl. "Princess, how about we go for a little stroll?" Looking gloomily at the middle-aged servant dressed in white robes and a black medium-length beard, the little girl frowned evidently. She huffed with frustration before willingly following the man away from the entrance. The young maid couldn''t help but sigh in relief once she saw the two''s departing backs, however, a trace of pity fell onto her face as she watched them. As the two were a few feet away from the Emperor''s quarters, now currently in the Palace Garden, the male servant named Wei Jingyi looks at the small girl - her expression of one feeling wronged. "Princess, I''ve informed you many times, no matter how many times you ask, your Uncle won''t allow you access to see your mother until their matters are settled." Wei Jingyi sighed. "You shouldn''t cause trouble for a mere maid." "Tch, I know. You don''t need to restate it everytime Wei Jingyi!" The willowy girl snapped back fiercely. "Alright, alright, I apologize Princess. I''ll learn from my mistakes." He smiled. Only when the two were alone would he announce himself as ''I'' rather than ''this servant''. It was an order the Princess along with her mother had ordered him to do in order for them to feel like equals. She had wanted to close the distance between the two so the Princess could feel as though she had a companion rather than a servant. Despite him being a mere middle-aged servant, the Crown Prince''s family treated him extremely well. Observing her reaction, Wei Jingyi chuckles lightly, however, a dim spark flashes within his soulless eyes. "Princess should start to learn martial art techniques. They''ll be useful in the mere future." He suddenly spoke in a low tone. Startled by his words, the little girl stops in her tracks to stare up at the man, the two stopping in front of a chrysanthemum tree. "You never know when one might need to defend themselves," He continued while staring at the chrysanthemum tree. "But don''t I have Uncle''s soldiers to protect me?" The little girl asked with a tilt in her head. "No one would dare defy Uncle and his armies strength! Uncle and father promised both mother and me that''d they''d be sure to protect us from any harm!" The man remained silent for a few minutes, his dark eyes staring dully at the blooming flowers, his hand reaching up to lightly touch their tips. Feeling a sudden gentle breeze go through the air, the little girl stares up at the bright blue sky - her emerald eyes sparkling with pure innocence. Delicate strands of the girl''s long hair fall in front of her face, causing her to place a strand behind her dainty ears from the swift wind. "Actions speak louder than words, Princess." The man whispered lowly as if he were speaking to himself. The little girl, feeling as though she had detected something from the man turned to look in his direction - her hair fluttering gently through the falling wind. His eyes were vacant almost as if he were lifeless. A blooming chrysanthemum that lay in his hand was slowly crushed within his grasps. With dazed eyes, the girl watched as the crushed petals quietly drifted onto the grassy ground. Suddenly, the man turned his dark gaze towards the little girl. A certain sharpness could be seen within them. "Make sure to keep your distance from your Uncle, Rin." ¡­ "Screech--!" Feeling a soft sensation against his cheek, the young boy sleeping soundly suddenly stirred awake from his sleep. Slowly, fluttering his dark long lashes his dewy eyes gently open to instantly reveal a pair of light shining emerald gems. Flashing his glassy dazed eyes, the boy sits up from the soft cushions while gently rubbing the edges of his eyes. Once the boy''s vision cleared, he looked down to see a brown feathered falcon resting in his lap - its dark pupils staring up into their emerald ones. "Morning Ju," The boy chuckled lightly releasing a delicate almost musical sound. "Guess we should head out now huh?" Ju screeches in response - it''s eyes placing on an ''obviously'' stare. "Ahaha! Alright, alright I''ll get ready!" The boy laughs. "While I do that, inspect the area for any guards." Lightly bobbing its feathered head in response, it stretches its wings before taking flight into the air and heading out of the small room''s wooden window. Shaking his head with amusement, the boy scratches his head lightly while looking around. The inn he stayed in was slightly old and run down but still, considered suitable if one didn''t care for quality. The room''s wooden floors revealed a few opened holes as for the walls, they were covered in a pale sickly color. "Make sure to keep your distance from your Uncle." Suddenly recalling those familiar words, a faint expression formed on their face. Strange...it''s been so long since they last remembered him. Sighing, the young boy stands up to start the day. The past is in the past. 36 Rightfully Mine "Can I get some wine over here?" A merchant requested to the server. "Alright, alright, I''m coming." The hostesses released a stiff smile while pouring more wine into the man''s wooden cup. "Many thanks, pretty lady!" The merchant chuckled before chugging his drink. The hostess sighed before retreating to serve other tables. In the corner of her lovely eyes, she captures the dazzling sight of the familiar figure of a young boy. "Ah...already leaving so soon Mister?" The angelic hostess smiled fondly towards the young boy. Heading down the wooden stairs to the first floor, the young merchant simply nods his head with a pleasant smile. "What a shame," The hostess pouts while tenderly touching her chin with her slender white finger. Her full set of large tender breasts poking out. "I was sincerely hoping you''d stay and provide this lonely woman some company for a while." Smiling helplessly, the young merchant gently scratches the back of his head. "Haha, my apologies but I''ve been gone from home for a while now, my family''s probably worried." The boy sheepishly smiled. Pouting out her full plump glossy lips, the hostess sighs with a helpless expression as a tender smile forms on her enchanting face. "Alright, if you say so. But it''s such a pity to let such a gorgeous boy like you leave so suddenly." She giggled lightly. Flashing his eyes rapidly, the young boy''s face flushes a shade of rosy pink before lowering his head with a light cough. "Ah...if you don''t mind, please take this as a remembrance." He softly spoke while handing the woman a hairpin. It was encrusted with a shimmering gold layer, a delicate golden flower blooming on the top with small jade beads dangling off of a chain. The woman stared at it with enormous glittering eyes. "Oh my! This¡­" She gasped. "I couldn''t possibly take this! The quality of this is excessively high!" "Please accept it," The boy urged with a smile. "I''ll be traveling far, so I''ll have no use of it on my travels. It seems fitter to be in the hands of a beautiful woman than a shivering thieve." Flushing red towards the boy''s flattering words, the woman shyly flutters her dark eyelashes. Ah...this boy was simply too charming! ¡­ After exiting the inn, the young boy steers his horse around the bustling city. However, added to his extensive travels was a pouch of gold coins rested in his slender hand and an evident red kiss mark on his rosy cheek. In the end, the hostess felt too guilty for taking something so valuable for free and chose to pay him in gold coins along with kissing him farewell. If he knew his looks would lead to so much attention, he would have tried better at covering himself up¡­ However, the number of gold coins he received was just the right amount he''d need to last him a couple of days for when he returned to the Northern Empire. Tilting his bamboo hat down further to cover up his face until only his sharp-pointed nose and rosy lips could be seen. Afterward, he continued thoughtfully to examine the stalls and stores run by many merchants and qualified doctors. The Eastern Empire''s Capital city, Shongo was as lively as ever. Its local streets were bustling with people from all around, men, women, and children, were gaily walking about enjoying their humble lives. A few imperial guards passed by causing the young boy to lower his head while steering his gallant horse straight ahead. Once reaching the massive gates to the Eastern Empire''s dignified exit, the young boy halts his horse in place - watching as loaded carts filled with crates pass by and imperial guards keeping watch nearby. He then turns his head in the direction of the energetic crowd of people - no one noticing the dark light flashing within his emerald eyes. Finally, after what felt like forever the young boy turns away from the city, away from the Eastern Empires people, away from the palace. Mounting his grand horse, he gently releases a faint grunt causing his horse forward as they speed away towards Shongo''s fortified gates - exiting the Eastern Empire. ... After striding his horse to the top of a cliff the young boy stares down at the city with unreadable eyes. This was the place he experienced many hardships, tragedies, heartbreaks. Such a place that felt so comforting yet so dark and evil. Despite these memories, the people around him were unaware of the darkness that lay within their rulers serene and powerful smiles. One day...they''ll see it. All of a sudden, feeling a lightweight lean on his shoulder the young boy shifts his gaze towards the brown falcon. With a faint smile, he tenderly caresses its feathered head. "Guess we should head home now," He sighed. With a light grunt, the young boy leads his horse away from the cliff towards the mountains. Farewell Shongo, one day I''ll return and claim what is rightfully mine... 37 Been A While At the top of Fa Mountain located within the Eastern Empire, the distinctive sound of light almost muted footsteps echoed through the majestic mountain''s smooth path. A youthful figure dressed in dark blue and white robes and a bamboo hat calmly strolled through the noble mountain as if they were walking leisurely through a peaceful street - humming a gentle tune. Once reaching the top of the mountain, a grand [1]mausoleum comes into view. Known by the many locals of the Eastern Empire the mausoleum at the top of Fa Mountain was the resting place of the deceased Crown Prince and his family. It is known by the name Jade Mausoleum. Gazing serenely at the mausoleum with unreadable eyes, a slight smirk appearing across their rosy lips. Then all of a sudden the once present small figure, in the blink of an eye vanishes from sight, solely leaving a fierce gust of wind through the peaceful air and fallen leaves dancing on the ground. Profound silence soon engulfed the area¡­ ¡­ "Man, I''m famished!" A plump man in armor yawns. The second armored man standing next to him with a straight back merely scoffs. "I''m not surprised," He muttered. "Eh? What''s that supposed to mean?" The metal armor around his belly sticks out fiercely. "I''m saying you''ve naturally turned into a pig," The second man bluntly spoke, while looking back ahead. Grumbling towards the second man in armor''s offensive words, he simply huffs irritably before straightening up his dignified posture to gaze at the long stairs from the mausoleum. The two armored men were imperial guards from the Li Palace currently securing the Jade Mausoleum. Stationed below of the mausoleum stairs were two others guarding the front while they would guard the door entrance. A sudden cold breeze rang merrily through the air causing the plump imperial guard to sneeze. Over the prosperous past few weeks, the Eastern Empire''s days became frostier, notifying the possible start of winter. The crisp blue sky brilliantly lit the surrounding areas, the pleasant trees rested in the mountain flowing softly while parchments of lovely leaves delicately fell towards the hard dirt ground. Crash--! Startled by the sudden abrupt noise, the tall imperial guard shifts his puzzled gaze to his side to see the plump guard fallen face first onto the stone floors. "Eh?" His eyebrows furrow deeply. Before he has any more considerable time to carefully probe the matter, a sudden ghostly figure swiftly falls down from the wooden pillars in the mausoleum and flashes out a thin needle - directing it towards the imperial guard. Not even allowing him time to yell for help or gasp, the man''s tall body goes limp collapsing roughly onto the polished floor. The angelic youthful figure staring glassily at the guard''s corpses shifts their body towards the end of the mausoleum - their flowing robes fluttering behind them. With echoing muffled footsteps, they arrive at the end of the mausoleum where three tombstones rest on a polished table. Behind them were three wooden coffins, with crimson curtains draped elegantly on the walls. The intense smell of wooden incense engulfs the room; it''s light smoke swirling teasingly around the stones. Written on the three tombstones were the engraved letters "Li" and "Liu." The youthful figure quietly lowers their head while cupping their white fists. "It''s been a while hasn''t it, mother," The voice of a girl softly spoke. Lifting her head, her face reveals a set of bright emerald gems while staring vacantly at the tombstones before her. Underneath her right eyes was an evident mole. The girl who had killed the two soldiers and had entered the temple was none other than Liu Rin. The daughter of Liu Ai and Li Jian - the two tombstones rested in the temple. A bright glint instantly catches the girl''s attention as she subtly shifts her fierce gaze towards a sharp bladed sword rested peacefully onto the wall. Her mother''s sword¡­ The sword she had used during her last breath to save her. Merely recalling those brutal moments, Rin clenches her pale hands into fists. "I promise you. I''ll grow stronger¡­" Rin said bitterly in a muted tone. And when I do...I will take back my kingdom and get my revenge. ¡­ After paying her respects, Rin quietly walks down the long pathway of stone steps. Comfortably reaching the bottom, she casually walks past the deceased bodies of two imperial guards. Their eyes wide with a dull lifelessness. Rin silently walks through the Fa Mountain''s forest listening to the peaceful sound of the towering trees fluttering through the cold wind. One could naturally think this would be peaceful. Almost peaceful at least. With swift almost unnoticeable movements, Rin abruptly pulls out the crossbow from behind her back, turning her body to direct it towards the approaching figure behind her. With steady eyes, the unknown man merely stands still as the young girl with an icy glare aims her loaded crossbow towards him. From the beginning, Rin could accurately identify the visible presence of another besides the four imperial guards, however, since he didn''t reveal himself she decided to overlook him. Even if he witnessed her actions in killing the imperial guards - possibly figuring out her true identity, however, the chances of that were rare. If he were to even move she''d most likely kill him on the spot. Yet instead of killing the only possible witness to her killing the imperial guards and her identity, once observing the figure before her Rin raises the corners of her lovely lips - divinely revealing a sadistic disdainful smile. "It''s been a while hasn''t it, Wei Jingyi?" Rin chuckled darkly. 38 Unbreakable Vow "It''s been a while hasn''t it, Wei Jingyi?" Rin chuckled darkly. The frail man standing before Rin had the appearance of what a beggar would look. His white robes were dusted with dirt as his long dusky hair and beard were loose and dry. After years of the two finally meeting face to face, Rin took note of the man''s once youthful appearance was now wrinkled and worn out. Making him appear fragile and weak. "Seems like you took my advice to heart, Princess¡­" Wei Jingyi merely smiled causing the wrinkles around his shining eyes to crinkle. Rin''s cold eyes narrow but her serene smile remains, her slender porcelain arm holding the crossbow lowering. "I wasn''t really given much of a choice was I?" Rin sighed hopelessly while placing her crossbow inside her woven bag on her small back. Wei Jingyi''s eyes widen before he releases a helpless smile, however, his dull eyes remained stern. "Yes, that is true." He said as his haggard eyes flash seriously. "However, you should refrain from doing anything reckless from now on. After all, those that are dead should rest peacefully." Towards his seemingly concerned words, Rin simply lowers her head while letting out a soft chuckle. "I should say the same to you, Wei Jingyi," Rin sneered. "Rumors say you''re a wanted fugitive by the Emperor." Wei Jingyi''s eyes flash with clear surprise. Letting out a sigh, he looks at the young girl dressed as a male merchant. "You got me there," He grinned while scratching his bearded chin. He shifts his eyes to stare directly at Rin with complicated emotions. "Although Princess, our tragic cases are both extremely different wouldn''t you say?" Releasing a wide sneer, Rin scoffs. A tinge of malice flashing ominously within her emerald eyes. "I see. Are our situations different because you once worked under my Uncle, while he slaughtered my family and naively assumes that I, Princess Liu Rin am dead?" She said ungraciously with a wicked sneer, her head tilting. Rin looked into the man that formerly was her servant and trusted companion with coldness and indifference. A man she had once trusted innocently. Noting how he remained silent towards her words with his head lowered to stare at the dirt ground, Rin''s cold unemotional face released a dark glare - her rosy lips curled up. "Or is it simply because I''m a mere woman who was raised in a Palace and can''t possibly possess any skills to overtake my Uncle?" Rin said icily. "Princess, I merely wish for you to move on from the past and live a peaceful and happy life. For your gracious sake and the Eastern Empires people." Wei Jingyi spoke sternly with his head gently lowered. "You must understand, back then, all those years ago, I merely didn''t step in to aid you and Madam Ai not because of my personal loyalty towards Emperor Li Chang, but towards the innocent people of Shongo and the Eastern Empire." Narrowing her soulless eyes towards him, Rin suddenly burst out into uncontrollable fits of laughter. The ominous sound that was released wasn''t one of joy or amusement, but of a harsh bitterness that was held deep within. It was scarcely the raw sound of something slowly breaking a person that had one too many wounds. How could she live a peaceful life after everything that''s happened? After everything, the Li Palace''s people had forcibly put her and her family through only to end up dead with no meaning and honor. How could she accept such a cruel fate? During the dreadful night of her and her mother''s desperate escape from the Li Palace, after her noble father was ruthlessly murdered before her very eyes, the two sought out Wei Jingyi - a trusted servant that Rin''s mother treated dearly. Or at least she had naively thought she sincerely trusted. When her mother frantically searched for him in urgent need of help, when she was most desperate to save her beloved daughter, he had merely shifted away from her with his head cautiously lowered and releasing the faint words. "My sincere apologies, Madam Ai..." In the end, the two were able to miraculously escape, however, such a cruel moment remained in Rin''s little mind for the rest of her harsh life. As Rin grew older, had she really pieced together the clear betrayal of her trusted servant and faithful friend. Rin twirls her body away from the frail man, her small back now facing him. Gently lowering her graceful head, she laughs coldly. "It''s a shame I used to look up to someone like you. Seems foolish of me not to have grasped it sooner," Rin said bitterly. "But don''t worry, I don''t blame or resent you for that night." Wei Jingyi stared at the girls slightly even smaller looking back with a trace of guilt flashing within his crinkled eyes - his thin fists clenching tightly. "Princess¡­" He started cautiously but was soon cut off by the hostile demonic voice of the young girl. "However, allow me to tell you this." Rin''s angelic voice darkens coldly. "Don''t assume that because I''m a woman I can''t pose a threat to Li Chang." Leisurely tilting her poised head behind her in the direction of the ragged man, a dark sinister smile that could intentionally cause adult men to shudder in paralyzing fear, spread across her cruel lips brightly revealing her white teeth. Her eyes blazing murderously without a possible inch of light. "No matter what, for as long as I still live and breathe, I, Liu Rin will forcibly drag my Uncle, Li Chang into the deepest pits of burning hell. That is the one vow I shall never break." 39 She Was Home "What did you say?" The harsh sound of old Commander Bai striking his mighty fists onto the hard table echoed throughout the study. A frosty air penetrating dangerously, surrounding old Commander Bai and the soldier. "S..Sir the North Borders Captain was captured by an unknown enemy," The soldier repeated fearfully, his head lowered. "During the middle of the night, they broke into our forces and captured him. We haven''t heard a word from the Captain in the last week." Hearing his soldiers report, Commander Bai furrowed both his silver brows with pure anger. Not just towards the men who caused this but also himself... Their unknown enemy forcibly broke into his armed forces without being noticed? Not to mention they so easily captured one of his most trusted and trained Captains as their hostage. It was reasonably clear their enemies weren''t ones to be looked down upon. Possessing such extraordinary skills and strategy to breach his forces undetected shows their true strength. Seems like he misjudged them naively¡­ Clenching his hands into fists tightly, Commander Bai sighs helplessly at him and his armies recklessness. "Deliver the word out to keep searching for him, but maintain a low profile." Commander Bai ordered. "Yes, Commander!" The soldier cupped his hands and bowed respectfully. Just as the old Commander was about to dismiss the young soldier, the familiar mellow sound of a girl''s voice spoke. "I wouldn''t do that if I were you, grandpa." The young boy walked into the study with a smile. Standing at the entrance of the Commander''s study, stood the petite figure of a young boy dressed in white and dark blue robes. Securing his head was a bamboo hat along with a woven bag wrapped around his shoulders. However, what stood out the most about the young boy was his bright and glistening emerald eyes, a faint mole seen under the corner of his right eye. "R...Rin?" Commander Bai spoke wearily with a trembling voice - his silver eyes wide. "En, I''m back, grandpa," Rin giggled softly. Standing up abruptly from his chair, the old Commander quickly makes his way over towards the young girl dressed in white and blue men''s robes. His silver eyes stared at the charming girl warmly with crinkled eyes, a tender smile curled up on his lips. Undoubtedly seeing her dear grandfather after so long, Rin could genuinely feel her sensitive heart warm up almost instantly. She was home¡­ Flick--! "Ouch!" Rin mumbled while tenderly holding her forehead. "You foolish girl! Where have you been all this time? Running off and only leaving a simple note, do you not have any sympathy for your elders!" Commander Bai gruffed irritably. Gently rubbing the rosy mark on her jade-like forehead, Rin looks up at her grandpa with a helpless crooked smile. "Yes, yes, I was wrong, please forgive your foolish granddaughter." Rin chuckled with an angelic smile. "Are you making fun of your grandpa?" "I wouldn''t dare." "Then do you know what you did wrong?" Smiling wide Rin giggles, "Yes, of course. Next time I plan to head out I''ll be sure to leave a longer note." Commander Bai stared fiercely at his grinning granddaughter with narrowed eyes. Flick--! "Aiya, you are indeed asking for a fierce beating you little brat!" While the old Commander let out his small tantrum towards Rin, the soldier who had been there from the beginning stared awkwardly at the two of the side. Why was he so unfortunate to have to witness the Commander''s childish whining? And why was the Young Miss dress as a young boy?! ¡­ After Commander Bai spoke a few lecturing harsh words and flicks, he ordered a servant to set them up a pot of tea and snacks. Currently sitting peacefully across her grandfather with lavender tea, Rin takes a calming sip - in the center of her small porcelain forehead was a rosy red mark. Ah, who knew her grandfather would be so scary when he was giving a lecture. Never had Rin thought a flick could inflict so much damage! Once drinking a few sips of his fragrant tea, Commander Bai places his dainty cup down to stare sternly at the crossing-dressing girl in front of him. "So, girl, do you mind telling where you''ve been all this time?" He said with a frown. Gently placing her cup down, Rin soft rosy lips curl up into a faint smile. "I took a pleasant visit to the Eastern Empire," Rin spoke nonchalantly. Once her direct response was spoken, Commander Bai couldn''t help but widen his fierce eyes before furrowing his noble brows. "Why did you go to the Eastern Empire?" He asked directly. Already knowing he''d instantly ask her this after she typically revealed her traveled location, Rin merely placed on a serene expression. Her emerald eyes as still as a flowing lake. "I merely had essential business to attend there. That''s all," Rin said soothingly while quietly sipping her fragrant tea. "This business wasn''t dangerous was it?" Commander Bai asked with silver narrowed eyes. "Of course not, grandpa," Rin giggled lightly. Of course, Rin wouldn''t consider typically dealing with such pesky Imperial guards reckless. They were low ranked officers with not a visible bone of martial arts in their body. How could they possibly be a threat to her? Dealing with them was like handling a crippled pig. Clearly to Rin killing those Imperial guards wouldn''t be considered an insignificant portion of dangerous. If anything she would consider it a hobby if she could. Naturally, if Commander Bai were to know if this he''d surely have a fit and instantly give out another lecture never allowing Rin to go out of her room again. However, she naturally couldn''t tell him about her connections with the Eastern Empire''s Emperor. Not yet anyway. The day she took back what was her''s and killed that bastard, Li Chang, then she would tell her grandfather. She couldn''t allow them to be in potential danger because of her... 40 Create Something Out Of Nothing "By the way grandpa¡­" Rin suddenly spoke with intense eyes. "When I came into your study, I happened to overhear your conversation just then. Something happened at the North Borders?" At the reminder of the grave incident that occurred currently, Commander Bai''s eyes hardened a frown forming on his face. His hand propped on top of the table clenched tightly. "En. Over these past few months, our army has been undergoing attacks from an unknown armed force. In the beginning, their attacks would be considered harmless compared to ours, however, in the next few months or so, they began forcing us into a corner." Commander Bai explained bitterly. Listening to her grandfather''s words, Rin couldn''t help but shake her head helplessly. "Grandpa I hate to say this, but I think old age is finally starting to cloud your judgment." Rin sipped her tea with lowered eyes. "What?" Commander Bai snapped. "Are you calling your grandpa old and clueless!" "Yes, I am," Rin said gently with grim eyes, a faint smile curled up on her lovely lips. Her grandfather stared at her with narrowed and irritated eyes - his broad chest rose with frustration. Just as he was about to lecture the stupid girl on manners, her soothing voice suddenly spoke. "It was quite obvious they were testing your strength towards each attack," Rin spoke calmly. Choking back his words, the old man stared at his granddaughter with wide eyes. His thin lips minced together as he looked back at the incident. "What do you mean girl?" Commander Bai said in a fierce tone. "Old age sure has taken a harsh toll on you. I genuinely worry, grandfather should take a break for a while and rest." Rin chuckled. "Foolish girl stop joking around and tell me what you know!" He huffed angrily. Not all affected by his harsh tone, Rin smiles while comfortably placing her cup of fragrant tea down. Gently lifting her youthful palm-sized face, her emerald eyes spark mischievously. "It''s exactly as I said. Based on what you told me it seems to me, they used two well-planned strategies." Rin grinned."Have you heard of the saying create something out of nothing?" Furrowing his brows, the Commander nodded his head. "Yes, I''ve heard of it. What does it have to do their strategy, though?" "To be quite clear they did exactly as the saying goes. I''m guessing they attacked you with the same feint twice. By doing this they''ll know your methods and strength by your reactions towards their attacks. They had assuredly caused you to assume they contained no other method by acting weak and stupid towards strategy." Rin began explaining while propping her one leg up while the other folded in the front of it - her arm resting on top of her knee. To others who were to see the pose she was currently in, it''d be considered unladylike if she were to be dressed as a female or others knew of her true gender, however, dressed in men''s clothes it appeared nothing but natural. The aura surrounding her was serene yet lazy. Rin couldn''t help but applaud for this unknown enemy and their tactics. Pretending to be a pig in order to eat the tiger. It truly was an interesting and admirable strategy. Parting her rosy lips, she once more began to explain. "After they faint an attack twice finding out your level of strength, you''d clearly think they wouldn''t attack a third time after failing." After being silent for so long and listening attentively to the charming girl''s words, Commander Bai couldn''t help but naturally want to give himself a knock in the head. How could he be so foolish not to notice their plan? "At that time that means, the first two times were simply a test and the third¡­" Commander Bai muttered. "Was the enemy using their true strength." Rin finished his sentence. "Once they attacked the third time, it was clear you would be hesitant and have your guard down causing your forces to weaken." After explaining their enemies methods, Rin calmly reaches for a rice cake and silently begins nibbling on it. Explaining so much had made her hungry... While Rin eagerly consumed her rice cake, Commander Bai was consumed in evident irritation and disappointment towards himself. Sigh, had he noticed earlier they wouldn''t have lost so many brilliant men. He was truly foolish to have been too naive as to fall gracefully into their clever trap. Looking up from his clenched fists, the old man''s silver eyes stared at the girl seated across from him nibbling quietly on a mooncake with soft round cheeks. This girl...her skills and remarkable abilities were undoubtedly beyond his reasonable expectations. Being able to instantly detect the unknown armies strategies based on only a few of his words was beyond impressive and skillful. She was a sheer genius! Being able to, fortunately, possess such a skillful and genius granddaughter, represent nothing but a divine blessing in [1]Commander Bai Han''s eyes. However, even if she hadn''t possessed such advanced skills in martial arts, grand strategy, and brains, he nonetheless still love her the same. Admirable skills and talent didn''t make a person. Personality did. No matter what to him and all the Bai soldiers, Rin is Rin. 41 Enter The Battlefield While Commander Bai was lost in thought, Rin had calmly eaten the majority of the rice cakes on the table. Due to her lack of wealth throughout her travels, the food Rin ate either lacked flavor or was hunted and cooked over a fire. Rin had advanced her skills in hunting thanks to the help of her Uncle Guo, however, cooking was a whole other topic. The basics she knew how to perform in the kitchen were making rice, roasting fish, meat, and a few other simple dishes to impress Uncle Guo. In the end...she wasn''t too great of a cook. All in all, the rice cakes in the Bai Manor were like merciful heaven and Earth compared to the food she ate on her way from and back the Eastern Empire. Gently wiping the crumbs on her rosy face, Rin takes a sip of fragrant tea to clear her throat. Once done, she stares into her grandfather''s eyes with a fierce stare. "Considering the grave situation with the North Border''s captured Captain, I wisely suggest you call all search parties off," Rin advised sternly. "What?" Bai Han stared at Rin with a stunned expression. Sighing wearily, Rin reveals an unreadable expression, "Based on what you''ve described of your enemies tactics, my thought is he''s already dead." Hearing those cutting words caused a heavyweight to form on old Bai''s chest. His silver-bearded jaw tightening slightly as his silver brows began to furrow. "Grandpa, you should be well aware of the grave dangers of war. No army merely makes it out unscathed. Blaming oneself and others will only lead to a weakness." Rin said coldly, already guessing her grandfather''s negative thoughts. Smiling gently at the clever girl before him, Bai Han carefully traces his gaze towards the small window - a luminous ray of the setting sun''s light passing through. "En, I understand what you''re saying." Bai Han sighed hopelessly. She was indeed right. Death was an expected thing when one entered a war zone, not everyone would make it out alive. Even being inside their own base wasn''t a safe guarantee. That afternoon, the two calmly sat in silence, drinking tea and speaking only of short sentences. The tranquility in the air was both warm and relaxing to the two people seated in the room. ¡­ Uncle Guo: "..." Rin: "..." Why did she suddenly feel like he was staring at her as if she''d slaughtered his family and betrayed him? After all, she was one to know that look... Once Rin had bathed and changed out of her traveling clothes, she once more dressed in her graceful elegant dresses made of the silkiest fabrics. However, upon exiting her room she suddenly sensed a gloomy aura around her. Turns out General Guo had heard of her arrival, yet he hadn''t been able to see her at all until late in the night. Therefore, he was quite upset that she hadn''t thought to greet him. Glancing up at her Uncle Guo, Rin flashes an innocent smile. "Has Uncle Guo gotten more handsome since the last time I saw you?" Rin giggled. A small twitch could be seen in the man''s thick firm lips. His brawny arms remaining crossed over his chest, causing one to cower in fear due to his intimidating aura. However, Rin, who had known and grown up with the seemingly cold man knew he was nothing but a softie. He appeared icy and harsh on the outside, but was really the shy type when it came to certain things. If Rin were to tease him occasionally, his reaction would be to turn away and hide away his blushing expression. Rin adored this Uncle Guo of hers'' more and more through the years. She had undergone extreme measures to get him to notice and speak more than two sentences to her. Rin tried to learn his favorite meals, train even harder to impress him during training, and even use a method Commander Bai taught her: sucking up to him. Apparently, the man was helpless towards praises, which Rin soon discovered. During her years as a child, she''d often flatter him on his excellent form during his sword practices, in response he''d freeze immediately and clear his throat to disregard her. Little did Rin know during her years of trying to convince the reserved man to appreciate and notice her, he had already from the very beginning, admired the young girl and even felt quite fond of her effort to train. Through the years he had stood beside her and raised her along with Commander Bai, spoiling her silly and doting on her. The Bai soldiers who occasionally saw the cold and violent raging men''s sweet and gentle affections towards Rin couldn''t help but stare in profound awe. Compared to how they were on the battlefield, the men who doted lovingly on Rin who also appeared quite normal looked like nothing but an ordinary non brutal family¡­ It was kind of...scary! "Do you have anything to say to me?" General Guo''s harsh voice spoke sternly. Tilting her small head to the side, Rin gently tapped her slender finger to her chin as if in deep thought. Seeing this caused the General''s foul mood to darken; gloomy smokey clouds hovering over him. Finally enjoying enough fun provoking him, Rin giggles while flashing a radiant smile. "I''m happy to see you again Uncle Guo," Rin said humbly. With those words, the man''s tense gaze had softened a practically invisible smile appearing on his lips. "Make sure to inform us personally next time you plan to go somewhere," He said while gently rubbing the girl''s head. "Haha, I will," Rin smiles. Grunting approvingly, Uncle Guo informs Rin to rest well before bidding goodbye. Watching as the tall man''s back departed farther away from her counters, Rin smiled before heading back into her bedroom. The familiar sound of flapping wings could be heard near her luxurious bedroom. Looking towards the familiar sound, Rin found Ju sitting casually on her desk chair. "Screech--!" Smiling gently, Rin pets the bird''s small feathered head. "It seems like it''s time to enter the battlefield, Ju," Rin twisted her rosy lips up wickedly. 42 Believe In Myself Enough That morning, Rin had dazedly awoken to discover herself once more in her familiar bedroom in the Bai residence. Getting up with long strands of dark hair falling lazily in front of her face, Rin hastily prepares for the day along with the help of a few maids. Just like every single morning in the Bai residence, Rin, Bai Han and General Guo all ate their breakfast served by the maids and servants quietly. In the Bai residence, those that lived there were merely Bai Han, Rin and General Guo adding along with the training grounds section where all the Bai soldiers stayed. Bai Han had two sons, Bai Zhao and Bai Sheng. Bai Han''s beloved wife tragically died from a grave illness when she gave birth to their youngest Bai Sheng. However, Bai Han hadn''t loved any of his sons any less. He doted on them dearly, causing them to grow up to be admirable men. Unfortunately, his eldest son, Bai Zhao, twenty-years ago in battle, died of a heroic death causing heartbreak and bleak despair to spread throughout the Bai family. Four months after Bai Zhao''s tragic death, the youngest, Bai Sheng had left the Bai residence to move in with his wife to support his family there. He couldn''t bear staying in the Bai residence another minute. Another dying minute of the warming and dark memories of his beloved elder brother. Therefore, this left Bai Han to live in the Bai residence all alone. His son would visit him occasionally, but because Bai Han was the Commander of the Northern Empire he often went off to wars and had little time. Years had passed as the continuation of his routine went on...until he met Rin. The fierce little girl represents nothing but a blessing from the heavens. The once lonesome and dull days of the Bai residence became livelier once more - a tender warmth surrounding them. Placing her chopsticks up towards her mouth Rin takes a small bite of her fish, before delivering a piece to the brown falcon sitting on a short wooden stand placed on the side of Rin. With its little beak, it swiftly snatches a piece of fish off devouring it quickly to snatch another bite. All those who have served Rin are already relatively used to the odd scene of the young girl feeding her bird, however, each time they still couldn''t help but be amazed. Once sure Ju had eaten enough for the time being, Rin smiles softly using her graceful finger to gently caress his head, before going back to her meal. After a few minutes, Rin places her chopsticks down on her bowl creating a clear tap noise. Looking up leisurely from her bowl she stares at Uncle Guo and Bai Han who were currently eating - one coldly eating meat, the other reading a scroll within his hand, his chopsticks dangling food in front of his mouth. "I''m going to the North Borders," Rin announced not too loud or low. "Pfff--!" Bai Han suddenly began choking on a small grain of rice that fell into his mouth. Very impassively, Rin passes her grandfather a prepared cup of cold tea which he abruptly grasped from her elegant hands and began chugging. Once finished drinking, he slams the cup on the table with a loud bang. Gradually shifting his narrowed silver eyes towards Rin he speaks. "What are you playing at girl? Trying to give your old man a heart attack?" "Of course not grandpa," Rin exerts a radiant smile. "I merely was informing you of my upcoming travel destination." "You''re not going." Commander Bai pressed firmly. Sighing helplessly, Rin turns her still gaze towards her Uncle Guo. "Didn''t you say to personally inform you the next time I plan to go somewhere?" Rin said sourly arching one of her dainty brows. "Cough-! Cough--!" General Guo suddenly began releasing into violent fits of coughs towards her ominous words. Unfortunately for him, Bai Han had instantly flung a cold glare in his direction. This little girl really¡­ "I did say that. But I never said we''d approve." General Guo sighed regretfully. "Even if you decline, I''m still planning on going," Rin said gently flashing them an unreadable smile. "I will not repeat myself another time girl. You''re not going!" Bai Han fumed. "Why not? You allowed me to go before for other missions and battles? Why not this one?" Rin spoke casually. "It''s different this time! I understand you''re skillful in many areas, however, this is a battle I will not allow you to enter." He declared coldly. "Grandpa¡­" Rin began but was cut off by the man''s harsh bang of his palm slamming on the table. "Rin, that''s enough! If someone like me can''t even stand their attacks, then you too won''t bare a chance!" The tall sturdy old man shouted. The air surrounding them became silent, Rin who had remained an indifferent expression couldn''t help but furrow her brows. General Guo who sat on the side also was quite surprised by his Commander''s harsh tone towards the young girl. After a few tense minutes of deafening silence, the familiar sound of the young girl gently releasing a sigh could be heard. "Grandpa, I appreciate your concerns. However, you must understand I''m not one to simply give up if the enemy is too strong. After all, there''s always a way to defeat someone." Rin began speaking in a delicate tone. In response, Bai Han had remained silent not once indicating signs of speaking. Not at all bothered by his icy front, Rin spreads a pleasant smile on her lips continuing. "There are times when you have to give up on the easier strategy and take a few risky chances to win." Rin continued. "Besides don''t you need a new Captain to take over the North Borders?" "What about the vice Captain?" General Guo suddenly spoke out. Shifting her gaze towards the strong tall man seated beside her. Rin flashes him a smile that appeared innocent but was traced with wickedness. "After what happened to the original Captain, I''m quite sure your vice Captain won''t stand a chance against them," Rin chucked lightly. This brat...was she calling their men weak? "Do you have complete trust in your abilities?" The sudden gruff voice of Bai Han was heard. Transferring her direct gaze back towards her grandfather, a brilliant flash of fierce determination and deepening darkness flashed in Rin''s luminous eyes. "I believe in myself enough, however, I''ll never know until I confront this unknown armed force." Rin grinned slyly. Searching deep within his granddaughter''s eyes for any evident hesitation, he is only met with the girl''s sharp, almost flaming emerald gems. Bai Han''s thin wrinkled lips minced slightly, as his brows lowered. "I''ll think about it," He started sternly. "However, don''t even think about running off again until I make my decision girl!" "En, I won''t grandpa." Rin giggled as she extended a decent chunk of fish towards Ju. Grumbling unhappily, Bai Han had suddenly felt incapable of finishing his breakfast and merely sipped his tea coldly. General Guo who stood obediently by the side continue to stare at the two. It wasn''t his problem honestly; he''ll just simply watch from the side... 43 Rebellion Inside Rin''s luxurious bedroom, she sat leisurely at her desk with a dainty cup of fragrant tea and a few scrolls laid out neatly on her desk - her eyes reading each of them with an unreadable stillness. "These reports¡­" Rin spoke softly. "Aren''t really good are they, Ju?" The small bird seated next to her on a small wooden stand stared with ink colored black eyes, blinking them dramatically at the girl, with a tilt in its feathered head. The scrolls in Rin''s hands were currently the official reports of the Eastern Empire''s battle information. While there, Rin had gone to the Chancellor''s study and managed to carefully copy a few of the reports before he had arrived and noticed her. While reading them, she noted how the recent battle reports contained nothing but insignificant information. There were a few minor battles going on around a local section of the Eastern Empire''s mountain territories, eh? Could this mean a rebellion was starting in the eastern mountains? Rin couldn''t help but immediately think of her father, the Crown Prince and his recent subordinates that had lost against Li Chang and his men that were in the eastern mountains. Thinking this, she couldn''t help but wrinkle her noble brows with a frown. Even if a rebellion between them was to start and they were her father''s former subordinates, it was quite clear they wouldn''t stand a chance against Li Chang''s people. Being up in the mountains for so long, her father''s people would lack in recent knowledge towards battle strategies and were nothing in strength compared to Li Chang''s army. Sigh, even if she could possibly move his subordinates, there wasn''t much she could do to aid them. After all, what could a person that was supposed to be ''deceased'' do as a ''deceased'' person? Holding her head at the sudden thought, Rin couldn''t help but laugh at her unfortunate situation of being claimed ''deceased.'' Assassination against them might be possible, right? As Rin helplessly thought of a strategy one could do as a ''dead'' person, the sound of faint knocking could be heard on her door. Very calmly, Rin turns her head toward the sound. "You may enter," Rin ordered with a gentle sigh, her rosy hands reaching for a prepared cup of refreshing tea. Sliding open her bedroom door stood a male servant, his head low. "Greetings, young Miss. This servant has come to inform the young Miss, Master Bai has summoned you into his study." The servant said politely with a courteous bow. Towards his words, Rin releases a broad dazzling smile. A light chuckle escaping her lips. "Yes, I''ll head over there now," Rin said soothingly with a pleasant smile. Bobbing his head once more, the servant carefully closes her door and exits her quarters. With a sharp glint in her lovely eyes, Rin patiently stands up from her study chair. Seems like grandfather finally yielded an answer. ¡­ "Girl, come over here and sit," Bai Han motioned his hand for the girl towards his rosewood chairs. Listening to his words, Rin calmly sits in the elegant seated chair in front of his private desk. "What did grandpa summon Rin for so suddenly; so late in the night?" Rin asked gently with unreadable smiles. With his arms folded in front of him, Bai Han stares fiercely at Rin with penetrating sharp eyes - a piece of wood could be cut with his stare. "Towards your recent announcement about the North Borders¡­" Bai Han begins leisurely. "I grant you the will to go. However, you must follow a set of conditions before you leave." "Even without grandpa''s blessing, I still would have gone," Rin said casually. The old man couldn''t help but choke on the girl''s bold words. This foolish girl! How dare she boldly say she''d defy my orders, I really outta deliver her a beating! Clearing his throat, Bai Han shoots daggers at the peaceful girl in front of him who placed on a gentle smile. "You must follow my conditions," He repeated strictly. "I will appoint you the Captain, however, your only job is to release orders not to fight physically. You will avoid heading out onto the battlefield and can only watch at a safe distance. I will be assigning you a guard to protect you at all times while you''re there." As Bai Han issued out the conditions, he paused for a moment as his eyes gradually softened. "Rin, you must know I''m doing this to protect you. Therefore, I beg of you, please follow my conditions accurately." Smiling at her dear grandfather, Rin softly releases a set of pleasant giggles. "Yes, I will obediently follow grandpa''s conditions. You have my word." Rin said reassuringly. Unseen by Bai Han, a dark glint flashed beneath her bright emerald gems as her lips curled up into an illegible smile. For some reason, Rin couldn''t help but feel an exhilarating rush of pleasant thrills enter her pumped blood at the thought of a decent and interesting battle. At last, it was time to enter the battlefield and confront this so-called powerful force. ¡­ Far from the Bai residence, a fierce and deathly battle took place. Or did. Now far in the Northern Empire Mountains, thousands of armored corpses lay lifelessly in the open field - painting it with a red and frightening color. Up close one could see the countless brutal slashes dug into their flesh. A few of their throats harshly slit open, their eyes wide and red with the horror of their final breathing moments. Seen high in the sky a large ominous bird could be seen flying openly through the air, circling around the field of deceased massacred bodies. In the center of the bloodied sea of bodies, placed a man on his grand and sturdy black horse. The midnight colored strands of his long hair flowing calmly through the foul scented air. Releasing a thundering screech, the hawk carefully lowered towards the ground to land gently on the brawny arm of a man seated on his gallant dark black horse - his body covered in darkly shining armor. The hawk landing on his arm releases a harsh screech. "Leftover soldiers eleven miles in front of us on the other side of the mountain," The man''s chilling low voice said in a low tone. Gripped tightly in his other hand shone brightly against the moonlit night, was a mighty gleaming sword. However, what sent chills down the men''s spine''s upon seeing the mighty sword, wasn''t its double-edged blades or powerful aura. But the dark crimson blood splattered on it''s shining pointed blades. Twisting his head to the side to look at the men behind him, the man''s dark and menacing icy eyes could be seen through his jet-black hair, a killing sinister sneer spreads across his crimson lips. "Kill every single one of them!" He ordered sinisterly. 44 Bai Lan "You made certain to pack everything?" "Yes." "Did you bring your crossbow in case of an emergency?" "Yes, grandpa, I packed everything I''ll need." Rin sighed gently. For the past half hour, Bai Han had been interrogating Rin on the supplies she brought on her journey, as well as making sure to have her repeat the conditions he set for her every single minute. It knowingly took two days by horse to get to the North Borders, therefore, she was certain to properly pack a set of need materials. As well as a few snacks for Ju who would naturally be accompanying her on her travels. Sigh. If she knew he was going to be so troublesome, she would''ve tried escaping earlier in the morning without anyone knowing. However, who would have thought Bai Han would already guess his granddaughter''s wicked plans and had maids and guards survey her courtyard - four times the necessary amount than usual. Currently, dressed in male robe attire and her bamboo hat tied on her graceful neck now resting on her back, Rin''s long strands of silken hair neatly tied up into a tight and sturdy bun - two loose strands from each side dangling graciously in front of her dainty white ears. With a bag on her back along with a double-edged sword, Rin took on the appearance of a young boy heading to fight in battle and was being sent off by his family members. Bai Han, being the overprotective worrying mother and Uncle Guo¡­well, being Uncle Guo. "Here, make sure to deliver this to the guards at the North Borders entrance. It''ll grant you access and authority." General Guo''s tranquil voice spoke while handing Rin a scroll. Bobbing her head with a charming smile, Rin takes the scroll from his large hands into her small one. "Many thanks, Uncle Guo," Rin said smilingly. "En," The stone man merely grunts in satisfactory reply. Unknown to the rest of the Northern Empire and Bai military army, Rin, who used her male disguise often, performed the crucial role in strategizing the armies battle moves and techniques. A considerable majority of the time she''d merely send it in private letters, but soon began heading to the Northern Empire''s borders and other provinces to place out orders. There, she was known by the name Bai Lan. It all began when she turned the age thirteen when she suddenly took part in her grandfather and uncle''s military strategies. Once they noticed her excellent skill in planning against an enemy and valuable methods and elaborate traps, they gradually began involving Rin in with their numerous victorious battles. Instantly taking on the identity of a nephew of Bai Han''s, she''d often issue out orders towards the soldiers. Those that were aware of her true identity as the adopted young Miss of the Bai family were merely Bai Han, Uncle Guo, and a few trusted maids and soldiers. Even many citizens from the outside had heard of Bai Han''s ''nephew'', Bai Lan. Word spread of his stunning and charming looks that made young misses from established households fall in love. However, none were lucky enough to get close enough to the attractive young boy. Bai Han would always sigh as he noticed the swooning young women fawning over his granddaughter disguised as a man. Wherever she went she attracted pests of all genders¡­ Tsk, he might as well lock her away forever to get rid of such annoying bees and butterflies! ¡­ "This will be your personal guard Xu Mujin," Bai Han said while gesturing towards a young man in white and light green robes. His dark hair was tied in a neat bun, however, a thick set of loose hair fell in front of his face covering his left eye. Looking up at him, Rin could notice a faint, but noticeable scar running down his right eye. His bright brown eyes shimmering with a calming stillness. "While you''re in the North Borders, Xu Mujin will be with you the entire time to ensure your safety." Bai Han explained smoothly. Shifting her gaze from her grandfather towards her newly appointed personal guard, Xu Mujin, Rin reveals a calm gaze, a faint smile forming on her lips. "Please take care of me then, Xu Mujin. I hope you won''t disappoint me." Rin''s dazzling eyes gleamed gloriously. "En, I''ll be sure not to disappoint the young Master and protect you with my life." Xu Mujin declared while cupping his fists and releasing a slight bow. Rin couldn''t help but feel partially stunned at such sincere and righteous words. Scratching her nose gently with a helpless expression, Rin sighs. "Bai Lan," Rin heard her uncle suddenly call her by her disguised name. Directing her questioning gaze towards her uncle, Rin''s eyes suddenly sparkle with eagerness. Noticing her shining emerald eyes, General Guo coughs lightly, an awkward expression forming on his face. Finally, granting the courage, General Guo stares the girl directly in the eyes. "Be safe, kiddo." He said with a smile. Producing a smile on the corner of her lips, Rin radiates an expression of sheer joy. "En, I will Uncle Guo." Rin chuckled. Grunting in response, General Guo releases a faint smile. "Promise me you''ll be safe," Bai Han suddenly walked up towards the ''young boy.'' "Have I ever lied to you, grandpa?" Rin asked with an arched brow. Creasing his fierce brows, Bai Han frowns unhappily towards the girl. "On multiple occasions." Stifling a giggle from escaping, Rin simply nods her head. "You''re right. But, have I ever lied to you when it involved my safety?" Rin questioned. As if in deep thought, Bai Han goes silent - searching for a possible reason to say yes. A reason to prevent the foolish girl from leaving him. But in the end, he couldn''t. When it came towards her safety, she would always take his feelings into consideration. He knew Rin wasn''t the type to head straight into things without fully knowing whether or not she could handle it. She was that kind of person. The person that always had a plan. Yet, he also knew her excitement and determination towards new things and challenges. Thus, he feared how things would go when she entered the North Borders. An enemy, that even he couldn''t handle, was going into the hands of his wicked and intelligent granddaughter with a pleasurable thrill for the new and exciting. All he could do was hope for her to make it back safely, victorious or not, that''s all he prayed for most. "No." Bai Han said gently with a defeated sigh. "Mm, then you should know I wouldn''t do this if I didn''t have a plan." Rin gently spoke. "Don''t worry grandpa. I''ll be safe and come back just as I left." "You better, or else I''ll be sure to give you a proper beating and lecture if you return with a single scratch!" Laughing out joyfully at his words, Rin softly pats her grandfather''s wrinkle strong hands. "Understood," Rin giggled. Smiling thoughtfully at one another, Bai Han gently pats the girl''s jade hands before slowly releasing them - stepping back towards the Bai entrance. Looking longingly at the small group of loyal Bai soldiers standing respectfully behind her Uncle Guo and grandfather, Rin softly smiles at the scene before her. She''ll be sure to return. Turning around towards the noble carriage behind her, Rin enters with Xu Mujin following behind. With the door shutting, Rin comfortably leans back in her cushioned seat and gazes towards her visible window - the familiar scene shown to her was a set of estates and empty streets. Before long, the familiar sensation of the carriage moving forward starts. With her chin propped up by her slender white fist, Rin''s dewy eyes gently flutter shut - her attentive ears taking in the delicate faint sound of the horse''s feet against the dirt ground. From here, she would embark on her new journey. Her journey to an unknown path in her fate. Yet, never in her entire life, had the always planned and skillful Rin, expected the future and fate that awaited her... 45 Days Of Peace After the carriage had exited the sight of the Bai residence, they gradually began heading out of the capital, entering new provinces of the Northern Empire. Through their peaceful travels, Rin spent most of her time inside the carriage either calmly reading a book on swordplay or overlooking the recent battle reports in the North Borders, given to her by a soldier accompanying them. While their carriage traveled over, Ju was on watch carefully guarding them above, keenly watching every detail that passed by. When Ju became tired, it''d fly back down through the carriage window and land on Rin''s shoulder to rest. Occasionally, Rin would snack on a few packed rice cakes and other treats, handing some to Ju as well before resting against the carriage walls and gently shutting her eyes. Xu Mujin, who sat across from Rin through their travels calmly sat in his seat, his eyes staring out the window quietly watching the scenery pass by. Rin found this personal guard of her''s to be relatively quiet and found he merely spoke when asked a question or had something important to report. Other than that, he kept to himself. Most would feel uncomfortable with the dull silence, as well as traveling with an unknown person, even if they were their guard, for two days. Yet, in all honesty, Rin didn''t mind it. If anything, she was quite relieved he was the silent type. She didn''t go for a forced small talk and preferred silence, that way it made it easier for her to think carefully. They had currently been traveling for a whole day, resting at a nearby inn in the town they entered. A single day since she left the Bai residence. Another day closer to the North Borders. Rin, who was currently reading a book quietly with Ju sleeping peacefully on her lap, suddenly felt a slight jolt as the carriage stopped abruptly. Calmly looking up from her book, Rin stares at her closed curtained window for a few seconds, before looking back down towards her book - gently caressing Ju''s feathered head. Xu Mujin from the beginning hadn''t moved a muscle and continued to shut his eyes with crossed arms. A few moments of still silence engulfed the area until very soon the sound of swords clashing could be heard - occasionally a few disgruntled grunts sounded out. Both figures inside the carriage remained calm and still, despite the intense battle noises coming from outside. Three minutes later the sound of silence once again took over. The faint sound of a knock could be heard from outside Rin''s door causing her to shift her attention from her book towards the carriage window. "What''s the situation?" Rin asked without a change in her calm demeanor. "Just a few measly bandits young Master, nothing to worry about." The familiar sound of a soldier''s eloquent voice reported from the other side. "En, continue then," Rin replied before looking back down towards her book, flipping a delicate page with her white fingertips. The faint sound of agonizing screams echoed through the carriage doors until they soon faded out. Dead silence taking over. Once again, the carriage started moving once more. The people inside the noble carriage not once concerned about the situation outside - both continuing on with their personal silence. Both unaffected by the sudden attack of the previous thieving bandits. ¡­ On the second day of their travels, Rin lifted her curtain window to take in the newly lit warming sun shining into the carriage causing the scene to brighten. Propping her chin up with her fist, Rin lazily stares out the window with serene eyes. They were currently in Shun Province, a few miles from the North Borders. Rin would notice from time to time the change in weather as the days became frostier each passing day. Winter was approaching. As winter approached, so would the start of a raging war. While Rin''s alluring eyes slightly dimmed as she found herself lost in thought, the familiar sound of Xu Mujin''s voice broke her from her trance. "Young Master, we''re now currently ten miles from the North Borders," Xu Mujin reported solemnly. "That''s good," Rin nodded in response, a faint smile forming on her rosy lips as she once more focused her direct gaze on the attractive scenery outside. Seems like her days of peace will come to an end soon. A faint gust of the crisp wind entered the carriage, causing the curtains to gently flutter in a delicate dancing motion. The young girl inside stared deeply into the distant scenery, a glassy expression shining fiercely in her emerald eyes. ¡­ "Young Master, we''re here." Xu Mujin said politely while looking out the window. Heeding his words, Rin glances out of the carriage window to stare at the magnificent view of a tall stone [1]fortification. It''s length reaching wide as it carved itself into a broad seemingly squared shape - inside an alive city was present. On the top were stone railings forted railings. Standing on those railings, Rin could accurately perceive the notable figures of a few men in armor, peering down from the stone wall. Before long, their carriage approached the tall iron red gates. Standing on each side of the gates doors were two soldiers dressed in golden armor, long royal blue capes fluttering on their backs, and golden metal helmets enveloping their heads. Just as the carriage approached the gates, both soldiers parted readied themselves to ask for official identification and purpose, when they noticed the familiar sign of the blazing lion seen on the carriage. At the familiar sight of it, both solemnly and respectfully lower their heads. "Welcome, Young Master Bai Lan." 46 Big Brother, Marry Me! "Greetings to young Master Bai. Please allow us to show you around the grounds." An armored shoulder said solemnly, him and another soldier lowering their heads in a dignified manner. Tilting her head towards the window, Rin releases a faint sigh as she looked around the North Borders province, Guando. After granted access to the entrance, Rin along with the rest of her members was guided towards the back entrance of the fortification bottom floor. From the side, a vast stone window was opened, granting everyone the view of the town below. A gust of wind fluttered through the air, dark loose strands of Rin''s bun, delicately danced around, gently caressing her face and silk lashes. Directing her gaze towards the two soldiers with lowered heads, Rin calmly expresses a vacant unreadable expression. "No need," Rin said, her white long-sleeved covered hands resting peacefully behind her back. "Take me to your Governor." Cautiously raising their heads slightly, both soldier''s eyes brighten before lowering them once more. "As young Master Bai wishes," The soldier said politely with a faint smile. Following Rin''s orders, the two soldiers, on horseback guide Rin and Xu Mujin, her personal guard towards a grand wooden white and dark blue estate. The structure was heavenly detailed with black scale like carvings on the roofing. While the soldier''s horses and Rin''s carriage passed by, many onlookers would stop and stare at the luxurious carriage with curious eyes. Wondering eagerly who the mysterious person inside could be. Rin, who silently watched from inside, remained unemotional towards the outside scenery and people - her blazing eyes focused on the Governor''s estate ahead. As the gates opened, Rin and the two horseback soldiers enter the estate gates, the tall mighty doors slowly shutting. Exiting the carriage to gently land on the stone ground, Rin stares at her surroundings with keen intense eyes. Her eyes were met with an empty courtyard with two buildings on each side - one being the servants quarters. In the middle of the two was a much grander building its entrance structured with golden designs on the archway top. "Please follow us, young Master," The previous soldier said while mounting off his noble horse. Humming in response, Rin quietly follows the two soldiers from behind with Xu Mujin and two of her Bai soldiers. The inside of the lavish estate was the precise definition of luxurious and comfortable. The walls were designed in small squared shapes appearing like indoor windows with no view besides a white wall. Led towards a long hallway, the soldiers escorted them to the Governor''s estate garden. Suddenly detecting the faint sound of childish giggles, Rin shifts her head in the direction of the sound to witness a petite girl running playfully through the garden. The girl looked no older than four-years-old with her round milky cheeks and light brown hair tied neatly into two elegant buns. The girl''s rosy cherry blossom hairpin jingled as she ran. The little girl, taking notice of the sudden figures standing at the garden entrance abruptly halted in place, her large glittering eyes staring at them. Rin stared back at her with steady eyes, both not once removing their eyes off one another. As Rin stared, she couldn''t help but find the little girl to look like a dazed fragile small animal. Lost in thought Rin hadn''t noticed the sudden movements of a figure charging toward her. With swift movements, Rin noticed a small round ball leap towards her chest with flashing eyes. Startled and caught off guard, Rin unconsciously reaches out towards the small figure leaping into her arms like a wild animal. Stumbling awkwardly a few steps back, she would have tragically fallen with the small bun in her graceful arms if it wasn''t for Xu Mujin who stood behind her stretching his hand out to support her - his hand lightly pressing against her back to steady her. "Ah...thanks Xu Mujin," Rin said glancing upward with a strained smile. "En." Xu Mujin nodded before retreating back behind her. Finally settled in place, Rin glances down at the petite figure in her arms - her small round face looking back up towards Rin. Blinking her emerald eyes rapidly, Rin stares at the small girl with a serene expression. The little girl''s black eyes radiantly shine as her small pink lips part. "Big brother, marry me!" The adorable girl demanded sternly with sparkling sharp eyes. "..." The two guards who had previously guided Rin, stared at their young Miss and the young Master Bai Lan with stunned eyes, one stifling a fit of laughter poorly while the other slapped his back. Even the two Bai soldiers Rin brought along with her were stunned by the little girl''s words. Towards her bold words, Rin couldn''t stop her steady eyes from enlarging. Xu Mujin who stood respectfully behind her lightly coughed with a hidden amused expression. Ah...why did this scene seem wrong? 47 Not To Fail Standing stunned in place, Rin was at a loss for words. Usually in her disguise as Bai Lan she''d ordinarily capture the eyes and hearts of a few young women, some even bold enough to court her. However, none had been a little girl like the one in her arms. Staring at the girl in her arms, Rin notices the little girl continuing to gaze at her with big eager eyes. Parting her lips to speak, Rin''s words are interrupted by the sound of a woman''s voice. "Lixue! Lixue, dear where are you?" An elegant noblewoman walks around the grand garden with anxious eyes. Following behind her was a tall middle-aged man dressed in a long silk purple [1]gwanbok. Despite his slightly wrinkled bearded face, his aura was both calming and powerful as he walked. Straight away, Rin took notice of the man and woman''s resemblance to the petite girl in her arms. These must be her parents¡­ "Papa, Momma!" The little girl said while waving her plump hands. Turning in the direction of their daughter''s cheery voice, the little girl''s mother is stunned by the sudden scene before her. Gently holding her little Lixue in his arms was a boy no older than fifteen. Handsomely dressed in a long-sleeved white and light green robe, he stares at the male and woman with steady eyes. What stood out the most to the two was exactly his bright and serene emerald eyes. Behind the young boy was a tall man with a tall bun and long bangs concealing his left eye, along with a set of two soldiers in armor with the emblem of a fierce lion. Beside them was the Governor''s elite soldiers who looked keenly at the situation with an awkward gaze. "Lixue!" The little girl''s mother said with a concerning voice. Walking towards her dear daughter with brisk elegant steps, the graceful woman comfortably reaches for her daughter in the young boy''s arms. "My sincere apologies for Lixue''s behavior. I hope she didn''t trouble the young Master." The lovely woman spoke eloquently in a soothing delicate voice, her black eyebrows slightly wrinkled. "Not at all. The young Miss hasn''t troubled me in any way," Rin said politely with a lowered head. "Mama! Lixue wants to marry the pretty big brother!" Lixue looked up at her mother with glittering eyes. "Lixue!" The woman stared at her daughter with troubled eyes, completely stunned by her brazen words. "Haha, it seems like my daughter''s been quite the handful towards the young Master," A man''s deep voice said from behind the woman. Approaching from behind to stand beside the woman, the man stares at the young boy with amused eyes. Lifting her head to stare at the source of the voice, Rin''s eyes are met with the previous tall man in the purple silk gwanbok. On the top of his head, revealing the sides of his dark hair was a black-cloth hat. "Governor Tao," Rin cups her hands with a slight bow. "No need formalities boy. After all, we''re going to be working together quite a lot starting today, Bai Lan." Governor Tao chuckled with a smile. Looking up at the smiling middle-aged man, Rin''s eyes brighten as she lifts her head flashing a dazzling smile. "En, Sir Tao Guozhi." Rin bobs her head. The little Lixue who had keenly watched from the side in her mother''s graceful arms twinkled her dewy black eyes at the young boy''s charming smile. "Papa, please let Lixue marry the big brother!" Lixue gazed admiringly at her rather with innocent eyes. Everyone stared at the petite girl in silence. The two soldiers behind the group sighing helplessly. Best of luck young Miss Lixue. ¡­ Inside Governor Tao''s office, two figures quietly stood, both radiating off an aura of knowledgeable power. Xu Mujin, who was currently outside of the office, waited patiently for them to finish, leaving both the Governor and Rin alone. "I hear from your grandfather, Bai Han, you''re quite knowledgeable not to mention skillful in the military," Tao Guozhi said. Standing with calmly in front of the man''s desk, Rin expresses an awkward smile. "My grandfather, unfortunately, speaks too highly of me Sir," Rin sighed helplessly. "I merely know what I was taught and how to utilize it the best to my ability." Heeding the boy''s pleasant words, Tao Guozhi''s smile widens brightly. "Haha! You''re not only skillful but also modest. That''s admirable in a young boy like yourself." He laughs joyously. As his hearty laughter settles down, Tao Guozhi''s eyes suddenly flash with a trace of seriousness. His hands folded firmly on his desk. "I naturally take it your grandfather has informed you of our current situation as well." He said with stern eyes. Curling an attractive smile on her rosy lips, Rin bobs her head. "Yes. I understand the situation here in the North Borders." Rin said gently with an incomprehensible smile. "Good. Then I''ll have you accompany me and my men''s military meeting tonight. It wouldn''t hurt to have an extra opinion on the scene." Tao Guozhi grins. Continuing to bestow a broad smile, Rin silently agrees towards the man''s words. After discussing a few more subjects, Rin stares at Governor Tao with an apologetic expression. "If Sir Tao doesn''t mind, I''ll be retreating to stay at a nearby inn. I''m quite tired after all this traveling." Rin said solemnly. "Don''t be silly my boy, of course, you''d be tired after such a long and tiring trip. There''s also no need to stay at an inn, you and your personal guard can rest at our house. I''ll have a servant set a room for the two of you. As for the Bai soldiers with you, they can stay in our military camp''s guest rooms." He offered graciously. Looking slightly stunned towards the Governor''s words, Rin once again flashes the man a humble expression. "I thank you Sir Tao for your kindness. It will certainly not be forgotten." Rin cupped her hands gently with her head carefully lowered. ¡­ After Rin exits Governor Tao''s office, immediately a servant shows up to escort her and Xu Mujin to their private rooms. Once settled in, Rin summons Xu Mujin into her room, calmly drinking a fragrant cup of tea on a rosewood table by a nearby window. "What are young Master''s plans?" Xu Mujin respectfully asks standing beside Rin. Calmly drinking her tea, Rin gently places the dainty cup down on the polished smooth wooden table with vacant eyes. "It seems like he doesn''t completely trust me yet," Rin chuckles, her bright eyes dimming slightly. Xu Mujin furrows his brows as he listens attentively to her words. Seeing her personal guards wrinkled expression, Rin lets out a gentle laugh. "No worries. I don''t blame him, after all, it''s merely my grandfather''s words with no partial evidence." Rin said gently as she subtly shifts her gaze towards the sunlit window. "Besides, all of that will change tonight." In the beginning, once Rin heard the Governor''s invite for her to join in on their military meeting she knew for sure he was intentionally setting her up for a test. A test she''d be sure not to fail. ¡­ Deep within the Northern Empire''s stone mountains, in a secluded area in the forest was an unmarked cave. Inside was a deep beautiful misty spring with heated steam flowing through the cave''s air. The water was colored a clear luminous blue revealing the cave''s rocky bottom and edges. However, within the misty hot spring was the figure of a man leaning back onto the hard rocky walls, his elegant eyelids gently shut. The man''s long black flowing hair drifted softly in the water - almost as if it were black blood. Across from him, sitting comfortably on a flat rock in the steamy cave''s entrance was another man with neck-length brunette hair, his legs comfortably crossed. With a set of papers in his hand and his chin propped up by his other hand, he calmly scans the written reports. "Commander An Sun, General Jinhai and his men had already departed towards the North Borders. By the time we depart, they''ll already be ahead of us." The man seated on the flat rock reported in a lazy manner. "He said he would show you what it means to possess ''true power''." The man called Commander An Sun''s eyelids quiver slightly, his eyes fluttering open revealing a pair of dark gray eyes blazing coldly. "Just leave him be." The man''s low dark voice replied with a tinge of evident irritation. Standing up calmly from the deep blue water, the man gently dunks his head into the glistening water to carefully drench his hair further - delicate strands of water seductively sliding down his muscled chest and back. "Don''t forget, he''s a member of the Gan bloodline. His armies capabilities aren''t to be looked down upon." The brown-haired man sighed as his eyes lazily flipped through the pages. "There''s, moreover, the issue with the Hong provinces governor sending us forty taels, five boxes of the ''finest'' gold, and alcohol, and one-thousand sheep. He also added ten beautiful women and his skilled strategist from the distinguished Hong family." He continued with a mildly amused expression. Gathering his drenched hair upward to prevent it from falling in front of his face, An Sun raises his head from the water, an unreadable expression seen on his face. Loose strands of black hair gripping warmly to his white toned chest - a deep scar slashed across the top his smooth muscled skin. "Kill the sheep for meat and fur and send the boxes of gold and alcohol to our main camp." He ordered with an indifferent tone as he rung out his hair. "As for the women, after the men had sex with them, kill them." Once done wringing his hair, the man pauses before speaking again. "Also, kill that strategist from the Hong family." An San said after some thought. "We can''t kill him, unfortunately. He is an official member of the Hong family." The man seated on the rock stared at An Sun helplessly. Towards the other man''s words, An Sun became silent an unpleasant expression formed on his face. "Damnit." He muttered irritably. "Don''t worry, I already informed him not to get close to you." The other man chuckled. "I''m very aware of your dislike towards Hong''s people." "Good." He grunted before standing up to walk towards the smooth rocky ground. Exposing his firm bare muscled body to the other man without a care, he reaches for the set of armor and clothes nearby - small drops of water dripping down his long jet-black hair to his toned back. "Let''s head back." He ordered, already walking out of the cave. "Ah, hey wait for me!" The brown-haired man called out gathering the papers in his hand as he rushed out. The only sound remaining is the gentle breeze swirling through the mountains, the blue steamed water gently rippling. 48 An Interesting Battle Late at night in the Guando province, the town''s streets were peaceful and harmonious. Many citizens roamed about through the night laughter and joyous chatters surrounding the area. Smiles were plastered on their faces, innocent naivety in their minds as they enjoyed their normal lives. Completely unaware of the war that awaited their town and themselves... In the Guando province within the governor''s estate office, a military meeting took place. "What''s the report on General Jinhai and his army''s current station?" Governor Tao turned towards the soldier standing respectfully beside him. "Reported recently, our men saw General Jinhai and his army Two-hundred-nine miles from the North Borders. According to our reports calculations, they will arrive at the North Borders in three days." The soldier reported with furrowed brows. Inside the grand lantern-lit room, Rin, Governor Tao, two Guando soldiers, and a prime minister all stood around a large square table. On top of it placed a highly detailed and structured map of the Guando province and outer areas. "What day will our reinforcements arrive?" Governor Tao asked sternly. "I asked yesterday and their captain reported because of a lack of supplies in their camp, it''ll take them five days to reach the North Borders." All the men in the room became quiet upon listening to the soldier''s report; their anxious faces turning grim. If their reinforcements arrived in five days while the enemy arrived in three, then didn''t that mean their chances of fighting them off were slim? "If that''s the case, limit the amount of force our soldiers exert. We must not exhaust any energy until our reinforcements arrive." Governor Tao said with a grave expression. He turns to look at the soldier beside him. "As for the river, I understand it might be a while for it to dry up, however, destroy the bridges and haul the boats aside. Anything that can be used to cross the river, burn it. When General Jinhai and his army arrive it''s most likely he''ll use the river to get across until it dries up or freezes." "Yes, Sir!" From the beginning, Rin standing off on the side of the tall men silently listened to their words with a focused expression. Until suddenly, her melodious voice spoke up. "Sir Tao, if the river were to dry up that''d mean General Jinhai and his army could make it across and attack our northern borders?" Rin asked. "Yes, that''s correct." Governor Tao stared at the boy with creased brows. Through his reply, Rin becomes silent, her white slender fingers gently holding her chin. Rin scans her bright eyes towards the large map laid out on the table, her gaze indecipherable. Suddenly, a charming and innocent smile like a celestial being appeared on the young boy''s striking face. "Don''t demolish the bridges and keep the boats in place," Rin said gently. All the men in the room stared at Rin with puzzled and furrowed gazes. At the beginning of their military meeting, they were shocked to see their governor enter with a young boy no older than fourteen or fifteen walking behind him. Initially, they were slightly against allowing such a young boy entering their secret military meeting, yet Governor Tao laughed it off saying he was there to carefully observe. And he was right. From the beginning the young boy merely stood off on the side quietly listening to them speak, his eyes occasionally darting towards the map with a still gaze. They were starting to assume the boy was mute until he suddenly spoke opposing of the governor''s plans. Because there were already a few upset figures in the room, some couldn''t help but speak out. However, before they could the young boy spoke once more, his following words shocking and infuriating them even further. "Why don''t we just simply let them come to us?" Rin grinned. Slam--! The abrupt, sharp sound of a soldiers hand slammed down against the wooden table. "Boy, what foul nonsense are you spewing?" The soldier snapped. "Let them come to us? Are you joking? That''s practically asking us to lose!" Towards the soldier''s harsh words, Rin had remained calm; the faint smile remaining on her face. "How do we know you''re not a spy working for the enemy and came here to lead us to fail?" The soldier continued before he was coldly cut off by the governor''s raised hand. "What do you mean by your words?" Governor Tao looked at the boy standing across from him with attentive eyes. Flashing a faint scheming grin, Rin''s emerald eyes tint darkly. Walking forward towards the table, Rin extends her slender finger towards an area on the map. "Seen on the map, there''s a substantial area of forest right upstream of the river," Rin explains patiently. "If we use those trees and large rocks, we''ll be able to construct a dam within a day if we use a large number of our workers. Once the dam is built the area will dry up faster and the enemy will let his guard down. That''s when we strike." Rather than striking with fire, they''d simply strike with water. The minute Rin finished her explanation, the governor burst out into fits of laughter. The men in the room stared at the governor with stunned gazes. "You truly are an intelligent boy." Governor Tao laughed joyously. "It seems Bai Han''s praising words weren''t false." "S...Sir?" The previous soldier said with evident confusion. "We''ll follow his plans as said. Make sure to gather our men towards upstream of the river and to start building." "What do you mean sir?" The soldier asked. Governor Tao walked towards the door before pausing his movements, his head tilting in the soldier''s direction. "It means from now on; he''ll be your captain." He smirked. Instantly the men''s faces flashed with shock and dropped jaws. He was appointing him the captain?! No longer paying any attention to the men''s faces, the governor makes his way towards the room''s exit, however, not before saying a few passing words as he walked by Rin. "I''ll leave everything to you." "Yes, Sir." Rin politely lowered her head. After the governor exited the room, merely leaving Rin and the remaining men, a wide smile appears on her face. Calmly reaching for a scroll in her pocket, Rin slams it against the table with a grin. "Gentlemen," Rin''s eyes flash with a mysterious enchanting glint. "Let''s get busy, shall we?" ¡­ A few hundred miles from the North Borders a military camp was stationed. "Commander An Sun, all of the sheep were killed as ordered. We stored the meat and fur in crates for future needs." A soldier approached the cold man cleaning his sword. "En, good." Commander An Sun''s gracefully wipes his gleaming sword with a cloth. Not once shifting his gaze away from the blade, he parts his thin scarlet lips to speak. "And the women?" "All of them were killed, however¡­" The soldier spoke in a low voice. Watching as his Commander paused from wiping his sword, the soldier felt his body shudder. "However?" Commander An Sun''s voice went cold. "As you predicted sir, five of the women were sent military spies from the Hong province. We kept them tied up until further instructions. Fortunately, none of the women wounded our men." The soldier reported solemnly. With a sharp clear sound, the man slammed the sword on the table. "I see¡­" An Sun''s smiles contained an intense amount of bloodthirst, as a dark light flashed within his gray eyes. The soldier standing uneasily beside his Commander trembled slightly and could only pray for the foolish women and the Hong province. "Commander, should our men send them back to Hong province or¡­?" The soldier cautiously propped. "No," An Sun released a deep cold chuckle. "Kill them and then send their bodies to the Hong." The soldier, hearing his Commander''s words, bobbed his head before leaving quickly as if his feet were on fire. Left alone in the large tent, the man stares menacingly at the sword rested on the table, black strands of silk hair falling gracefully down his broad built shoulders. "I didn''t think the Hong''s would be so foolish," A male voice suddenly spoke. Not directing any attention to the sudden guest, An Sun picks up his sword to continue wiping it. "They must think a young Commander like you would be swept away by gorgeous beautiful women, I''m guessing." The short-haired man chuckled as he stood near the tent''s entrance. "Manchu, is everything ready?" An Sun''s dull gaze remained on the shining weapon in his hand. Sighing hopelessly, the short-haired man crosses his arms. "Yes, everything is set." He sighed. "Good." An Sun sets down the rag in his hand and carries his sword towards the tent entrance. "Tch. Always in such a rush," The man named Manchu frowned. "Why are we going to the North Borders anyway? General Jinhai and his men are already ahead of us." Continuing to walk in a patient pace, An Sun reaches for his dark grand horse before mounting onto it. Looking down at the brown haired man with sinister gray eyes. The man''s rueful smiles caused elite strong men to shiver in overwhelming fear. "We''re going to watch an interesting battle." 49 Their Ultimate Demise After Governor Tao appointed Rin captain the men briskly began constructing the dam upstream of the river. In the beginning, some were reluctant to follow the orders of such a young captain, however, in merely one day Rin was able to interest and earn the approval many of the soldiers. All the men became aware their newly appointed captain wasn''t one to be judged by appearance. Not only was he incredibly skilled in martial arts, but he was also quick-witted when it came to developing strategies and to many of the soldiers had a humble yet icy personality. As the soldiers were setting up the dam, Rin, known by the name captain Bai Lan to the Guando soldiers, came over to check on the situation, a serene expression on his angelic face as he stared at the progress. "Place more of the large stones at the bottom." The young captain stared at the military soldier beside him. "Ah, why not use any sized stone?" The soldier asked. Sighing gently, Rin points her white slender finger toward the clear flowing river. "The large rocks will act as the dam''s foundation pushing against the current of the river. Also, use smaller branches to fill in the gaps. Don''t forget to use thick patches of leaves." Rin said soothingly before walking towards another group of soldiers ahead. The previous men stared thoughtfully at their noble captain''s small back with awe and admiration. Captain Bai Lan was indeed worthy, very knowledgeable and skilled! Following Rin''s direct orders the men gather larger stones and thick piles of leaves from the forests. On Rin''s side, she was currently informing the men on the visible smoke signal her side at the North Borders would set. This smoke signal of theirs would notify the men stationed at the dam when to set it loose. While speaking, the sudden sound of wings flapping could be heard causing the alert soldiers to stare up into the crystal blue sky. Showing no signs of being bothered by the incoming sound, Rin casually looks into the sky to see a small brown feathered falcon flying her way. "Captain Bai Lan--!" The soldier in front of her began warning her, before his words got caught in his throat as he, along with the many other soldiers witnessed the small falcon land on the young boy''s shoulder. Rin glanced at Ju resting on her shoulder who released a faint screech. A charming smile curled up on her lips as she rubbed the falcon''s small head. "Good job, Ju." Rin chuckled. Suddenly, feeling a set of gazes on her, Rin looks up from Ju to see all the soldiers staring at her with wide eyes. Noticing their confusion and shock, Rin awkwardly releases a delicate cough - a sheepish smile appearing on her face. "This is Ju. He''s my personal messenger and pet. Don''t worry he won''t attack." Rin kindly reassured. Hearing the word ''pet'', Ju''s ink eyes looked at the cross-dressing girl with an odd expression. Or at least that''s how it appeared to the stunned soldiers. Once hearing her words the men eased up slightly, however, it, unfortunately, didn''t last long. "Not unless I tell him to." Rin flashed the men an elegant smirk. Everyone: "..." Ah, why did their captain look both handsome and scary at the same time! The soldiers hesitantly wandered their intent eyes towards the obedient looking falcon rested peacefully on the boy''s shoulder. Ju merely stared back at them blinking its beady eyes with a small tilt in its feathered head. ... Under Rin''s instructions, the dam was built in less than a day. Three days had passed by in a flash. At long last, the day of General Jinhai and his army arrived. The day the battle had begun. Arriving triumphantly on their gallant horses, were countless members of General Jinhai''s army. About one-thousand men in armor were present charging towards the North Borders - each with a deadly weapon in their hands. Commanding the army on his noble horse was General Jinhai. His flowing long white hair was partially covered by his golden metal helmet, his bearded wrinkled face filled with arrogance and pride. As the men walked down the hill, a scene that caused General Jinhai to sneer appeared. "Haha! Well, well, look what we have here!" General Jinhai sat mightily on his horse looking down at the land before him. Peering down the hill they stood on with their horses, they could clearly see the North Borders path that had formerly been covered by a body of the flowing river completely dried up. Small patches of water still visible, but nothing compared to its previous stream of water. "It certainly dried up sooner than I expected," He laughed mockingly, the white whiskers on his face vibrating. "Looks like the North Borders have finally met their end this time!" Staring eagerly at the large fortification a few miles in front of them, General Jinhai grinned widely as he pictured their ultimate demise. And under his hands! "Hmph! Let''s show that bastard An Sun what it truly means to be a God of power!" General Jinhai shouted before him and his mighty army of one-thousand men charged towards the North Borders. Watching from above, Rin, who silently stood at the top of the North Borders fortification stared at the charging army advancing their way. "Captain!" A soldier noticing General Jinhai and his army charging spoke up anxiously. "Not yet, it''s not time," Rin ordered unemotionally, her masterful eyes gazing intently at the hectic scene in front of her. Clip-clop, clip-clop! The intense sound of the horse''s hooves rang through Rin''s ears, as the army of men came closer. Suddenly experiencing a trembling sensation from within, Rin lowers her head to lean on the fortifications railing. The girl''s tied up dark hair flowed gently through the wind as her small body trembled. "Captain! Are you alright?" The soldier suddenly noticed his captain''s odd behavior. Releasing fits of low chuckles, Rin parts her rosy lips - her face hidden from the soldier. "I''m fine," Rin said gently. The pounding sound of men''s war screams and horses hooves echoed through Rin''s attentive ears. Gently lifting her head slightly, an icy sinister aura radiates of her body. "I just never knew this is what a real warzone would feel like." A broad rueful smile spreads against her lips, her emerald eyes blazing fiercely with bloodthirst. The soldier instantly seeing his captain''s sinister expression shivered slightly. Ah, captain''s smiling face truly was the scariest! 50 Reinforcements On General Jinhai''s side, his army had finally made it towards the center of dried up area river, until suddenly, the harsh sound of a horses screams was heard. "Hah? What''s wrong?" General Jinhai halted his horse to turn toward the commotion. "General, there are some strange objects in the ground." The fallen soldier said while digging into the moist ground. Reaching into the ground, the soldier pulls out a medium-sized iron spike. Upon identifying the spiked object in his soldier''s hand, General Jinhai looks down with a scoff. "An iron spike?" He sneers. "Is that the best defense their captain could come up with? Hmph, it may buy them the time, but in the end, they''re doomed." Subtly shifting his horse around to stare at the thousands of soldiers within the dried up patch of river, he flashes them all an arrogant stare. "Everyone dismount your horses to collect all of the iron spikes. The horses can''t move until they''re all removed." General Jinhai ordered the soldiers. "Afterwards, we''ll take over Guando and receive our victory!" And I''ll show that damn Commander An Sun who truly deserves to be in charge... All the soldiers release loud shouts, before mounting off their horses to search through the ground to remove the iron spikes. Keenly watching from on top of the North Borders railing, the soldiers stare at the army of men dismount their horses to carefully dig up their planted spikes in the ground. A soldier turns to stare at Rin with eager eyes. "Captain! The enemy, they''ve mounted off their horses should we¡­" Before the soldier could complete his sentence the bone-chilling voice of his captain spoke. "Light it," Rin said icily, her gaze not once breaking away from General Jinhai and his soldiers. Listening to his captain''s direct orders, the soldier turns toward the two soldiers standing obediently beside a large metal fire pit. "Light the fire now!" The soldier ordered loudly. Instantly following his words, both soldiers seize the large torches and level it towards both large fire pits on each side of the fort''s fortified walls. In less than a minute, the visible scene of smoke rising from the North Borders came into view. ... "General, look!" A soldier digging through the ground said as he suddenly pointed towards the stone fortification miles in front of them. "What?" General Jinhai grunted irritably as he directed his direct gaze towards where the soldier pointed. Soon enough, his haughty eyes met with the large pillars of smoke rising from each side of the stone fortification. "The Guando soldiers started raising pillars of smoke." The previous soldier said nervously with furrowed brows. "General, do you think they''re calling reinforcements?" Maintaining his crinkled eyes on the black smoke rising from the stone structures sides, General Jinhai scoffs. "Even if they are, it''s nothing to worry about. By the time we''re done, Guando will already be ours!" General Jinhai turned towards the halted soldiers. "Continue to move onward!" ¡­ "Why is it taking so long captain?" The soldier beside Rin asked anxiously. "Did they not see the signal?" A strong gust of the wind blows fiercely towards them; Rin standing calmly in the front with a dull expression, suddenly reveals a murderous smirk. Her bright eyes flashing with anticipation. "Just watch carefully." Rin''s soothing voice replied, her hands rested peacefully behind her back. After saying those words, the sudden rumbling sound could be heard from a distance. The direction it was coming from was exactly where General Jinhai and his army stood. "General, what''s that sound?" A soldier standing below the horseback General Jinhai asked. "Hmm?" Turning his gaze towards the sudden rumbling, the proud and arrogant expression on the old general''s face was replaced with shock. His eyes enlarging widely with shock and horror. That sound¡­ Before the old general had a second to issue out an immediate order, a large rushing wave charged forward towards the army of men. Those closer to the river''s starting point were immediately swept away by the rushing water, while those slightly farther from it tried to run as fast as they could or mount their horses to escape. Yet, no matter how much they tried, the once one thousand armies of men were swept away effortlessly by the rushing river. All that remained was the previous crystal blue river - pieces of metal armor floating gently to the visible surface. Silence descended the area, as the soldiers standing on the fortification top watched with wide beaming eyes. Their enemy was instantly destroyed in less than a second. No men on their side were injured or had to partake in battle. "Haha, we did it!" "Hell yeah!" "It worked!" The loud cheering sound of the soldiers echoed harmoniously through the cheerful air, some soldiers even hugging. From the beginning, as Rin watched her enemies demise, she had shown a calm gentle smile - as if from the start she reasonably expected this favorable outcome. "Well done." Feeling a light pat on her shoulder, Rin subtly shifts her gaze behind her to see Governor Tao Guozhi standing behind her with a pleasant smile. "Of course, Sir." Rin grinned knowingly. The calming wind blew gently through the girl''s tied up luxuriant hair. "Starting tomorrow you''ll have the rank of captain." Governor Tao said. "Hmm? Didn''t I already have it?" Rin arched her dainty brows. Chuckling delightedly, Governor Tao pats Rin''s shoulder once more as he backs away. "It wasn''t official quite yet. Consider this your reward for passing the test." Releasing a gentle laugh, Rin smiles with a lowered head. "Then I thank you for your commendation." Rin turns her gaze back towards the peaceful view before her - as if there wasn''t an army of one thousand men there. Grinning, Governor Tao places his hands behind his back as he departs leisurely with a soldier behind him. After the governor had left, the only sound that remained was the distant sound of the soldiers cheering as they headed towards the hall to celebrate. Rin, however, continued to stare off in the distance her eyes staring down at flowing river. All of a sudden Rin''s attentive ears tilted to the sound of a birds flapping wings heard in the distance. Shifting her gaze up, Rin''s eyes immediately darken. That bird..it wasn''t Ju. With narrowed eyes, Rin turns her gaze toward the thick forest - her eyes searching through it intently. In the end, all that was seen was an empty hill and thick trees. After staring for a few silent minutes, Rin calmly turns away to head towards the hall with the rest of the soldiers. Not once noticing the figures hidden within the forest. 51 Not To Make The Same Mistake Again Off in the distance, hidden in the woods, was a group of horseback men in armor. In the front was a man with short brown hair - an amused expression shown on his face. "Impressive, indeed. They constructed a dam upstream intentionally blocking the river making it appear as if the river dried up. Then used iron spikes to distract them, while they were distracted they used smoke signals to break the dam and release the water." The brown-haired man said, greatly both irritated and amused by the outcome. The gentle sound of the rushing water splashed gently, a metal helmet floating serenely toward them. "I have to say this new captain of theirs is quite clever." He chuckled. "Compared to the one we previously killed, this one is almost as skillful as you, An Sun." Beside him, on horseback, was a tall man mounted on a black horse. His built body was strapped tightly in metal armor, an iron mask hiding his mysterious eyes. The blowing wind gently through his black silk hair, thin strands fluttering in front of his hidden eyes that were blazing with deep hidden interest. Sitting quietly on his broad shoulder was a large dark falcon, its ink colored beady eyes flashing. A sinister smirk curls up at the corner of his thin red lips. "Interesting." An Sun released a cold deep chuckle, his dimly lit eyes shifting towards the tall stone fortification where a small figure once stood. An Sun shifts his gaze to the brown-haired man seated on his horse, Manchu. "Tell our camp to retreat ten miles back and to set up there. Because our foolish General Jinhai decided to go off on his own against my orders, we''re now short on men. Make sure to ask for a replacement of five hundred soldiers." An Sun ordered casually. "Understood." Manchu chuckled, not thinking to question the possible reason for why his friend ordered to possess half the number of soldiers lost. "Then does that mean we''ll have to report our loss to you know who?" Reeling his noble horse around, An Sun heads in the direction of the woods. "No need. Although we may have lost this time..." An Sun smirked a spark of blood-thirst flashing furiously within his gray frosty eyes. "I''m not one to make the same mistake again." Flashing his eyes rapidly, Manchu smilingly shakes his head helplessly. "I had a feeling you''d say that." Manchu rode his horse comfortably beside An Sun''s. Suddenly, the distinct sound of faint footsteps walked leisurely towards the two men on horseback. "My Lord, if you don''t mind, I have a strategy to use against the Guando''s military." Both men direct their gazes to stare at the hunched slim figure of a man dressed in a furred silken coat. "I''m quite familiar with a member from the Bai family in the Northern Empire. I know how he''s one who values his family very much and isn''t too fond of war." The slim man said with cupped hands. "If I speak to him, I can persuade him to switch sides from the Guando to ours. Once that''s done, we can have someone operate from the inside and deliver us information to know our opponents every move." As the man finished speaking, An Sun, with a lazy expression turns to look at Manchu. "Who is this?" The slim man''s smile stiffens as he here''s Commander An Sun''s words. Observing An Sun''s uninterest towards the man, Manchu laughs lightly. "He''s that strategist the Hong sent over as a surrendering gift." Manchu grinned slyly. An Sun''s gray eyes deepen towards Manchu''s words, however, it was merely for a small number of seconds before it disappeared. "Tsk." An Sun grunted before gently urging his horse forward. "Let''s head back to camp." Following An Sun with an amused smile, Manchu and the remaining soldiers retreat into the woods. "..." From the beginning, the strategist from Hong was completely ignored as the men strode right past him. Did they even hear what he said?! 52 The True Battle Had Just Begun The following day after their victory, Rin was ranked captain for the Guando''s military army. As she was discussing a few matters with a group of soldiers, Rin was informed by Xu Mujin that she received a letter from the Bai residence. Collectedly, Rin accepted the letter and retreats to her room in the governor''s residence. Sitting down on the rosewood table, Rin opens the red envelope. Once seeing the familiar handwriting written on the paper, the girl''s previous impassive eyes soften, an unconscious smile forming at the corner of her lips. [Dear Bai Lan, I''ve heard of your victory from my men. I have to say, you didn''t let down this old man. Not that I ever doubted you in the first place. You''ve done well child. Considering the situation with the Emperor, I''ve annulled your engagement with the Crown Prince under the Bai family military name. Consider this my gift to you for your victory. Your uncle and I are both waiting patiently for you and will welcome you back with open arms once you return. Remember to follow my orders, or you''ll suffer a beating when you return! Bai Han.] Completing the letter, Rin''s eyes become warmer her smile softening even further. "En, I promise I''ll return," Rin whispered gently. For the next ten minutes, Rin rereads the letter in her palm, her chin propped up against her delicate cheek. All of a sudden, the sound of faint knocking could be heard on her door. "Enter," Rin continues reading the letter in her hand tenderly. Following her words, Xu Mujin enters her room with a lowered head. Already knowing who it is, Rin''s warm eyes dim as she shifts her gaze towards the young man. "Governor Tao agreed to meet you, young Master. He informed me to notify you to meet him at the estate''s top floor." Xu Mujin reported solemnly. "En." Rin gently folded the letter on the table before rising from her seat to head out the door. As Rin and Xu Mujin walked quietly down the hallway, Rin, with her hands behind her back suddenly spoke. "Don''t forget to keep up your surveillance around the area." "Yes, young Master." Xu Mujin quietly lowered his head. "Report to me if you see anything suspicious," Rin said gently. "Yes, young Master." In the blink of an eye, Xu Mujin''s figure disappeared from sight leaving Rin alone in the empty hallway. With an indifferent expression, Rin continues walking toward the top of the estate. ¡­ "You say you want to station the soldiers outside of Guando''s walls?" "Yes." Rin cupped her soft palms respectfully. "I understand your scheme worked before, however, this seems quite risky." Governor Tao said with a still expression. "The enemy currently has more than fifty-thousand soldiers, while we have thirty-thousand. Even with just a limited amount of their men, we can barely hold of as it is when it comes to attacking." Releasing an affable smile, Rin stares off at the grand open view of the lively city. The two were currently at the top of the governor''s estate, rested in the center of the city where one could survey the entire view of Guando from above. Built on each side of the platform were four red wooden pillars. Looking serenely at the city below, Rin''s white finger points towards the city walls. "Sir, I''m certain you''re aware of why the enemy hasn''t attacked yet correct?" Rin stared at Governor Tao with a casual expression. "Because the river hasn''t dried up yet. They''re unable to pass if the river remains." Governor Tao replied. "Yes, that''s one of the reasons." Rin smiled. "However, another would be the enemy is waiting for their weapons to arrive." Sighing, Rin wraps her hands behind her back. "Based on the recent reports my grandfather informed me about the enemy is that they''re quite skillful in schemes and strength. Yesterday''s battle I''m guessing was a reckless miscalculation on their side. It was quite clear their General went on his own record to attack, causing their defeat." Rin explained. Nodding in response, Governor Tao watches the young boy''s expressions observantly. "I thought the same. However, nonetheless, because of your skillful strategy, we were able to destroy the first wave of enemies. With yesterday''s attack, we''ve slowed down their next assault and minimized their considerable number in men for the time being. I would say your grand strategy has bought us time." He said with a pleasant grin. "You''re right. But my plot has only delayed their next attack for now, as I''m sure you''re aware and as do our enemies. This time given gives them and us another chance to scheme." Rin looked at the governor calmly. "Which is why I brought up the discussion of stationing the soldiers outside of the walls. Once the river dries up what then? Our enemies will be given the chance to attack." Silent at the boy''s words, Governor Tao smiles helplessly with a sigh, his gaze turning towards the city. "Yes, I see your point¡­" He chuckled. "In the past, all of the surrounding provinces didn''t hesitate to help. But seems now even asking for a small sum of soldiers has become impossible." Rin quietly listened as the governor speaks with a mournful expression, her expression impassive. After a few silent seconds, the governor sighs before turning to look back towards Rin with a faint smile. "Back to the subject at hand, what do you plan to do with the soldiers stationed outside of the city walls?" Governor Tao humbly asked. Gently tilting her head, Rin flashes an innocent smile towards the man. "I understand that each soldier was personally trained by you, specifically for defense. You teach them this because you treasure each of your soldiers very much and don''t want to lose any of them." With a gentle wind blowing through the air, Rin continues. "Of course I understand my plan seems quite risky, however, I wouldn''t consider playing with the lives of your precious soldiers." Rin grins, her emerald eyes glittering. "That''s why my scheme is purely a defense meant to look like an attack." Rin looks towards the city, her finger pointing towards each section of the walls. "When we station the soldiers outside of the walls, we shall place five thousand in the north-eastern mountains, while also stationing them in the north-western side of the mountains. It''ll create a horn formation, with the north-eastern side being the right horn and the north-western being the left horn. This will trap any of our enemies that attack in the center." Placing her hands behind her back once more, Rin without gazing away from the city view, speaks. "If the outer wall soldiers are unable to manage, then the city soldiers can come in help them and vise versa. With this plan, our chances of damaging the enemy and winning will increase immensely." Rin continued explaining with a subtle smile. "If our soldiers can''t handle the enemies strength, they can simply retreat into the woods to recover their wounds." With a mild breeze, Rin twirls her body in the governor''s direction with an expectant expression. "What do you think Governor Tao?" Rin tilts her small head. Examining the young boy''s prideful smile, the governor looks at him helplessly. Why does it seem like this isn''t his first time commanding an army? "Once again, you''ve surprised me, boy." Governor Tao sighed with a kind smile. "We''ll go with what you said. But make sure to finish it before the river dries up." "Of course sir," Rin cups her hands with a lowered head. For the next few minutes, the two discuss Rin''s strategy while looking out at the city view. "Do you plan on commanding the troops?" Governor Tao suddenly asked. Towards his question, Rin awkwardly scratches her nose. "No, however, I do recommend one of your top Generals for that task. I can do the best good within the city walls than commanding the troops." That and that her grandfather wouldn''t allow her anywhere near the battlefield - not that Rin could say something like that to the governor. "Very well. I''ll allow you to select who you think is most qualified." Governor Tao said respectfully. "Thank you, sir." Rin chuckles. Although they had won the first battle, she knew not to let her guard down. After all, the true battle had just begun. 53 Difference Between A Man And Woman Far off in a province, a few miles from Guando was the office of the city''s captain. An old man dressed in red robes and a black cloth hat covering his light brown hair with a tinge of silver strands walked in the dimly lit courtyard. Two guards behind him both holding lit lanterns. "You''re all dismissed for the night." The old captain ordered the guards behind him as he walked towards his office. "Sir." Both guards bowed in unison. As the old captain entered his private office with a sigh, he slowly turned around only to be startled by the sudden figure waiting by his office window. "You..!" He opened his eyes wide with shock. "Why are you here? Did the chancellor from Shongo send you?" "Sir Delun." The mysterious [1]emissary courteously spoke. "Our Emperor Li Chang has heard of the war in Guando and has asked our chancellor about the case. He''s interested to know of your current situation." "Ah, yes. As your chancellor ordered I have maintained our armies station in the city walls for the time being." The old Captain Delun responded with furrowed brows. Pausing for a brief moment, Captain Delun nervously glances at the emissary before speaking once more. "However, Governor Tao from the Guando province has been pressing me on borrowing my troops for his army. Furthermore, after I sent their previous captain to the enemy, he appointed a new captain in his ranks whose latest strategy has already won them a victory." "I''m afraid with things this new captain of theirs they might¡­" Captain Delun started but soon stopped his sentence midway. Hesitantly looking up at the emissary he speaks. "If I could possibly receive a few orders-" "Sir Delun, issuing out orders is your job. It is not my place to deliver them out. Merely remember do not let any part of our conversation leak out." The emissary said sternly as he walked towards the office window. "O...Of course." Captain Delun said nervously. "I''ll be here for a few more days. All you have to do is keep your army in place and Governor Tao in order." The emissary unlocked the window casually. "Understood." The old captain spoke eloquently. Looking up he hesitated to say the following words. "But will the enemy really¡­" "Sir Delun. Our Emperor and chancellor have their reasons. Just keep performing out what you were ordered to do by him. After all, it was because of him you were able to maintain the position of captain and Guando''s late one fell into the enemy''s hand." Captain Delun''s wrinkled face paled toward the man''s words, the mustache on his lip twitching. "That''s all." The emissary said bluntly before jumping out the office window, disappearing into the moonlit night. Looking at the opened window where the emissary once stood, Captain Delun wrinkles his brows. Who even was this new captain that Governor Tao appointed? ... That night, Rin had strategically planned her next scheme against the enemy and assigned one of the top rank generals to command the troops through her specific set of orders. Afterward, Rin wrote a letter to her worrier of a grandfather informing him of the situation and her need for a more extended stay. Writing a few personal words and thanks, Rin folds the letter and asks a servant to have it be sent out. When the door shut, Rin sighed into her chair. Her emerald eyes wandering toward the written reports on her desk. To say Rin was grateful her father used his name to annul the engagement between her and the Northern Empire''s Crown Prince, would unquestionably be an understatement. Reading those words her grandfather wrote had unknowingly caused a great weight on her shoulders to be lifted. During her years she had never once thought of romance or marriage. To be honest, Rin hadn''t thoroughly considered herself to be womanly. She was raised by a fierce commander surrounded by soldiers. She grew up training and being raised to defend herself. This was clearly not something most girls her age were to perform growing up. While average young misses from established households were taught how to read literature and arts, she was taught how to wield a sword. When they were taught how to brew tea and plan for their future husbands, Rin was strategizing and training among soldiers. Even when she was in the Palace, she wasn''t given many lessons besides basic etiquette and literature. Even now when she disguised herself as Bai Lan, she hadn''t genuinely thought to consider herself a girl or a boy. Rin didn''t mind if she was dressed as a boy or thought of as one. She was Rin. Rin wasn''t a male or female in her opinion. Rin was the person she chose to be and the person who would stay the same no matter the identity she took. However, while Rin thought this, she sincerely hadn''t thought of the difference between a man and a woman. Especially in certain situations... Suddenly, tilting her ears, Rin hears a familiar sound echo through her ears. Gracefully, the girl disguised as a boy lifts off from her seat to head towards the window opening it slightly. Upon unlocking it, a small figure flies into the room. Looking at the small brown falcon that had entered her room, Rin smiles. "You''ve been gone for quite some time." Rin chuckled while gently stroking its head. Instantly, Rin notices a small piece of rolled paper tied to Ju''s dainty foot. With narrowed eyes, she carefully takes the paper from his foot. Once removed Ju flies up towards her shoulder. Sitting down at the table, with the small paper in her hand Rin reaches for a piece of food from the table and lifts it towards Ju - who soon flew down towards the plate of fresh delicious fruits. "Good job." Rin smiled gratefully. As the brown falcon ate leisurely across from her, Rin opened the miniature scroll to read its contents. Very soon a dark sinister sneer spreads across her rosy lips. "Very interesting." Rin released a soft chuckle with her lips curled and eyes blazing. Gently folding the paper in her hand, Rin elevates it towards the candle in front of her - lighting the paper on fire. Silently watching it burn in her hand, Rin gently releases a swift harsh blow on it causing the consuming fire to blow out. All that remained was an ashed piece of paper rested in her hands. Clenching her fist tightly, the paper crumbles, covering her hand with a black dust. With a faint smile, Rin gently wipes her hands with a cloth before popping a grape into her mouth from the plate in front of her - a soft expression shown on her face. Ju, from the beginning, observed the girl''s actions - small berry in between its beak. Humans, no, this girl specifically could really be scary at times. Pushing those thoughts away, the small bird continues to eat the fruit on the plate. 54 Borrow Ones Hand To Kill Through most of the day, Rin spent her time reading the official reports of the soldiers and sending scouts from inside the fortified walls to carefully survey the area closely while also dispatching them outside of the city walls. While doing so, she had also issued out orders to the Bai soldiers she brought with her to survey the area in secret. For the next couple of days, Rin had stayed up late to plan out her next scheme, her eyes scanning various military books and reports. During this time, Bai Han, back in the Northern Empire sitting in his study, had received Rin''s letter. Upon reading it, he couldn''t help but irritably twitch his brows. That''s all the brat had to say? She thanks him and tells him her stay in the North Border was extended? Who did she take this old man for?! He was her grandfather for god''s sake! The man who had raised her through most of her childhood and all she could do was compose such a short letter in return. Even if she was busy the least she could do was extend it by two pages at least! With a bitter scowl, the soldiers surrounding the gloomy old Commander sighed helplessly. Looks the young Miss once again sent the Commander a short letter¡­ Twitching his silver beard, Bai Han, about to wrinkle his granddaughter''s letter, suddenly pauses upon looking keenly towards the bottom of the letter. In light strokes, a separate sentence was written. [Borrow one''s hand to kill.] With furrowed brows, the old man stares at the odd sentence, his head slightly tilting. Hmm...borrow one''s hand to kill eh? Suddenly, with bright eyes, the old man laughs gleefully. Haha! Seems like the foolish girl wasn''t so foolish after all! With a broad grin, Bai Han lifts himself from his desk chair. "Gather five hundred of our men." Bai Han ordered a nearby soldier. "Ah, Sir?" The soldier looked at the old Commander as if he were mad. "Don''t question my orders. Just do it!" Bai Han glared sharply. "Yes, Commander!" The soldier bowed respectfully, before departing away to follow the old man''s orders. With silver flaming eyes, the old man chuckled darkly. He will be sure not to disappoint his dear granddaughter! ¡­ "Achoo--!" Back in the governor''s estate, Rin who had to happen to be wandering around the grand residence sneezed abruptly. Looks like winter was approaching sooner than she thought. While walking down the lavish hallway, Rin suddenly walked by the estate''s flowering garden - the place she had previously first met the governor and his family. As Rin stared at the vibrant glowing natured scenery, Rin''s observant eyes noticed a familiar sight - her steps abruptly halting. Staring at the item within the garden, Rin''s eyes flash with an unknown emotion. Finally, after staring for so long, the girl takes calm, noiseless steps towards the estate''s garden. Soon, approaching a medium-sized tree covered in bright blooming flowers, Rin stops in place, her eyes landing on the lovely flower on the tree. Chrysanthemums. Staring at the flower with unfeeling eyes, Rin suddenly lifts her slender white fingertips toward the flower''s soft petals. Just as her fingers were about to touch the blooming flower in the tree, her movements paused. "It''s not polite to eavesdrop, young Miss Lixue." Rin calmly shifts her head behind her to stare at large stone beside the gardens crystal blue pond. For a few seconds, the area remained still and silent, until only ten seconds later, a petite figure slowly pokes their head out from behind the broad stone. "How did pretty big brother find out?" Lixue''s delicate voice asked, her brows furrowed. "Young Miss Lixue seems to have forgotten; I''ve been trained in the military. I''m quite sensitive to my surroundings." Rin lightly chuckled. "Young Miss Lixue also shouldn''t be wandering out without a guard." The little girl pouted her small rosy lips, her plump hands tightly gripping onto her flowing silk pink dress. The visible expression shown on her rosy face was one of being wronged unjustly. Rin stared at the girl''s expression with steady eyes, a gentle sigh escaping her lips. "Come over here, I want to show you something." Rin beckoned the little girl gently. With sparkling bright eyes, Lixue smiles before quickly running toward Rin - her small plump feed stumbling slightly. "Careful, don''t run. You don''t want to trip and fall do you?" Rin said soothingly as the little girl approached her. Hearing Rin''s seemingly kind words of concern, the little girl''s luminous eyes brighten even further her rosy plump cheeks glowing as she looked up at Rin admirably. In all honesty, Rin had noted those words in concern of the girl falling and injuring herself, which always resulted in crying when it came to children. Another thing Rin was bad at - comforting children. Therefore, if Lixue cried she''d be uncertain on what to do or say. And when a child cried, especially someone like Lixue who was the daughter of the governor in Guando, the governor would surely look to her. She wasn''t in the mood to be scolded by a little kids parents¡­ Sighing helplessly, Rin''s impassive emerald eyes look up at the chrysanthemum tree. "Does young Miss know what these flowers are called?" Lixue shifts her glittering eyes toward the tree the young man stared at serenely. Seeing the lovely snow-white flowers and the delicate ruffle of petals glow beneath the warming sun, Lixue''s eyes widened. So pretty! They were like white snowflakes! "Lixue doesn''t know." The little girl said innocently as she looked at the pretty young man with bright eyes. "They''re called chrysanthemums." "Chrysanthemums?" "En." A gentle gust of wind breezes through the lush garden, fluttering the hair of both Rin and Lixue. "Do you want to know its meaning?" Rin suddenly asked, her intent gaze continuing to stare at the delicate flowers. "Uh-huh!" Lixue bobbed her plump head, her round milky cheeks jiggling. A deep and unknown emotion fills in Rin''s alluring eyes as she stares at the flowering tree. "White chrysanthemums represent nobility, strength, and elegance. They are also thought to attract good luck to the home and represent a life of ease." Rin said gently. "They''re said to refuse to be polluted by society." As the young man spoke soothingly, his elegant voice carried a tinge of loneliness, his bright emerald eyes dimly lit. 55 Everything Beautiful Will Fade "Does pretty big brother like chrysanthemums?" Instantly breaking from her trance, Rin looks away from the flowering tree to stare down at the young girl below her. Unaware that a strained smile appeared on her face. "En, I like them," Rin said gently. Lixue looked up at Rin with her large dewy eyes, a look of confusion on her innocent delicate face. "Then why does pretty brother look so sad when looking at them?" Lixue tilted her head innocently. Startled by the little girl''s words, Rin couldn''t stop her mouth from shutting tightly into a firm line. As if recalling a faint memory, Rin breaks out into an impassive smile. "I was just remembering someone I used to know. She too liked chrysanthemums." "Was she close with pretty big brother?" "En, very close." Rin smiled graciously. Lixue''s childlike face flushed upon noting the young man''s gentle and warm expression as he thought of the person he had been so close to. Unknowingly, Rin''s dazzling smile caused the little girl to pout as a gloomy aura surrounded her head. "Hmph, pretty brother must have really liked her to show such an expression," Lixue muttered quietly. Due to Rin''s attentive ears, she heard the little girl''s words clearly. Looking down to see the girl was pouting and grumpily kicking a small stone below her feet, Rin arches her brows. Ah, was she jealous? Suppressing a helpless sigh, Rin reaches for a flower in the tree. Delicately plucking the flower from the tree, Rin smiles at the white flower warmly, her eyes soon landing on the gloomy Lixue. "Young Miss Lixue," "What?" Lixue looked up with fierce gloomy eyes, however, they soon widened as the young man kneeled down to level with the petite girl. With a serene expression, Rin gently places the flower in the little girl''s soft plump hands, the petals brushing softly against her dewy skin. "Did you know they also say if you take a flower in your hand and really look at it, it''s your world for a moment." Rin softly spoke as she touches the petals in the girl''s hand. "A flower''s appeal is in its contradictions - so delicate in form yet strong in fragrance, so small in size yet big in beauty, so short in life yet long on effect." Lixue listened to the young man''s gentle words as she stared at the lovely flower in her palms. The lovely flower''s fragile petals flutter gently in the calming wind in the garden. The light scented fragrance radiating off of it, drifting into the girl''s button nose. "It''s so pretty!" Lixue''s eyes sparkled. "For now on Lixue''s favorite flower are the chrysanthemums! Pretty big brother, Lixue will keep this flower forever!" Smiling gently at the little girl''s kind words, Rin releases a soft chuckle. "Young Miss Lixue, although they''re pretty they won''t last forever. Everything beautiful will occasionally fade." The little girl looked into the young boy''s lovely eyes with a puzzled gaze. Wasn''t pretty big brother beautiful? Does that mean he''ll fade one day? With a pouting frown, Lixue shakes her head rapidly. "Even so, Lixue will make sure to love and care for it until its end! That way, the flower will have meaning and purpose, just like pretty big brother!" Lixue''s childlike voice said earnestly with a tinge of fierce determination. Unknowingly, Lixue''s words startled Rin somewhat as her eyes widened slightly. Suddenly, Rin laughed a melodic sound. The little girl keenly watched the young man laugh, his enchanting face glowing even further. Pretty big brother was really handsome when he laughed! Once Rin finished laughing, she flashed a kind smile toward the little girl. "En, I believe young Miss Lixue will take good care of it." Rin gently patted the girls head. "Now run along, your mother will be worried about you." Nodding her plump head, Lixue carefully holding the delicate flower in her palms, hops away from the estate garden. Smilingly watching the little girl bounce away, Rin stands up with an indecipherable expression on her face. With her hands placed behind her back, the girl looks toward the blooming chrysanthemums on the tree. A gentle gust of the wind quietly blows through the fragrant air - the area was once again silent. Love and care for it until its end. Recalling those words, a crooked smile forms on Rin''s rosy lips - the sound of a mocking laugh descending through the air. 56 Throw In A Slaughtered Sheep As the days past, Rin knew this was allowing their enemy more time to launch their upcoming attack carefully. But this also gave time for Rin to scheme as well. While they strategically planned, Rin recognized their army was at a disadvantage when it came to their number in troops. However, what troubled Rin the most was not knowing who they were up against. If not before, it had certainly spread among the many other empires of the battle occurring in the North Borders. Was it an attack from another ununited empire? Or was it some unknown enemy from another area or province attacking the borders of the empires? For sure, the other empires by now were possibly worrying and fortifying their defenses in case they were next. It had already been confirmed from the recent reports Rin was given, that the enemy had already taken over various provinces in the Northern Empire. Some they would fight for, others they were given willingly under the province governor surrendering. Whoever they were, Rin knew they were superior in both numbers and strength. Sitting at her desk, with her hands hovering over her head, Rin''s gleaming eyes shone radiantly. This was getting interesting. ... That day, Rin had made sure to carefully plan out the numbers of troops and their strength by numbers and who was more suited for which rank, before heading toward the governor''s study. Upon entering, Rin witnessed the governor and a prime minister speaking with a scroll in the governor''s hand. Instantly noticing the boy entering, Governor Tao says a few words to the prime minister as he passes him the scroll before the prime minister departs. Leaving the governor''s office, all that remained was the two figures in the room. "I hope I wasn''t interrupting anything important Sir," Rin faintly smiled, her hands behind her back. "Of course not boy, come in." Governor Tao chuckled. Walking further into the man''s office, Rin gently lowers her head with cupped fists. "I''ve come to see Governor Tao on asking a question." "Oh? What is it?" Gently lifting her head gently, Rin lowers her hands to her side calmly. "It''s about the number in our troops. Even with more advanced strength in our troops, I''m afraid it won''t hold the enemy off for long." Rin''s voice was serene as she spoke. "I understand Governor Tao has already reached out to neighboring provinces for more troops." Releasing a sigh, Governor Tao nods his head. "Yes, I have reached out to many of the neighboring provinces captains, all that was said in return was that they did not wish to partake in the fight and risk their men." He said grimly. Going into deep thought, Rin rests her hands delicately on her chin. After a few moments of silence, Rin suddenly shifts her head to look at the governor. "Who was the most recent captain you''ve reached out to?" Rin asked. "Captain Delun from the Su province. He''s known to frequently help command our ranks as well as control the other soldiers in the four neighboring provinces. However, he declined as well." Governor Tao sighed. Unseen by the governor, Rin''s dazzling eyes dimmed, a smile curling up on her rosy lips. "Why don''t we pay Captain Delun a visit then?" Rin chuckled. ¡­ Crash--! "Get out of my sight now before I go and summon someone to throw you out!" Captain Delun snapped, his official robes fluttering behind him as he walked away from the figure in his office. "The day you turned yourself into those Tuhan''s, was the day we cut off all ties. I do not wish to get the people mixed up in your schemes." "Now, now, brother Delun, don''t be like that. You know just as much as I do how much I care for the people. Which is why I undertook such a risk to escape the Tuhan''s men and come here to see you." The slim man with almond shape eyes said - his raw voice smooth. Captain Delun remained silent toward the man''s words. Noting how he wasn''t responding, the slim man continues with a sly smirk. "You already know that Governor Tao''s actions against the enemy will lead to no good. He even claims fighting back the enemy is for the people, when you know it''s not so. Do you brother Delun really plan to do nothing?" The slim man questioned. Slightly shifting his head around, Captain Delun looks at the slim man in fluttering robes. "What do you want from me?" A sharp glint flashes within the slim man''s arrogant eyes, his subtle smile remaining. "The Tuhan''s Commander and men are like fierce wolves, brother Delun. No man can tame them. Which is why if you throw in a slaughtered sheep they cease to fight. However, if one is to continue to fight when the wolves are hungry, they are fighting a losing battle." Until now, Captain Delun remains silent, his expression, however, turned grimmer - his eyebrows furrowed. "Brother Delun, are you truly willing to lose half of your soldiers for one province?" The slim man continued speaking. "The Tuhan''s are currently advancing forward when passing your province you can take action. With my help, you''ll be able to endure a peaceful battle between them and remain captain." With keen eyes, the slim man waits for the captain''s next words. When suddenly¡­ "Captain, Sir Tao has come to see you along with an extra companion." A guard from outside the doors said. 57 Assassinate Him What? Guozhi Tao was here? And with a guest? What could that man possibly want right now? Didn''t he already ask him for reinforcements earlier? With a startled expression, Captain Delun looks away from the slim man in front of him and toward the door. "Tell them to wait in the main hall until my arrival." He ordered from inside the room. "Yes, Sir." The guard solemnly said before the sound of his footsteps became distant. Once he was sure the guard was gone, Captain Delun shifts his gaze to the slim man. "You, go and hide. We''ll discuss this after they leave." His robes fluttered as he turned to walk out the door. "Yes, of course, brother Delun. Please go and greet them." The slim man raised his wide long sleeves to politely cup his fists. With a light scoff, Captain Delun exits his office, unaware of the sly smirk on the slim man''s face as he left. ¡­ Inside the main all, Governor Tao stood nobly as he patiently waited for Captain Delun. Behind him was a boy dressed in royal blue robes and their dark hair tied neatly in a bun. With emerald calm eyes, the boy quietly stood behind the governor with their hands resting peacefully behind their back. The person, of course, was none other than Rin. The abrupt sound of light footsteps could be heard coming to their direction, causing both figures to turn toward the person entering and lightly cup their fists while lowering their heads. "Captain Delun," Governor Tao courteously spoke. "Sir Tao, I have to say I didn''t expect to see you. What is it you want from me?" Captain Delun walked towards the two with a stern expression. "If it''s considering the matter with borrowing my troops, then for the second time I decline. I do not wish to hear any more about it." "Captain Delun!" Governor Tao rose his head abruptly with serious eyes. "Hmm?" Suddenly, taking notice of the young boy behind the governor, Captain Delun narrows his eyes - his whispered mustache twitching. "I take it this is your newly appointed captain?" Captain Delun took light footsteps toward Rin, his eyes keenly observing her. Rin, with an impassive expression, silently allows Captain Delun to eye her - not once missing the disdainful mocking glow in his suspicious eyes. Most would feel uncomfortable under such penetrating eyes that were clearly looking down on them, but if anything, Rin''s eyes sparkled with amusement and a tinge of deeply hidden slyness. "Hmph, I have to say it was a shame about what happened to your previous captain, but were you so desperate you placed all your confidence in this kid?" Captain Delun lightly scoffed. With a gentle courteous smile, Rin lowers her head slightly. "Captain Delun, surely you jest, after all, I am still young and have much to learn. Being able to command such a large army is beyond my capabilities. We were merely able to gain a victory due to luck and timing, it was all thanks to you being with us that we possess such confidence to fight." Twitching his mustache slightly, Captain Delun furrows his brows before releasing a light humph and walking away from Rin and Governor Tao. "Stop trying to flatter me, boy, it''s not going to work." He bitterly said as he departed. "As for you Sir Tao, if you care for the people consider my proposal wisely, not just for you but for all the neighboring provinces." As Captain Delun left, Rin lightly scratched her cheek with a subtle smile. As for Governo Tao, he merely sighed and gestured for them to leave. ¡­ "So, what do you think?" Governor Tao asked Rin as they walked away from the Captain''s residence. With her hands behind her back, Rin flashes a gentle smirk. "From his words, it''s relatively clear he''s not thrilled on fighting the enemy. However, his intention for why doesn''t seem too clear." Rin walked with soft steps. "That being said, he''ll most likely not assist us any of his troops." Helplessly sighing, Governor Tao''s expression turns serious. "Be sure to report to me if anything unusual happens. Even the slightest sign of something, you report to me." He said sternly. With flashing dark eyes, Rin''s lips curl up into a wide grin. "Don''t worry Sir. I have everything under control." Looking at the boy''s expression, Governor Tao''s eyes slightly widen. That expression and his words...what did they mean? As the two walked away, they hadn''t detected the figure sitting quietly on the captain''s residence. ¡­ "Sir Delun, they''re gone." The emissary said as he entered the captain''s office. "Good. Did they seem suspicious of anything?" Captain Delun nervously asked. "No, they didn''t seem suspicious of anything." Gently releasing a sigh of relief, Captain Delun massages his temples wearily. Just as he was relaxing and settling down in his seat, the slim man who remained in his office spoke. "Brother Delun, I don''t mean to pry, but this new captain of theirs, he could be a problem in the near future toward our plans." "What are you suggesting?" Captain Delun raised his eyes to stare at the slim man. Hiding a sly smirk, the slim man shifts his eyes toward the captain. "I''m suggesting you get rid of the young captain to relieve your worries." "Get rid of him? But won''t they be suspicious?" Captain Delun''s eyes widened nervously. "Not if you make it seem like the Tuhan''s did it. After all, they reasonably assumed the Tuhan''s men kidnapped and kill their last captain. You merely need to carry out the same execution." Captain Delun became silent, his lips pursing into a firm line. After a few moments of silence, the captain turns uneasily toward the emissary standing off to the side. "Can you do it?" He asked anxiously. "If Sir Delun orders it, then I''ll do as Sir Delun says." The emissary answered dully. With flashing sinister eyes, the captain bobs his head. "Then do it. Kill Captain Bai Lan tonight and make it appear as if the Tuhan''s did it." "As Sir Delun orders." The emissary lowered his head before jumping out the window and departing into the setting sky. Settling back into his chair with a deep sigh, Captain Delun''s eyes flashed darkly. No matter what, that boy must be eliminated in order for their plan to work. With no captain, they will lose hope. With no hope, they will surrender and turn to him. Quietly reassuring himself, the captain turns toward the papers on his desk and begins to work. Unaware of the small brown falcon watching from a nearby tree... 58 Captured One Of Their Dogs Later that night, the calming darkness serenely painted itself into the sky, radiant stars glowed, providing light toward the cities buildings. Hidden in the shadows, resting quietly on the top of the governor''s estate roof, was the figure of a man. His movements quick and light as he made his way toward a certain area within the estate. Sleeping soundly within the governor''s guest room was Rin, long strands of hair let loose, gently spread out on the mat. The glorious moonlight gleaming through visible cracks of the shut windows glowed softly on the girl''s motionless figure. Steady even breaths escaping her rosy lips. Her dark long lashes fluttered closed. Rin, who was currently sleeping, attentive ears perked up upon hearing the familiar buzzing sound from afar. Screech--! The sound of Ju''s alert call and the buzzing sound caused the girl''s eyes to open abruptly. Instantly, the girl sits up from her deep slumber and reaches for her crossbow from inside the bag beside her. Twisting her body with swift practically invisible movements, Rin shoots an arrow in the direction of the buzzing noise. Lightly panting, long strands of hair fall elegantly down her shoulders and face. The room was silent. The previous buzzing noise Rin heard had ceased as all that was heard was her pounding heart and faint breaths. Not once did Rin shift her gaze away from the window, her grip on the crossbow tightening as it was aimed high in the window''s direction. Once three minutes had passed, Rin lowered the crossbow in her hand and sighed heavily. The sudden noise of wings flapping approached the girl whose head was lowered, staring down at her lap. The small falcon, flying toward the girl rests comfortably on beside Rin. For a while, Rin remained silent, her shoulders slightly trembling uncontrollably from the sudden incident. With wide quivering eyes, Rin shifts her gaze toward Ju, his feathered body propped up on her lap staring at her with ink beady eyes. "Thank you," Rin whispered hoarsely while stroking the birds head. Thank you for always being with me. For constantly staying by my side no matter what occurs. "Looks like even though you told me this would happen I still got a little shaken up," Rin laughed mockingly. The minute Ju had witnessed Captain Delun ordering for Rin to be assassinated, the small bird waited until the men left before flying down to retrieve a report of the captain''s desk. Afterward, Ju had flown back to Rin and handed the report to the girl. In the beginning, after her grandfather informed her of the situation, Rin suspected there was much more to the previous captain''s kidnap. Rin knew the previous captain and was aware he wasn''t someone as foolish as to be kidnapped by the enemy. Unless he was fooled by someone within the army. Someone he trusted. This someone could be working with the enemy or just for their own personal means. Once Rin came in contact with Captain Delun, she quickly sensed the man''s contempt toward her, along with Governor Tao. Who wouldn''t be upset if someone far younger than them, barely experiencing a genuine taste of life, was more skilled in being captain? Not to mention, from his previous words, it was reasonably clear he was against fighting the enemy and had in mind surrendering to prevent chaos. If he were to want for his plan to work, he''d have to eliminate the sole source allowing the troops power and motivation. The captain. Depending on one''s loyalty, if the soldiers lose the captain, they lose their spirit. No crew can sail without a captain. Therefore, Rin was prepared for the assassination that awaited her that night. But who would have thought the incident would trigger dark memories she had long wished to forget¡­ To this day the image of her father being murdered and her mother''s lifeless body in the cold snow vividly appeared in her mind. Both her parents were assassinated. Captain Delun had sent someone to assassinate her. No matter who she portrays to be, everyone will always try to kill her. They were either afraid of the power she possessed or the power she could possess in the near future. Either way, they feared her. And what does a human do toward the thing they fear? They try getting rid of that fear. Harshly biting her bottom lip, Rin''s shoulders tremble even further, her legs curling up close toward her chest. Shakingly wrapping her arms around her shoulders, Rin breathes out shaky breaths, her eyes shut tightly. Forget it. Forget it all. Seeing the girl''s complexion had gone pale, the small falcon observed the girl with beady concerned eyes. Gently, releasing a faint screech, Ju nudges the girl''s leg. Breaking out of her trance Rin stares down at the bird by her curled up feet. "I''m alright." Rin smiled weakly. Reaching out to gently hold the bird in her arms, Rin places Ju near her pounding heart. In the darkroom, was the small figure of a girl hunched over with a brown falcon in her arms. Still, calm silence descended within the room. ¡­ "Sir Delun, I failed." Standing in front of Captain Delun clutching tightly do his bleeding arm, was the emissary. "What?" Captain Delun''s anxious face paled, his lips quivering. "The young captain is highly skilled and a fearsome opponent. Killing him will take a little longer than I initially planned." The emissary gripped his wounded arm, crimson drops of blood dripping down his arm. "But doesn''t that mean if it was difficult for you to kill him, then¡­" "Brother Delun." Swiftly, Captain Delun turns around to see the slim man standing behind him. "You again? What did you come here for this time?!" Captain Delun snapped viciously. "But brother Delun, didn''t you agree to work together to make our scheme work? Surely you''ll have to tell me things like this if we''re to work together." With his arms resting comfortably near his chest, the slim man''s long sleeves flutter. "Besides, if your plan to assassinate the young captain failed, then trying again will be waste. He''ll be much too aware now that you''ve tried to kill him. The best option is to come up with a new plan of action." "Then what do we do now? This was plan initially, try to think of something else!" Captain Delun snapped. The slim man narrows his eyes low, a sly smirk spreading on his thin lips. "Brother Delun, are you not aware that every second you''re being watched? Although he''s not all there in some areas, you shouldn''t underestimate Governor Tao." Hearing his words, Captain Delun''s eyes widen, cold sweat pouring down his back. He was being watched? "Let me ask you something brother Delun. Who do you think the soldiers will most likely follow? You, their main captain who has worked in the army for years? Or a newly appointed young captain with little skill and a governor from a neighboring province?" Captain Delun furrows his brows. "What is it you really came here for?" With pleased eyes, the slim man grins impassively. "I merely came to support brother Delun. After all, we''re working together, aren''t we?" Narrowing his eyes, Captain Delun frowns suspiciously at his words. As if suddenly recollecting something, the slim man''s eyes flash brightly, his grin widening. "And one other thing¡­I recently captured one of their dogs." Following his words, two armored guards enter from the room behind the slim man. Forcibly held in both of the guard''s hands, was the battered bruised figure of a man - his head slightly lowered. Meekly, the wounded man lifts his bruised face up, revealing his dark neatly tied hair, a thick set of hair concealing his left eye. Seen on his right eye was a long scar running down it until it reached his nose. With an evil grin, the slim man shifts his sly eyes toward Captain Delun. "Why don''t the two of us together ask him a few questions?" 59 Update Schedule Hey there everyone! I know you''re in a hurry to read the following chapter, but please wait just a moment and read the following below! I recently wrote in my notes that I''d be coming up with a new schedule for my chapters to maintain a routine for my writing and personal life. As many of you know, I''m a single person writing these stories, not a translation team and it can be difficult for me to get chapters out and edit them, especially when I have other things to take care of like school, work, and of course the most important...feeding my cat! £¨?¡õ?;£© So, here is my new update schedule! I will now post chapters for both my stories MIMI and RIN every Wednesday and Friday. I know it seems so long; I apologize! But this is the easiest schedule I could come up with. Which also means today''s chapter will be the last of my daily updating. (?©n?) The MAIN reason I''m doing this is that I''m starting a patreon! Yes, I''m starting a patreon and that means more chatting with you awesome people as well as the chance to receive bonus features in my stories and unreleased chapters! I''ve been coming up with a set up for it, so it''s not completely organized but will definitely be exciting as you guys can get more chapters and view my personal life! Thank you all so much for your support and I love you all so much! ( ? 3?) Now enjoy the chapter! 60 All Vulnerabilities Must Me Erased Sitting serenely in the estate''s garden, inside a wooden built gazebo with four red pillars on each side, was the young Miss of the governor''s estate, Lixue. With a plate of delicious delicacies in front of her and fragrant warm tea, the little girl softly nibbled on the mooncake in her palms. Sitting gracefully across from her while quietly sipping her tea, was Rin. Her eyes gently lowered as she sipped the tea. From the beginning, Lixue had keenly watched the pretty big brother with glittering eyes, sometimes peeking a few longer glances at his charming features. However, what stood out the most to the little girl was the small, brown falcon resting on the boy''s shoulder. Its black beady eyes blinking swiftly as it looked at its surroundings, and occasionally at Lixue - who''s heart would always race gleefully when the adorable bird stared at her! Pretty big brother''s little bird was simply too adorable! While Lixue''s dewy eyes were targeted sharply on Ju, the small bird instantly sensed the little girl''s penetrating gaze and thought to look elsewhere from the petite girl. Such intense eyes this little one had! Rin, who was continuing to drink her tea with a dazed look, gently placed the cup down and merely stared into its contents silently. Lixue, noticing Rin''s glassy expression, tilted her head questionably. "Is something wrong pretty big brother? You seem to be lost in thought." "Hmm?" Breaking from her blank stare, Rin looks up to stare at the little girl across from her; Lixue''s large doe eyes staring eagerly at her curiously. Rin releases a gentle smile, her brows wrinkling slightly. "I''m alright, young Miss Lixue," Rin assures while gently scratching her cheek. "I suppose it''s because I didn''t sleep too well last night that my mind is a little hazy today." The little girl''s eyes widen anxiously, her posture shooting upright. "Oh no, is pretty big brother ill? Lixue will ask a servant to go summon the doctor!" Abruptly about to stand up from her chair, Lixue shifts her gaze toward a nearby maid. "You! Go call a doctor for pretty big brother, hurry!" "Ah..." The maid becomes flustered towards Lixue''s orders. Dramatically blinking her eyes toward the small girl fiercely commanding the poor maid, Rin sighs as she looks toward the maid. "There''s no need, stay." Rin halts the maid just as she was about to depart quickly. The maid turns around appearing hesitant on who to obey, however, feeling the boy''s intense intimidating eyes, the maid quietly stayed in place with a lowered head. Master Bai Lan''s eyes were sometimes too scary and charming! Sighing, Rin rubs her wrinkled brows with a finger before looking at Lixue. "I assure you young Miss Lixue; I don''t need a doctor. It was simply a lack of sleep that''s all." "Mmm...If pretty big brother says so. But if you feel any worse tell Lixue right away, and Lixue will order the most skilled doctor!" "En, many thanks." Rin chuckles lightly Toward the boy''s light musical chuckle, Lixue''s eyes sparkle brightly with infatuation. Rin, observing the little girl''s dazzling eyes inwardly sighed. That day, Rin had been signing reports and issuing orders toward her soldiers within the city walls until suddenly, a servant called saying that Lixue wished to see her in the garden. Furrowing her brows, Rin dismissed the two soldiers in her room and headed toward the garden, only to see the little girl seated within the giant gazebo with a table filled with high graded teas and treats. When Lixue saw Rin enter the garden her previous bored, pouting expression lightened up almost instantly. Before Rin had any time to utter a single word, the small bun dashed swiftly in her direction - almost stumbling over in the process. Once in front of Rin, she dragged Rin forward with her soft little hands and fiercely spoke. "Pretty big brother, come and have tea with Lixue! I also prepared snacks!" Not able to say anything in return, Rin helplessly followed the little girl. Now here she was having small talk and drinking high graded tea with a little girl. Thinking about her situation, Rin inwardly sighs toward her misfortune. She should be working on a plan, yet instead, she was sitting here entertaining the governor''s daughter. Lixue, as if suddenly recalling something, stares at the dishes in front of Rin. "By the way pretty big brother, did you not like the treats Lixue had the servants prepared?" "No, I like them." "Does pretty big brother prefer something else?" Flashing a radiant celestial smile, Lixue was too blinded by the boys smile to see the slight twitch in his brows. "In fact, I do. Rice cakes." "Rice cakes?" "En, they have always been my favorite treat to snack on when I was in the Bai manor. Its a shame though, now that I''m so far away I haven''t been able to eat them so often." A determined expression flashes on the little girl''s expression after listening to Rin speak. "Don''t move pretty big brother! Lixue will personally order the cook to make rice cakes just for you!" Lixue quickly shot out of her chair and hurried out of the gazebo. "Young Miss, please slow down!" A maid behind the little girl called out nervously. Sitting serenely in the gazebo with an amused grin, Rin silently watches the little girl scurry away until her petite figure was out of sight. Subtly shifting her eyes toward the cup of tea in front of her, Rin''s eyes glaze over. Staring at the reflection in the cup of tea, the girl becomes silent. Ju, sitting on the girl''s shoulder looks down at the cup of tea, its eyes flashing confusingly with a small tilt in its head. Lost in thought, Rin''s mind had wondered toward last night''s events, a dark glint flashing within her eyes. It was all his fault. It was his fault she was weak. But no more. She''d show him and all those who feared her for her power. Although she was little in size compared to them, that hadn''t meant she was little in strength. Nobody will be able to hurt her without her permission. In war, there was no such thing as a fair fight. All vulnerabilities must be erased. 61 Everything Ended In Darkness At a military camp a few miles from the North Border and province Guando, multiple large tents made of animal skin were set up; along with medium sized buildings built of oak wood. The entrance was built with an archway and tall wooden poles. The entire camp surrounded by a stone wall. Inside a large tent, two large stone containers filled with burning charcoal were on each side of the tent warming the inside to a pleasant temperature. On the side, sitting lazily by a wooden table, covered with bottles of wine and meat, was a tall handsome man. His long black hair flowed down his back and his gray eyes lighting from the burning fire. He was dressed casually in a silk robe, trousers, and a jacket covering up to his slender white neck. Casually, the man drank the wine in his cup with an impassive expression on his face ¨C although there was a clear indication that he was bored. Sitting next to him with spiky, short brunette hair and bright, blue eyes was Manchu, his hands holding two chopsticks reached for a cooked piece of seasoned pork. "You look a little frustrated. Did something happen?" Manchu amusingly chuckled seeing the black haired man''s cold expression. Quietly tracing his rough yet smooth white fingers like jade around the cups rim, his dark eyes so deep not a trace of emotion could be seen within them. "The weapons¡­when do they come?" The man''s deep husky voice asked, his dull eyes remaining on the cup. Flashing a sly smirk, Manchu plops a piece of cooked meat in his mouth. "You really can''t wait to shed some blood huh?" He said with stuffed cheeks. Twitching his brow, An Sun shifts his gray eyes toward the young man eating across from him. "More or less. And for the fact that the strategist they sent us is starting to piss me off." An Sun''s scarlet lips formed into an irritated frown. Just as Manchu was about to respond, a soldier from outside announces the strategist from Hong. Holding back a wicked grin, Manchu hides his smile behind his cup of wine. An Sun, with dark unfathomable eyes, frowns. "Let him in." After granting him passage, a slim man dressed in golden robes enters the large, warm tent. "Greetings my Lord, I apologize for disturbing you so late in the night." The slim man lowered his head with raised arms, his long sleeves concealing his cupped hands. As the slim strategist spoke, An Sun''s expression remained bored as he sipped his wine, clearly irritated by his sudden presence. With a strained smile, the strategist continues speaking. "I''ve come to inform my Lord of something very important. As said before, I was able to reach out to a member currently working for the Bai family. He''s agreed to work alongside their captain Bai Lan and report back his moves." Even with his seemingly interesting words, An Sun remained cold and indifferent while sipping his wine. Shifting his dark gray eyes toward the slim man, An Sun flashes a frivolous smile, his eyes devoid of emotions. "Is that so? Good, then I suggest you keep up the worthy work." An Sun''s smiles sent a chill down the slim strategist''s spine. "Yes, my lord." He smiled wearily with a light bow. "You''re dismissed now." An Sun said before going back to drink his wine. Bobbing his head courteously once more before leaving, the tent entrance closes leaving only the two men remaining. Manchu, watching from the beginning, looked at An Sun with an amused smile, his eyes flashing with amusement. "Do you trust him?" He asked, leaning his body forward toward the table, plopping his head on his hand. In response to his question, a frivolous smile once again appears on his handsome face, his eyes flashing with a sinister glint. "No. But that doesn''t mean I won''t allow him to have a little fun while he still can." He chuckled darkly. "What about the insider within their troops?" Taking a sip of his wine, his amused gray eyes ignite. "Ignore them. I''m sure their young captain isn''t as foolish as they believe him to be." Arching a light brow, Manchu curiously looks at the man across from him, however, very soon his look of curiosity turns into one of understanding and mischief. "It really causes you to wonder how such foolish people became strategists." Manchu laughed light-heartedly. Smirking in return, An Sun shifts his gaze toward the cup of red wine in front of him. I hope you don''t disappoint me, Captain Bai Lan. ¡­ Late in the night, inside a guest room of the governor''s estate was Rin, currently examining the recent reports of soldiers outside the city walls. The general in charge had informed Rin that the soldiers outside the city walls were stationed and training intensely under Rin''s specific instructions. Recently, she had requested for the most clever minds among the soldiers to transfer to another sector and help operate within the walls alongside her and the governor. Those who didn''t possess any physical strength and a strong sense of loyalty had no place in the army. However, those with more brilliant minds and a sense of loyalty belonged inside where their minds could easily strategize. Due to Rin sending Ju out earlier to survey the actions of those outside the city walls, the girl had been left alone in the room, her gaze focused on the reports in her hand. It was unusual. Rin was positive the person who ordered an assassin to assassinate her that night was Captain Delun, but who was it working on the side with him? It was clear Captain Delun wouldn''t have the courage to so brazenly order an assassin on her, especially when the possibility of him being caught wasn''t impossible. Unless he had a notable backing behind him or maybe¡­There was another traitor involved. Lost in thought, Rin hadn''t detected a figure swiftly entering through her window. "Young Master, I surveyed the area and Captain Delun as ordered." Xu Mujin said solemnly. "En, good. Anything suspicious?" "No." With a gentle sigh, Rin lazily props her chin up with her fist. "Then maintain your surveillance on him. Report to me if anything suspicious happens." "Yes, young Master." Xu Mujin gently lowers his head, his long bangs concealing his left eye. While silently reading the official reports, Rin''s attentive nose suddenly catches something. Narrowing her eyes, she directs her gaze toward Xu Mujin. "Xu Mujin, were you injured?" "No, young Master." Hearing his response, Rin''s eyes dim with an unknown light, however, deciding to disregard it, she turns back to the papers in front of her. "You should wash up then, you smell of blood," Rin said while writing something. "En, I will take young Master''s words into consideration." Suddenly feeling as if the man''s voice got closer, Rin lifts her gaze only to find Xu Mujin standing behind her. In swift sudden movements, a white cloth forcibly covers her mouth and nose. Widening her eyes abruptly, Rin struggles against the tight hold on her - jabbing harshly at her personal guards sides. However, due to a hefty amount of unknown substance in the cloth, Rin''s vision began to blur. Her mind becoming hazy. In less than a minute, Rin''s entire body goes limp, her eyes gently closing shut. Everything ended in darkness. 62 Disappeared From Sigh "You still haven''t found him yet?" "No sir, we''ve searched the entire estate and the city for him, but there''s no sign of Captain Bai Lan found. None of the guards have seen him since yesterday when he came to receive the official reports from the soldiers within the walls." Early that morning, in the governor''s estate, word had gone out the young Captain Bai Lan was missing. The servants who usually served him didn''t see him in the morning, along with his personal bodyguard. Both disappeared from sight. When told this, Governor Tao first assumed the boy was in the soldier''s courters and worked there late. However, upon searching there, not a trace of the boy was seen. Before long, Governor Tao ordered his guards to search the city for him. Yet in the end, they were left with nothing. Captain Bai Lan had disappeared. Inside his office with two guards in front of him and a prime minister by his side, Governor Tao''s brows furrowed deeply. "What about outside the city walls? Did he try to reach out to our general stationed there? Have you searched there?" Governor Tao questioned. "Not yet sir." A guard responded. "Then go and search! Report to me when you discover something." Governor Tao ordered. "Yes, sir!" Both guards cupped their hands and bowed before exiting the room. Unable to hide his uneasiness, Governor Tao narrows his eyes. Where could he have gone? Did he leave to do something? Or did something happen to him? Governor Tao couldn''t help but think the situation was almost the same as when their previous captain went missing, where they then later found out he was kidnapped and killed by the Tuhan''s men. Could they have kidnapped Bai Lan as well? But then again, it didn''t seem like a move they would make. Kidnapping the captain again; It was unlike them. Along with the fact, the governor knew someone like Bai Lan wouldn''t be tricked so easily. Although the boy was no older than fifteen, the governor knew the boy was highly intelligent and skilled. Even when he tried to hide it at times with innocent smiles, Governor Tao knew behind those smiles was an intelligent scheming demon. Those upon first seeing him would never assume someone who appeared to be so delicate could end up being so strong and determined. The prime minister standing respectfully beside the governor, couldn''t help but frown nervously as he saw the man''s distressed expression. "Governor Tao¡­I''m worried, recently there''s been a rumor going around the city about Captain Bai Lan." The prime minister spoke cautiously. With a hesitant gaze, the prime minister carefully lowers his head. "They''re saying that Captain Bai Lan and his men ran away because the enemy was too strong and chose to retreat back to the Northern Empire. With this going around, more are assuming that Bai Lan was a sent spy by the Tuhan''s; and they think the Bai family is also involved." Governor Tao was well aware of the rumors going on in the city. Unsure of how it started, all he knew was the people were beginning to worry and express their doubts toward their chances. Everyone in the city knew of the Bai families young Master joining the ranks and becoming captain, along with their notable victory. However, as the rampant rumors began, some doubted whether the young captain''s strategies were even his own. If possible, he stole someone else''s ideas to claim as his own. After all, he was a young boy. Not to mention being raised from a wealthy household, they all naively assumed he was spoiled. And when the pressure became too much for him, he ran away and left them all to suffer. Expressing a displeased expression, Governor Tao shifts his gaze toward the prime minister behind him. "And do you believe their rumors?" "Of course not, governor. I merely worry that if these rumors continue, the people will worry. Although these rumors are indeed suspicious." "That''s enough. You''re dismissed." Governor Tao flapped his long sleeves and walked toward his desk. "Yes, sir." The minister, with cupped hands, lowered his head before heading toward the door. Upon opening it, a small round figure hopped in the governor''s office. "Daddy! Where''s pretty big brother? Lixue wants to invite him out to play!" The little girl''s childlike voice sprung out. "Lixue, what are you doing here?" Governor Tao furrowed his brows. "Lixue was looking for pretty big brother to play, but couldn''t find him. So Lixue thought to ask daddy where he is!" Lixue smiles brightly up at her father. Heeding her words, Governor Tao hesitated on how to respond, a frown forming on his face. Just as he was about to answer his daughter, the sound of wings flapping could be heard from the doors entrance. "There you are, Ju!" Lixue beamed as she hopped over toward the brown falcon. "Where did you go? You left me all alone in the garden!" In response to the little girl''s words, the small falcon tilts its feather head, its dark beady eyes blinking. Governor Tao watches his daughter and the small falcon with wide eyes. "That bird¡­" Governor Tao murmured. "Lixue where did you get that bird from?" Looking up at her father with large doe eyes, the girl brightly smiles, her chest puffing out. "Its pretty big brother''s bird, he gave him to me while he did some errands. He told Lixue to carefully watch over it while he was gone real quick!" Lixue said proudly. "Did he say where he was going?" Governor Tao asked wearily. "Nope!" Lixue grinned. Sighing, Governor Tao looks at the falcon standing on his table, its ink eyes staring back at him. If Bai Lan gave the bird to Lixue, then wouldn''t that mean his disappearance was a part of his plan? Even if he wasn''t reliant on the falcon''s calm attitude towards its master''s disappearance, Governor Tao somehow knew everything would be fine. He was well aware of how intelligent the small bird was. Surely if the boy were in danger, the bird would most likely react differently. Lightly chuckling, Governor Tao gently shakes his head helplessly. Who would have thought there''d be a day he relied on a young boy and his bird. Please make it back soon, Bai Lan. 63 Dirty And Twisted Schemes A few miles from the province Guando were the mighty northern mountains. Deep inside the mountains was a plank bridge, beneath it a few feet down, was a flowing river leading towards a forest. Walking through the rocky area were three men. Two of them held sharp swords in their hands and bamboo hats that covered their heads. The third man with his hair messily tied up in a bun, had a long piece of hair fall in front of his face, concealing his left eye. Held over his shoulder was a human-sized white sack. One of the men began to walk near the unstable bridge''s edge and stares down at the river down below. "Stop. We''ll drop him here." A man with a sword''s gruff voice harshly ordered. Listening to his orders, the man carrying the sack plops it on the hard stone ground. Crouching down, the man loosens the sacks ties, revealing the tied up figure of a boy. The boy tied up in the sack was none other than Rin, her mouth covered by a white cloth while her hands were bound by long strong ropes. "Good. There seem to be a lot of heavy rocks here, so we''ll gather some to put in with him, then hurl him down the river. Although the drop alone will probably kill him, we need to make sure he doesn''t float back up." Xu Mujin remained silent as he crouched over Rin''s unconscious body. The men behind him indifferently stared at her motionless body. "Tsk, how can such a scrawny boy be capable of being captain?" One of the men scoffed. "Well, he won''t be captain for long now, will he?" The other man snickered slyly as his wicked gaze wandered toward the deep cliff. Both men stared at Rin''s limp body with haughty contempt and amusement. "Hurry up and dispose of him. Once you''re done, we''ll return and you''ll receive your reward as Sir Delun promised." A man said toward Xu Mujin. With lowered eyes, Xu Mujin bobs his head in understanding. "Alright." Xu Mujin casually unsheathes his sword from his side. The men behind him eye one another, wicked sneers spreading across their cracked lips. Xu Mujin lifts the sword in his hands above Rin''s body. The man closest to Xu Mujin slowly approaches him, suddenly raising his sword ready to strike at Xu Mujin''s back ¨C a cold sinister expression shown in his eyes. Slash--! Bright crimson blood splattered through the air, the rocky mountain ground becoming covered in a dark liquid. "Eh?" The man, with his sword held up in midair tensed, his eyes enlarging upon feeling a sudden intense pain in his side. With wide eyes, he looks down to see a sword impaled deeply into his stomach ¨C red pools of blood flowing down his clothes, causing them to stain. "What¡­" The man''s gruff voice trembled, drops of blood pouring down his mouth. However, before he could complete his sentence Xu Mujin swiftly sliced through the man''s stomach, deeper pools of blood forming on the ground with some splattering on Xu Mujin''s face. Below his feet was the man''s ripped open body, drops of crimson liquid flowing out from his body and on to the stone ground. The second man who witnessed his companion being brutally killed by the young man twisted his face in violent anger. "Gyaaa!" He furiously charged toward Xu Mujin with his pointed sword. Subtly shifting his gaze toward the charging man, Xu Mujin calmly twists his gleaming sword around and harshly jabs the end of his sword into the man''s stomach. From the harsh impact, the man is violently pushed back, his body slamming onto the stone ground. Leisurely walking toward the man''s fallen body, he points his sword toward the man''s neck. "Let me just say, I possess no interest towards your master, Sir Delun''s rewards or meaningless promises. If anything they''re completely useless to me. However, I''m certain someone like you would be interested in what my Master has to offer you." Xu Mujin''s eyes sparked with apparent indifference. "Hah, as if! What can a puny little brat offer me?" The man spat. "Let me tell you; you''re only acting so bold because you bear a sword to my throat. But let me tell you, you won''t be alive for long. When Sir Delun and his men find out I haven''t returned, they''ll know something is wrong and dispatch men to kill you and your little master!" Not all affected by the man''s words, Xu Mujin simply stares at the man with unreadable eyes. However, the man assumed Xu Mujin''s silence for taking his words into consideration. With a sneer, the man continues. "So, what do you say? Let me return, and nobody will get hurt." Helplessly releasing a sigh, Xu Mujin, continuing to clutch his sword near the man''s throat, turns toward the unconscious body of Rin. "Young Master, how long do you plan to pretend? Instead of being lazy why not come over and help." With her body lay down on its side, Rin rotates her head around, releasing a light chuckle. "What a shame, I thought you wouldn''t notice." "Young Master¡­" Sighing, Rin effortlessly stands up, the tight ropes around her hands and legs coming loose easily. Gently dusting off her legs and arms, Rin smiles toward the man. "You''ve been working for Captain Delun for some time now." Rin walks calmly toward the two with a gentle smile. "Doing so many dirty deeds for that man, must pay well doesn''t it?" The man narrows his eyes suspiciously, completely unsure where the conversation was going. "What''s your point boy?" The man wearily watched the boys'' movements as he stepped closer toward him. With a celestial smile, Rin''s eyes dim darkly. "My point is, it must really help support your two daughters in the Guando''s western district. They''re staying with your mother and father I believe?" Hearing Rin''s ominous words, the man''s suspicious eyes enlarge; his complexion becoming pale instantly. "You bastard! What have you done to my family?! Don''t you dare lay a hand on them!" The man hollered furiously, his pleading eyes blazing furiously with murderous intent. Revealing a smug expression, Rin chuckles softly, her gentle smile remaining. "Don''t worry, nothing''s happened to them¡­yet. If you simply do as I say, your family will be safe from harm''s way." Rin grinned maliciously. "Bastard¡­" The man harshly gritted his teeth. "To think the so-called noble and fair Governor Tao possessed an underling to conduct such dirty and twisted schemes!" Gently scratching her rosy cheek with a wry smile, Rin tilts her head at the man, her eyes shimmering brightly. "You''re right on that one." Rin chuckled delightedly. "Now tell me, what will you choose to do? Follow my orders or have your family killed?" The man staring up at Rin felt his scalp go numb. He didn''t understand how the eyes of someone so young could cause him to shudder in fear. "I..." 64 Bet Her Life "Hopefully young Master''s plan goes through, otherwise getting beat up by their men will almost be worth it." Rin and Xu Mujin, standing at the side of the cliff, calmly watched the man''s figure disappear from their sight. "Don''t worry, if he really cares for his family he''ll follow my orders." Rin casually said. Xu Mujin stared at the Rin standing beside him, her steady eyes staring ahead toward the mountains. Before the assassination against Rin and Captain Delun''s men kidnapping her, Rin received a letter from Xu Mujin through Ju informing her of the captain''s suspicious activity, as well as his recent visits from a mysterious emissary. From the beginning, Rin ordered Xu Mujin to secretly spy on Captain Delun''s activity. After meeting him, Rin''s suspicion toward Captain Delun was confirmed. He was definitely the man who caused the previous captains'' death. His motives were also relatively apparent on their first meeting. If Governor Tao and his men were able to defend the city with their captain when Captain Delun refused to, then his image and status would plummet down tragically. Therefore, executing their captain was his sole option. Once their captain was killed, Governor Tao would turn toward him and his plan of peace would fall through, including his status remaining stable. After their attempted assignation toward her, Rin was aware he had another plan in store for her. However, she was unaware of what it''d be. Until Xu Mujin entered her room that night. The minute he entered her room she had smelt the blood on his body, his clothes from what she could see were slightly torn and worn out. Unsure but also guessing what happened Rin ignored him, and that was exactly when Xu Mujin had drugged her causing her to pass out. When she awoke, she found her mouth covered by a cloth and her vision to be slightly hazy. All she could see was a white material in front of her face. When she stirred a bit, Xu Mujin holding her over his shoulder gripped tightly onto her. Afterward, Rin pretended to be unconscious and wait for things to take place. Therefore, leading to where the two were now. In all honesty, even Rin was surprised by Xu Mujin drugging her. However, she placed all her trust in her grandfather''s personally appointed bodyguard. As well as Xu Mujin''s loyalty toward her grandfather. It was risky, but with war came risks. Including life-threatening ones. As for the man Rin set free, although she had threatened the man''s family''s safety to have him follow her orders, she never thought of hurting them. Sure, there were some things others had to do when it came to war, including losing a part of their sanity. However, Rin wasn''t one to kill children and innocents to get her way. Fortunately, the man didn''t know that and fell for her threat. "I do think young Master was reckless to risk your life on someone like me. Even if I was sent to protect you from your grandfather''s orders, I''m still a stranger you''ve only known for half a month." Xu Mujin wrinkled his brows as he looked at Rin. Rin''s lips gently curled up into an unreadable smile. A faint gust of the wind passing through the two ¨C loose strands of Rin''s hair fluttering through the wind. "I didn''t bet my life on you. I merely bet my life on my grandfathers choice in choosing my personal guard. After all, I''m well aware he raised and trained you when you were young." Rin subtly shifted her gaze toward Xu Mujin. Sighing gently, Xu Mujin helplessly shakes his head. These two were really too much alike. "By the way, keep today''s incident a secret from my grandfather will you?" Rin smiled wryly, her finger gently scratching her nose. Rin was afraid if she told her grandfather that not only did an assassin try to assassinate her, but that she was also drugged and kidnapped, the fierce old man would personally travel over and drag her back, never allowing her to step a foot outside again. "Young Master, I''m afraid I can''t follow out that order. I was ordered by Commander Bai to inform him of everything that happens." Sighing, Rin subtly shifts her gaze away from the man. "Does that include informing him of you drugging me without my consent and stuffing my body into a sack?" "¡­" "I''ll follow young Masters orders and not inform the commander." Xu Mujin said with a defeated expression while lowering his head. Flashing a pleased expression, Rin lightly chuckles. "En, good. Then let''s head back to Guando. I''m certain everyone''s eager for our return." A sharp glint flashed within Rin''s bright emerald eyes. ¡­ Back in the Su province, Captain Delun stood in his office staring at the disheveled man kneeling before him in his office. "What happened to you? Where are the others, and why did only one of you come back?" Captain Delun looked at the man with a startled expression. "As per Sir Delun''s orders, we successfully disposed of Captain Bai Lan''s body, however, as we were about to dispose of the Bai Lan''s guard, he put up a fight and killed the other man. Luckily he was injured enough for me to dispose of him quickly." The man reported, his face covered in sweat and dirt. "I see. That''s good then. I''ll be sure to reward you for your work." Captain Delun sighed. "You''re dismissed now." "Yes, Sir." The man bobbed his head before he departed out of the captain''s sight. As Captain Delun recalled the man''s words, he couldn''t help but release a satisfied sigh of relief. Finally, that Captain Bai Lan was disposed of. His plan could finally be put into action. "Brother Delun, it looks like disposing of the young captain was a success." A slick voice said soothingly from behind him. "It also seems like the rampant rumors of Captain Bai Lan''s ''betrayal'' spread across the city and provinces. With everything falling into place, all that''s left is for you to take action, brother Delun." Looking scornfully at the slim man from the corner of his eyes, Captain Delun huffs. "Hmph, in that case, order the servants to set up my carriage." Captain Delun ordered, an arrogant expression flashing on his face. "Time to pay Governor Tao a little visit." 65 Admit To His Mistakes In the provincial office of the city, Governor Tao and the previous prime minister stand tall with courteously bowed heads awaiting for Captain Delun''s arrival. The governor was recently informed of Captain Delun''s arrival. Based on the recent events that took place he could already guess what his visit was about. Currently waiting for the captain to arrive, both the governor and prime minister patiently wait. "Sir Tao." The sound of Captain Delun''s voice causes both men to respectfully lower their heads. "Captain." Governor Tao greeted solemnly. Twitching his mustache and staring down at the governor with a look of haughty contempt, Captain Delun frowns. "Sir Tao, do you know what you did wrong now? Had you not been so foolish, such a mistake wouldn''t have taken place." "I do not quite understand what Captain Delun means..." Governor Tao was soon cut off by the captain''s refute. "Hah! Do you dare lie? Had you not relied on such a young spoiled boy we wouldn''t have been in this situation! Now look, we''re completely defenseless against the Tuhan!" Scanning his narrowed eyes around the area, Captain Delun sneers, his distance toward the governor increasing. "Tell me¡­where is that all so reliable young captain of yours now? Don''t tell me those rampant rumors are true and he actually ran away?" Governor Tao''s eyes widen, a complicated expression placed on his face, his bowed body becoming tense. Captain Delun witnessing the man''s reaction inwardly gloats. After a few moments of silence, Governor Tao with a grim expression speaks. "Captain Delun, I humbly admit to my mistake in allowing such a young boy to take control. You were right, I was desperate and cannot excuse for my unacceptable behavior. Had I not been blinded by the greed to succeed I would have noticed my wrong decision sooner." A hidden sneer forms on the captain''s face, however, he quickly hides it carefully replacing it with a calm smile. "Now, now, governor, there''s no need to be too hard on yourself. Concerning the matter with Bai Lan, we can discuss it another day. As of now, we''re still no match for the Tuhan. All you need to do Governor Tao is follow my original plan and deliver the Tuhan what they want. A peaceful surrender. That way, both war and the people''s suffering can be avoided." Captain Delun gently patted the governor''s shoulders. "Yes, Captain Delun. I''ll follow out your orders accordingly. Truly, I was blind before. I thank Captain Delun for graciously allowing me another chance." "Well, of course. As long you learn from your mistakes and make certain not to repeat them." "Of course, captain." Satisfied with the governor''s reply, the captain bobs his head approvingly. Good. Looks like he finally learned his lesson. All his efforts were certainly not for nothing. Seeing how the governor not only agreed to follow out his orders willingly but also admitting the young Bai Lan was a mistake from the beginning, he couldn''t help but inwardly gloat. Hmph, serves that little brat right. Unfortunately for him, the boy was a member of the Bai family. His death would surely cause outrage from their elder. But then again, his death didn''t point any fingers in his direction. Therefore, he didn''t have to worry about the wrath of the Bai family. He could say it was due to bandits or the Tuhan''s who killed him. Satisfied with how everything was falling into place, Captain Delun''s mustache twitches as he hid a gloating grin. Suddenly, with his head still lowered, Governor Tao''s voice sounds out. "However, regarding the peace negotiation with the Tuhan''s, due to Captain Delun holding high power within the ranks, I was hoping you''d be the one to greet them outside the city walls. I feel too ashamed by my recklessness to be the one to do it. I am not worthy of offering our surrender and granting peace to the people." Governor Tao lowered his head with a stern expression, his complexion slightly pale. Due to the praise toward the captain, his gloating expression brightened even further. His sense of pride was significantly raised by his words. If he were the one to personally hand out the offerings for the peace treaty, for certain his status would raise among not just the soldiers but also the people. Thinking this, Captain Delun grins happily. "Haha, why of course, of course. Make sure to deliver them the list of offerings we''ll be forwarding them for the negotiation. And again governor, do not fret too much on the incident concerning Bai Lan. All is forgiven towards loyal actions." "Yes, I will see to it right away. I sincerely thank you for your generosity and granting me another chance, Captain Delun". Governor Tao cupped and gently lowered his head respectfully. Bobbing his head satisfactorily, Captain Delun shifts his body around, his official robes fluttering behind him as he departed away from the office. With his head still lowered, the governor slowly stands up with the help of the worried prime minister. "Governor Tao¡­" "Do as he ordered. Send out the list of tributes to the Tuhan''s Commander. I''ll be dismissing myself, make sure no one bothers me for the time being." Governor Tao ordered before leaving the courtyard to head toward his office. Once alone, the governor sighs gently, his eyes shifting toward the small piece of paper on his desk. Reading its contents over again, the governor helplessly shakes his head with an amused chuckle. Indeed, the boy was interesting¡­ ... "Screech--!" Lifting their gaze towards the sky, the boy''s emerald eyes shine brightly upon seeing the familiar figure of the feathered brown falcon. The falcon, flying down gently lands on the boys outstretched arm. "I see you delivered it to him." The falcon gently releases a faint sound as if responding to Rin''s words. "Good then." Rin reaches into her pocket to take out a small folded cloth. Inside was minced raw meat, which she lifts up towards the bird''s beak. Ju, happily identifying the piece of meat in front of its eyes, swiftly snatches a piece of it from the girl''s elegant fingers and consumes it. Smiling gently as Ju ate, Rin subtly fixes her gaze behind her to look at Xu Mujin. "How''s it going, Xu Mujin?" "Good so far, young Master." "En, good. Keep it up." Currently, after climbing down the mountain safely, Xu Mujin, under Rin''s orders was cutting away at a large log, gradually disposing of its bark. Using a spruce tree due to its lightness, the two were building a raft to use to travel upstream and back to Guando. Gathering the rope the kidnappers used to tie her hands, legs and the bag, Rin began to tie a [1]clove hitch knot around the finished, cut logs together. Winding the ropes'' short ends around the connecting log, Rin skillfully crosses it over the longer end of the rope, intentionally creating a slant. When growing up in the Bai army, Rin received many forms of training. Including surviving the woods and building a raft to deal with any body of water - including which woods worked best. Inwardly, Rin thanked the cold-faced Uncle Guo of hers for his brutal and intense training. Including the time when he abandoned her in the woods for a week on her own to properly train. In the end, all her blood, sweat, and childish tears were worth it. Thinking about the Bai soldiers and her Uncle Guo and grandfather, Rin''s gaze softens. Once this was over, she would return. Suddenly, gaining a sense of fierce determination, Rin''s hands work faster, her knots tightening. Xu Mujin observing the girl from the side furrowed his brows confusingly. 66 Ambush "An Sun. Is something the matter?" Sitting quietly in a chair at a table in the far corner of the tent, An Sun was dressed in bright silver armor and an iron mask concealing his grey sinister eyes. His thin ruby lips curled into a chilling smile. "It seems they''ve chosen to surrender and send us some peaceful tributes." In his rough jade-like hands held a set of fragile papers, small written words were on them. Manchu, walking up towards the man, smoothly takes the papers from his hand and reads them over, his hands skimming through the other papers. "Oh, half of these aren''t as bad as I assumed they''d be. Who expected the northern provinces to be so affluent. They must be really serious about their surrender." Manchu looked at the list with a faint twisted grin. "Although these items are valid, the expression on your face says otherwise." "You''re right, the offerings are well, however..." His deep eyes glow with a gray glint. "Had we gone with my scheme, we could have gained more don''t you think?" Helplessly smiling, Manchu scratches the back of his head. "Had we gone with your method, more blood would be shed." "So?" An Sun raised his dark bushy brow. His long black satin hair draped down the side of his broad shoulders, framing his strong cold handsome face. Manchu, watching the dangerous man, couldn''t help but sigh gently. "I understand you''re bored, but try to bear with my plan a little longer will you?" With his eyes tilting upward, Manchu releases a playful smile. "It also seems like you have a few others piqued to see if you, the young Commander fails or not," Manchu smirks. "Let them be entertained." An Sun leisurely stands up from his chair to walk toward the tent entrance. "Assemble the soldiers and have them line up in front of the city walls. Its time meet up for their surrender." Beaming wickedly, Manchu laughs while following the man outside of the tent. ... At dusk; mounted on sturdy gallant horses was a row of nearly one-thousand soldiers in front of the North Border''s fortification. Seated in front, with his hair-raising silver mask intentionally concealing his eyes and covered in silver armor, was Commander An Sun. Mounted beside him was Manchu and behind the two at a comfortable distance was the previous slim strategist. Unresponsive deep eyes watched as Captain Delun and a prime minister walked forward to stand in front of him ¨C the prime minister holding a scroll on a tray in his hands. Courteously lowering their heads, Captain Delun''s long sleeves screen his cupped hands. "I, military Captain Delun of Su province have come on behalf of Governor Tao from the Guando province, to humbly offer you our surrender. We do not wish to shed blood and endanger the lives of our citizens. Lord An, please have sympathy on our provinces and ask of you to graciously accept our peaceful surrender." Captain Delun smoothly lowers his head even further. A gentle gust of wind flows through the air, Commander An Sun''s piercing eyes observing the men with a poised gaze. "Peaceful surrender huh?" An Sun said in an enigmatic tone, his gray eyes casually examining the sky to see his hawk flying above. Coldly, An Sun focuses his gaze on Captain Delun. "Deliver them here." He ordered. "Yes." Captain Delun lowered his head before reaching for the tray with the scroll listed with the tributes to their negotiation. With his head still lowered, refusing to look the cold commander in the eyes, Captain Delun walks forward ¨C closer to Commander An Sun. Delicately lifting the tray in his hands up, Captain Delun speaks courteously. "These are the list of added tributes we''ll exchange for our peaceful surrender. Please inspect them over Lord An to see if they''re to your liking." The faint sound of a hawk''s harsh cry could be heard from above. Upon elevating the tray toward Commander An Sun, Captain Delun had missed the broad sinister sneer on the man''s face. Shiiiiing--! "Wha..." Dark crimson blood spattered through the now impure air, pools of red liquid forming on the dirt floor. Captain Delun''s unseeing eyes, wide with horror and confusion, were the last he expressed before his throat was slit open by Commander An Sun''s gleaming sword. "Lord An?!" The slim man mounted behind Manchu watched Captain Delun''s bloody body fall to the ground with wide eyes. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of sharp arrows shot from on top of the city walls and toward the thousands of Tuhan soldiers. "It''s a trap! Retreat!" Manchu roared through the frantic shouts of Tuhan. "General Manchu, I...I had no idea this would happen!" The slim man stuttered frantically while riding beside Manchu. As the men made there way away from the city walls, a crowd of armed soldiers in bronze armor suddenly emerged from the woods and toward the Tuhans. Some wearing golden armor with a ferocious lion emblem on it. Isn''t that the Bai army symbol? They even planted soldiers outside the city walls?! But how? Captain Delun never mentioned anything about soldiers being stationed outside. Not to mention Governor Tao would never allow it due to the risks his soldiers could endure. Unless... A sudden thought popped into the slim man''s disordered mind as he anxiously watched the Guando''s soldiers attack the Tuhan''s. "Captain Bai Lan...it had to be him..." The slim man muttered, his complexion gone completely white, almost transparent. "We''ll discuss this back at the camp." Manchu said. "Y...Yes." Due to the slim man''s agitated muttering and shock, he was unable to see the cunning sneer on Manchu''s face as he rode beside him. ... On An Sun''s side, the relentless Commander effortlessly slashed the incoming soldiers charging his way. He had long noticed their attack was directed towards him, however, even with their large numbers he was able to slaughter them with his sword in swift rhythmic movements. His gray eyes hidden behind his mask glaring sinisterly. So they planned to trap him? A wide grin spreading across his red lips filled with killing intent, An Sun mindlessly kills the soldiers coming his way. They''ll have to try harder than that! 67 Time To End This Once And For All "Captain Bai Lan, your plan worked again!" "Haha! We did it. Who knows maybe we could even get the head of their commander!" Standing on a hilltop Rin, Xu Mujin and a few other Gaundo soldiers observed the scene below. Just before An Sun and his men charged to the city walls, Rin and Xu Mujin built their raft and swiftly went down the river to return to the North Borders. Once she returned, Rin met up with Governor Tao and notified him of the situation, and to have the soldiers gather and prepare themselves. Following the boy''s orders, Governor Tao informed the Generals to alert their soldiers inside and outside of the city walls. In the beginning, Rin had shared her thoughts on Captain Delun and his schemes. Who would have thought Governor Tao himself was well aware of the fact? After all, he knew how much it would affect Captain Delun''s reputation if they were victorious. Nevertheless, he was truly concerned once he heard of Rin''s disappearance and instantly assumed Captain Delun did something. To verify his doubts, when Captain Delun arrived at his estate to scold and convince him to follow through with his plans, he knew for certain he had done something to Bai Lan. Before the captain''s arrival, the boy''s falcon approached him with a small note attached to its leg. Removing the note from the bird''s leg, Governor Tao reads it to find Rin''s familiar handwriting. Written on it was a list of directions for him. One of them was offering Captain Delun to meet the Tuhan''s to give them the offerings. Following through with Rin''s plan, Governor Tao deliberately insisted on Captain Delun being the one to offer the offerings to their surrender ¨C not forgetting to add a few flattering words to raise his pride. As expected, Captain Delun accepted without uncertainty. Once everything was set, they only needed to wait for Rin''s arrival along with the Tuhan''s Commander and his army. Just as Rin had thought, the clever commander of the Tuhan''s caught onto their trap and without hesitation killed Captain Delun. From the beginning, he was a used sacrificial tool in her schemes. Presently, standing on a hilltop, Rin peered down at the Tuhan''s retreating soldiers with cold stoic eyes. Abruptly, an icy chill ran down her spine upon sensing a pair of menacing eyes on her. Looking down in the direction of the gaze, Rin narrowed her eyes dangerously low. Commander An Sun, mounted nobly on his horse, stared up toward the hilltop rested in the forest to see a lone figure watching them from above. His gray apathetic eyes concealed behind his mask blackened with a blood-thirsty gleam. An amused enigmatic smirk curled up on his red lips as he gazed at the standing figure. Rin, meeting his gaze, calmly stared back, her eyes still. Captain Bai Lan. The two continued to stare until finally, An Sun, with his grin remaining, departs with the rest of his fleeting men. Watching the soldiers departing figures, Rin turns around to walk down the hilltop ¨C her white robes waving behind her. Unnoticed by the rest of the soldiers, Rin''s eyes dimmed darkly with a sharp light. That smile on his face... Rin tensed her fists tightly to her side as she walked down the hill. It was time to stop stalling and end this once and for all... ... "Sir, it looks like Captain Bai Lan''s plan has worked again. He even brought in some reinforcements from the Northern Empire." The prime minister, standing behind Governor Tao helplessly smiled as he watched the Tuhan''s departing figures. "I have to say, even I was fooled by the boy''s scheme." "He''s an impressive fellow. Sometimes in order to have a scheme work, one must deceive both their allies as well." Governor Tao smirked. Hands behind his back, Governor Tao''s expression turns strict. "Remember to report this to the Imperial Court. The Tuhan''s killed Captain Delun, giving us no choice but to fight back." "Yes, sir." "Governor Tao! We did it, another victory!" A soldier approached the two with a glowing grin. Walking beside him with a dazed expression was Rin, her eyes lost in thought. "Honestly, Captain Bai Lan, your tactics are beyond amazing, we''ve won two battles against them. I have full admiration for you!" The soldier chortled. Rin, standing off to the side had an expression that revealed the opposite of what one would have when winning a victory. Her lips were pressed into a hard line and her eyebrows furrowed. "Now that we have the power, we should attack head on and raid their camp!" "That''s not a good idea." Surprised by the boy''s words, the soldier looks at the young captain with wide eyes. "What do mean not a good idea? We do have the resources, right? So shouldn''t we strike them when their men are retreating and caught off guard?" Shaking her head with a sour expression, Rin turns to glance at the governor. "Sir, give the order for the soldiers to retreat back and head into the training grounds to train. We need to strengthen our defenses and protect the walls. As for the reinforcements, contact as many sources as you can." Rin spoke sternly. All three men stared at the young captain with serious expressions, the governor curiously looked into the young boy''s eyes. "With the help of my grandfather''s support for our army, we were able to trap the enemy. My initial plan, however, was to trap their commander and take his head or possibly be able to burn their food and weapon supply." Narrowing her eyes, Rin lightly drops her head. "However, I hadn''t thought even with reinforcements, he''d still be able to avoid our trap. I also believe that if we were to raid their camp blindly on winning two victories, we''d still be outnumbered. Even I''m uncertain with how many more soldiers they hold, including their weapon supply." Rin, with a furrowed expression, looks up at the governor. "Governor Tao it seems that I''ve neglected something significant and miscalculated the Tuhan''s Commander strength." She was senseless to believe she''d be able to capture his head with just her grandfather''s reinforcements. It was clear the Tuhan''s were stronger than she predicted. Even with knowing their past victories she foolishly believed it was because the other provinces forces were weak. But no. It wasn''t as easy as their defenses or soldiers being weak. It was merely because the Tuhan''s men were strong in both numbers and strength. For the first time, Rin felt she had entered a battle where she was truly challenged. To be honest...it was irritaing. Watching the boy''s grim expression, Governor Tao sighs. "I understand. I''ll have the Generals inform them and be sure to contact more neighboring provinces and empires." Governor Tao said. "Until then, I believe it''s best suited that you rest." About to refute back, Rin lifts her head to speak but is cut off by the Governor''s raised hand. "Escaping a kidnap and undergoing the pressure of a battle is stressful, I recommend regaining your strength for the time being and thinking things over some more." Silently lowering her head, Rin gently nods. "Yes, sir." "En, good. You''re dismissed for now." Nodding her head politely, Rin, along with Xu Mujin walk away from the Governor on top of the stone walls and toward a carriage. Inside the carriage, Rin releases a long sigh, her eyebrows scrunched together. No matter what she couldn''t rest. Not until she was sure this was all over. 68 Long Way To Go The Tuhan''s camp. "I swear Lord An, I had no idea they planned an ambush!" The slim strategist begged as he kowtowed onto the ground. Seated in a large chair at the end of the tent was An Sun, a cold impassive expression on his face as he propped his chin with his fist. From the beginning, he remained silent and aloof toward the man''s explanation and pleas, his cold gray eyes glancing off to the side as he sighed irritably. "Then I take it the inside information you received was false?" An Sun''s cold voice chilled throughout the room. "N...No. It was that Captain Bai, it was his doing! I was informed that he was dealt with but..." "So, you were out-smarted by him?" Unable to reply, the slim man drew his lower lip between his teeth. It was true, Captain Bai truly outsmarted him this time. Not only was he able to hide the fact that he called in for reinforcements from the Bai army, but he also tricked one of his men into claiming he was dead to fool them. Previously, he received information from Captain Delun about Governor Tao''s plans from the emissary from the Eastern Empire. However, who would have thought even a top skilled spy was unable to detect Bai Lan''s plans. An Sun, watching the strategist lower his head bitterly, releases an enigmatic smile. Leisurely standing up from the large chair, An Sun stares down at the kneeling man on the pen''s ground. "You should be fully aware I don''t need useless people in my army." With casual movements, An Sun reaches for the sword beside him, his rough large hands stroking its blade smoothly. The strategist''s figure trembles, his eyes widening. "L...Lord An, please give me another chance! I still have more schemes we can use against them!" As if not hearing his pleas, An Sun swiftly and with taunting movements twirls the large sword in his hand. "Moving on from unimportant matters. There''s something I''m far more interested in." Gulping at An Sun''s swift angelic movements of his sword, the strategist felt his kneeling limbs go weak. "Besides that treacherous Hong family who else sent you to spy on us? Was it that dear brother of mine?" "W...What are you talking about? I''m innocent, I was solely sent to aid you and Lord An in battle!" "Has anyone told you, lying is a sin?" "But I..." As the strategist stammered, An Sun, with a broad bloodthirsty smile aims his sword toward the strategist''s frail body. "It doesn''t matter now anyway. Your recent acts of betrayal have provided me just the reason to finally kill you." Without hesitation, the sharp blade slashes down piercing through the man''s flesh and bone - causing his head to fall off from his shoulders. Splashes of the strategist blood sprayed onto the pen''s floor. An Sun''s eyes dimmed with a cold indifference and he lifted his hand to splash the drops of blood off his sword. "Manchu," An Sun turned his body away from the bloody corpse and walked toward the corner of the tent where a table was placed. Quickly entering the tent with an amused expression on his face, Manchu stares down calmly at the decapitated head near the entrance. "I''ve bet you''ve been wanting to kill him since the day he entered our camp." Manchu teased. "Tsk, just have someone clean up the mess." Sighing gently, Manchu fixes his gaze on the decapitated head. "I''ll have men come in and clean it up and bring in some wine," Manchu said and playfully kicked the bloodied head. Humming in approval, An Sun gracefully wipes the blood off his sword with a cloth - a calm indifferent on his face, completely void of the expression a man would possess after killing someone. ... "How much damage did our troops take?" "The damage is minimal, but still surprising that we even took damage in the first place." Sitting calmly at the wooden table with a cup of wine, An Sun silently stares at the burning warm brazier within the pen''s center. "You''re right. It was a dirty move they did." An Sun eyes narrowed down dangerously. "That new captain of theirs truly is skillful. Using tactics even their past captain hadn''t used before, he''s not kidding around." Manchu said as he poured wine into his cup. A strange look came over An Sun''s face for a fleeting moment before quickly disappearing. "Captain Bai Lan; he''s a member from the Bai family, right? Get me more info on him, including his past battles." An Sun said suddenly. "I''ll get people on it," Manchu replied. For a while, the two sat in silence. Drinking wine and staring at the fire inside the tent. However, occasionally Manchu would shift his gaze in An Sun''s direction with a mischievous glint in his eyes. Noticing the man''s glances his way, An Sun''s brows twitch. "What?" "Oh, nothing. It''s just I noticed during their attack the soldiers were all especially aiming for you. Looks like their captain was hoping to get your head."Manchu smirked behind his cup. "I''m well aware of what his aim was. Unfortunately, his plan was far from being achieved." An Sun sipped his wine lazily. "En. I noticed. Though, his tactics have to be quite good if he''s able to win a small victory against the mighty Commander An Sun." Manchu teased. An Sun irritably casts a murderous glare in Manchu''s direction. Manchu not minding his dangerous glare, smiles. "But in the end, he lacks something in his tactics." The blazing fire in the center of the tent sparked, the glowing embers crackled, casting a red glow over the men''s faces. "What do you think? Are Captain Bai Lan''s tactics good enough for you?" Manchu asked amusingly. "Tsk, hardly. If anything they''re pathetic. He lacks the willpower and experience in battles." An Sun said. In response, Manchu laughs lightly. An Sun, ignoring the man, continues to look at the gleaming fire while drinking his wine. That captain of theirs still had a long way to go before he was worthy¡­ ¡­ "Young Master Bai." Currently walking down the hall, Rin turns in the direction of the voice. Instantly, her clear eyes catch sight of the familiar emblem of the Bai soldier''s armor. The corner of her mouth quirking up. "General Liwei, it''s a pleasure to see you again." Walking up toward the girl dressed in men''s clothing, the general smiles with a polite nod. "Same to you, young Master Bai." General Liwei bows his head. General Liwei was a known general in the Bai army. He was second in command to her Uncle Guo and was skillful in leading their troops. Seeing a familiar face, Rin felt her stiffness somewhat ease. "I guess I should send Commander Bai something in return for his help this round." Rin scratched her cheek. "Haha, he would like that very much." General Liwei chuckled, his bearded chin vibrating. "Maybe try making your letters longer than one sentence for him as a gift this time." Blinking her eyes rapidly, Rin''s lips curve up into a smile. "I''ll take that suggestion into consideration." Rin chortled. For a while, the two continue to converse as they walk, with Xu Mujin and a few other Bai soldiers trailing behind. "Is the young Master returning to [1]Huushin anytime soon?" The general suddenly questions. Folding her hands behind her back, Rin''s eyes stray to the setting sky. "Not yet. Not until this is all over." Rin responded softly. Examining the girl''s determined yet peaceful eyes, General Liewei sighs. He somehow knew the young girl would say that. As much as he understood her longing to reunite with General Guo and Commander Bai, just like always she was determined to never run away from a battle. "I understand young Master." He sighed once more. Nodding her head with a smile, Rin and the general stare up at the sky. "I also came here to inform you, young Master, that our men and I will be departing soon." With a questioning gaze, Rin turns her eyes toward General Liwei. "Did something happen?" Rin''s voice was traced with slight concern. "En. There''s been some suspicious activity in the Eastern Empire''s Capital. Their emperor called in for reinforcements, including the Bai army." He explained sternly. "The Eastern Empire?" Rin softly uttered those words, her eyebrows furrowing. Suspicious activity? What could possibly be so suspicious that they had to call in so many strong reinforcements? Creasing her brows, Rin''s expression turns grave as she soon lost herself in the endless thoughts surrounding her head. "Don''t worry too much young Master, I''m sure its minor. Your grandfather and the other Bai soldiers will be fine." General Liwei smiles reassuringly. "En, thank you." Rin smiled generously in return. "You be sure to stay safe as well." "Of course." Saying a few more words, General Liwei and the rest of the Bai soldiers lowered their heads courteously in Rin''s direction before departing away. Rin watched their armored backs disappear and narrowed her eyes ¨C her lips pressing tightly together. All of this was too suspicious. Could the Tuhan''s have something to do with it? But that wasn''t possible if they were fighting here. Wouldn''t that mean they didn''t have the time to head to the Eastern Empire? Then who was it that was starting a war with them? "Cough! Cough!" Run abruptly breaks out into fits of coughs, her small white fist lifting up toward her lips to muffle the sound. "Young Master are you all right?" Xu Mujin, standing behind Rin asks with furrowed brows. "I''m fine. Just a little thirsty." "Should I get the young Master some water?" "No. It''s fine. I''ll get some later." Right now she had to go plan out their next attack and hopefully get some information on what was going on in the Eastern Empire''s Capital. Covering her mouth to soften the light coughs escaping her mouth, Rin walks down the halls to head toward her room in the governor''s estate. Winter was coming. 69 Been Played One month later... In the past month, the entire land was wrapped in a white powder. The previous trees covered in rich green leaves were bare, small piles of snow snuggling in the trees cracks. The air was crisp and frosty, the bitter winds fluttering with traces of snow inside their chilly gusts. Inside a room in the governor''s estate was the figure of a young boy. His figure arched over his desk as his body was comfortably covered with a thick royal blue cloak. The windows to the room were wide open, revealing the deep blue frosty sky. "Cough! Cough!" "Young Master, I think you should rest. You''ve been coughing a lot lately." Resting at her desk with a heap of papers in her white hands, was Rin. Her body gently clothed in a soft blue cloak. Across from her, resting cozily in a soft silk pillow was Ju. Its eyes closed as it rested peacefully. The incense burner on the side released traces of aromatic smoke until it descended within the room''s air. "I''m fine, it''s just a minor cold." Rin''s emerald eyes calmly browsed the written words on the paper. "If that''s so, then I urge you to close the windows. Otherwise, it''ll get worse." Sighing gently, Rin places the papers in her hands down to pick up a warm cup of tea in front of her. "Has Governor Tao reported anything yet?" Seeing as the girl was going to ignore his words, Xu Mujin sighs but continues to reply. "Not as of yet. He''s notified that young Master is to rest until anything happens." "All right." Quietly sipping her tea, Rin continues to read the official reports in her hands quietly. A gentle gust of wind flows into the room through the window, fluttering the girl''s tied up dark hair as she jotted down some minor notes. The silent calm air was soon cut short by the sound of a servant''s voice on the other side of the door. "Master Bai, Governor Tao summoned you." Lowering the papers down onto the table, Rin stands up from her seat. "Understood, thank you." Softly stroking the falcon''s feathered head as it slept comfortably, Rin turns to leave to head to the governor ¨C a few muffled coughs escaping her. ... In the provincial office, Rin quietly sat down at the square wooden table ¨C her small body leaning close toward the large stone brazier filled with burning charcoal. Sitting comfortably across from her at the table was Governor Tao, who calmly poured himself tea into a miniature white cup before consuming its contents. "It''s been a month since the Tuhan''s men have attacked, I''m sure that commander of theirs is planning something." Governor Tao bitterly smiles while carefully pouring more tea into his cup. "Cough! Cough..." Rin''s white fists covered her mouth. "Has Governor Tao looked into their commander?" "En. Commander An Sun, an adopted son of the great An Clan. Although adopted, he''s an exceptionally brave and capable young man. He won his first victory when he was nine-years-old. For the past ten years now, he''s been fighting other clans around the Northern Empire and other areas, all which he has won." Governor sighed gently. "It seems we have severely underestimated Commander An Sun." Rin silently nodded her head in agreement. He was right, she had underestimated him. It was unwise of her to think that way. But now that she understood his overpowering strength and aggressive tactics, she still couldn''t help but find some of his recent moves unusual. For the past month now, the Tuhan''s hadn''t made a move toward them. She reported for a few of her scouts to monitor their base, yet all that was stated was that they hadn''t made a move. Rin knew they had the advantage, their tactics were meticulously planned and they possessed higher military strength and troops. So what exactly was the reason they were holding off? Already guessing what the boy was thinking, Governor Tao sighs wearily. "I realize we''re slightly at a disadvantage. Even with the help of your grandfather''s soldiers, we were still unable to strike them. It''s a shame they had to leave so suddenly to head to the Eastern Empire." "Yes." Rin lightly held her chin with her slender white fingers. "What I don''t understand sir, is why? The Tuhan''s have stopped attacking, and my grandfather''s army was sent to the Eastern Empire. Could they be connected somehow?" Unless... Rin''s flashing eyes quickly enlarge with hysteria, her complexion paling. "It couldn''t be..." Rin whispered grimly. Noticing the boy''s distressed appearance, Governor Tao parts his lips to ask what was wrong, when suddenly the frantic sound of a soldier''s urgent voice interrupted him. "Sir! There''s an emergency!" The soldier warned while speedily entering the room. Both alarmed, Rin and Governor Tao''s expressions become alert. "What is it?" Governor Tao asked sternly. "The Tuhan''s main forces of one-hundred thousand men have forcibly broken through the Eastern Empire''s neighboring province, and are headed to their capital, Shongo!" Rin''s face stiffened, her hard eyes turning cold. They already broke through their Eastern Empire''s neighboring province? "Why weren''t we informed of this earlier?!" "I apologize sir, but the speed of the Tuhan''s army was incredibly fast and went completely unnoticed until recently. When we were aware of their whereabouts, they were already ten miles from the neighboring Eastern Empire province!" "I see...so we''ve been played." Rin chuckled coldly. "The Tuhan''s left a portion of their defensive army near the armed provinces in the other empires, while their head forces aimed for Shongo. Their main intention was to attack the Eastern Empire, not the other provinces. By having their commander, An Sun here, they granted us with no choice but to call in reinforcements from the Northern Empire, lowering the other empires defenses not to mention now ours." Gently lowering her head, Rin''s hands gripped tightly into fists and her eyelids lowering. Why hadn''t she noticed it earlier? Because of her reckless thinking on the whole situation and for underestimating the Tuhan''s Commander, many of lives were put at risk and probably even... Abruptly, a light but rough enough pat to draw her out of her thoughts was felt on Rin''s back. Looking up, Rin notices the governor gazing thoughtfully at her with a friendly expression. "Don''t think too much of it. In war, not everything will go as planned. Even if it does, it will never go evenly. You''re still young, there will be many occasions where things like this will happen." Governor Tao thoughtfully reassured with a hearty chuckle. "For now, while you recover your thoughts, why not for the time being leave some of the other stuff for the older soldiers to handle? You''ve professionally prepared some of our scholars enough for them to understand what to do." The governor smiled. "But, since you''re captain, what is it we should be doing now?" Rin''s blank eyes warily scrutinized the governor''s expression, her rosy lips slightly parted. Somehow, even if his kind words were reassuring to hear, Rin nonetheless felt anything but consoled. "We should be strengthening our defenses. Now that An Sun''s men have fulfilled their primary goal in reaching the Eastern Empire''s capital, he''ll most likely come here with brute force and attack. Hence, our best option is to defend the fortified walls." Rin responded blandly. "En. Then I''ll leave that to you. I''ll be sending a letter to the Eastern Empire about the situation." "Yes, sir." Rin lightly lowered her head courteously. ... On Rin''s way out of the governor''s office, her grim expression darkened, her eyes piercing with an unknown emotion. Her grandfather was in the Eastern Empire with his troops. The Tuhan''s men were heading there to attack. For some reason, Rin''s heart couldn''t help but restlessly squeeze. "Xu Mujin." "Yes, young Master?" "Go to my grandfather in the Eastern Empire''s capital to check on the situation." "But young Master, I was assigned to stay by your side until..." "Don''t forget you were also ordered to obey my every order. I''ll be fine without security for the time being. The Tuhan''s won''t arrive yet and the walls are still up, so go now." Rin harshly commanded with a glaring gaze. Looking reluctant, Xu Mujin sighs hopelessly. "Yes, young Master." In the blink of an eye, Xu Mujin''s figure disappears, a gentle wind being left behind. Staring at where the young man formerly was, Rin sighs gently. "Cough! Cough!" Covering her mouth from the abrupt coughs, the corner of Rin''s eyes tear up. After her harsh coughing fit, Rin looks down at her hand only to feel her body turn cold and her eyes to enlarge. Blood. There was blood on her hand. ---------- A/N: I want to say thank you for your wonderful support and patience! It truly means so much to that so many of you enjoy and comment on my story. Whenever I read your comments or received a vote for my story, I can''t help but always smile and squeal. I never thought I''d receive so much support and people who like my work. It honestly means the world to me, and I love you all so much! Merely know, without you I''d never continue writing - so give yourselves a pat on the back for being amazing human-beings. 70 Room For Improvemen "Looks like everything was completed thoroughly." Manchu smiled. "Our head forces went through the Eastern Empire''s bordering province and are on their way toward the capital. And the new set of weapons arrived yesterday. " "That''s good," An Sun calmly responded. Standing in the front of his tent with arms crossed over his armored chest, An Sun quietly glimpses ahead at the stone snow coated mountains ahead. "What''s your report on their captain?" His deep husky voice sounded. Standing behind him with a scroll in his hand, Manchu helplessly smiles while looking at the report. "Captain Bai Lan, a grandson of the Bai household; however, until recently, no word of someone with the name Bai Lan entered the family. He''s played various parts in battles with the Bai army for the past two years but has hardly made any appearances until a month ago when he was sent to aid Tao Guozhi and his men." Manchu reads the official report on Bai Lan. "All tactics are from him as well, he holds the majority of control over the Guando army." After Manchu ended the report, An Sun remains soundless. Several strands of silk black hair gently caressed An Sun''s handsome face as the frosty air gently whisked through the air and his silver mask concealing his eyes from sight. "A member of the Bai huh?" An Sun''s crescent eyes divinely revealed a faint glint, his red lips arching upward. "Let''s keep that Captain Bai alive." "Oh?" Manchu, now standing beside the man arched a brow amusingly. "That''s the first. You''re regularly so keen on spreading as much blood as you can." With the corners of his mouth still arched up in a smile, An Sun lowly chuckles. "I believe he''ll be a valuable asset to our army, particularly with tactics like his." "I thought you said they were pathetic?" Calmly glancing to the side, An Sun''s sinister smile expands even further. "They are, but that doesn''t mean there isn''t room for improvement. His tactics are nevertheless admirable." Looking intently at the man beside him, Manchu delivers a cunning smile. "You''re right." Grunting in response, An Sun begins to walk away from the tent and toward the center of the camp where his noble horse stood. Ascending onto it effortlessly, An Sun''s dark gray eyes hidden behind his mask reflect a trace of murderous killing intent. A frivolous smile spread across his scarlet lips. Behind him was a full army of men in armor mounted on their horses, Manchu mounted beside him. "Let''s take down Guando province!" ¡­ "Cough! Cough!" Rin lightly releases a few mild coughs, her blue cloak fluttering behind her in the frosty background. The Tuhan''s men were arriving, and her grandfather was fighting out in the Eastern Empire''s capital. All situations were troubling, but Rin knew she had to focus on one for the time being. And that was strengthening their defenses and securing the city walls. The sound of Rin''s footsteps in the snow sounded as she walked toward the soldiers disposing of the deceased bodies from their previous battle in front of the city walls. "Hurry it up; we still have to secure the walls!" A soldier ordered two others as they lifted the dead body of a soldier in a large white cloth. "In that case, we''ll need more people to come and help!" The other responded with a grunt. Tightening his lips, the soldier was about to respond when suddenly, from the corner of his eyes he saw the bright red cloak of a boy. "Captain Bai!" The soldier respectfully lowered his head. Rin and a prime minister approached the soldiers. "Sir, the repairs on the city wall have yet to start. If we''re given more men then¡­" "Stop what you''re doing. For the time being, we''ll have others complete this task. Thanks to the sudden wave of snow, we''ve been given more space to repair. Our top priority is to repair the fortified walls immediately. The Tuhan''s men could strike us again any day now." Rin coolly spoke. "Yes, sir!" Lightly nodding her head, Rin looks around at the snow-covered ground. Countless bodies of soldiers and their deceased horses were about. Sharp arrows and swords impaled in their maimed bodies, while some''s heads were beheaded from their bodies. Rin''s eyes remained composed and indifferent as she stared at the deceased bodies. This was war, there was no time to mourn; there was only time to make sure their lives weren''t in vain. "Any other civilians out, inform them to head back into the city. We''re shutting the gates, make sure not a citizen is outside the walls." Rin gazed ahead at a few civilians helping the soldiers dispose of the deceased bodies in front of the walls. "We''ll perform a proper burial for the deceased later." "Yes, sir." The soldier cupped his hands. Nodding her head once again, Rin turns her body around to head back toward the city gates. Light coughs escaping her rosy lips. As she walked, her mind began recalling the countless dead bodies in the snow. So many of those corpses were their own men. Some belonging to the Tuhan''s. However, when in comparison to the soldiers lost, their side had twice as much. Due to the snow, they were given an advantage when the Tuhan''s arrived since it''d slow them down. Earlier, Governor Tao sent word to the Eastern Empire''s capital for more reinforcements, including to the Bai army. Rin could only hope the battle in the capital would finish soon, and their reinforcements would arrive. And for her grandfather and Uncle Guo to make it out safely. Entering the city, Rin''s steps halt upon recognizing a familiar figure among the civilians. In her hands was a set of large furred blankets. The woman''s long flowing black hair was elegantly tied in a styled bun - a simplistic jade hairpin placed in her hair. Wrapped around her tall, slender body was a light purple cloak. Suddenly noticing the approaching figures, the governor''s wife shifts her brown eyes in their direction. "Captain Bai." The woman''s soft voice greeted them. "Madam Tao, you shouldn''t be here. It''s cold and dirty, who knows if you''ll catch a cold. Allow us to return to the estate." Rin lightly lowered her head. Staring at the boy with soft eyes, the woman smiles serenely, a slight shake in her head. "I''m all right, thank you. Supporting the civilians is all I can do in this situation." Despite her age being near thirty, the governor''s wife was both sophisticated and youthful looking. Her silk lengthy lashes and carefully powered face, all glowing softly in the white scenery. "I thank you for accompanying my daughter often, she mentions you quite often." Madam Tao gently giggles. With a faint smile, Rin nods her head. "No need to thank me, I enjoy hanging out with young Miss Lixue. She''s great company to have during such times." Smiling lightly, the governor''s wife smoothly lowers her long lashes. "Captain Bai, I understand the pressure that weighs on your shoulders during this time, however, be sure to keep in mind to properly take care of yourself." Madam Tao reminded kindly. Rin couldn''t help but be stunned by the woman''s gentle words. Her brows somewhat furrowed. "You should see a doctor once in a while. I''ve noticed you''ve been coughing lately, not to mention your complexion is paler than usual." "I thank Madam Tao for your concern and kindness. However, such things will be put on hold until..." "Captain Bai!" All turned toward the frantic sound of a soldier''s voice. Rin quickly turns her gaze in the soldier''s direction with narrowed eyes. "The scout sent to the Eastern Empire''s capital has returned! Governor Tao is requesting for you!" Rin''s expression becomes alert at the soldier''s report. "Understood. Have someone prepare me a horse immediately!" Rin said sternly while quickly walking away - however, not forgetting to turn to look at the governor''s wife. "Madam, I apologize, I need to return. Please go back to the estate safely." With those parting words, Rin quickly mounts the horse given to her by a soldier and withdraws to the provincial office. Observing the boy leaving on the horse, the governor''s wife watches with a concerned expression. A man with long hair and a ruffled beard who previously was within the house of a civilian appears behind her. His strange appearance was frail and slightly ragged, one a beggar would look. Dressed in white robes, his long shoulder-length hair tied in a ponytail. Already perceiving the man''s presence, the governor''s wife slightly shifts her gaze toward him. "Do you know what''s taking place?" Madam Tao looked at the man with furrowed brows. "I do not, madam." Hearing his response, Madam Tao''s brows deepened, her dark glossy eyes turning in the direction Rin departed in. "In that case, do check on the situation. Make sure everything''s all right my husband and Captain Bai." "Yes, madam." Afterward, the ragged man parts ways with the governor''s wife and begins walking in the direction of the provincial office. 71 Be There Soon In the Eastern Empire''s military campgrounds. "Commander Bai." The old man in lion emblem armor shifts his eyes toward the direction of the voice. Walking in his direction with a friendly smile on his face, was a general who had fought alongside the old man in their recent battle between the Tuhan''s army. "Our city thanks you and your men a thousand times over for your kindness in supporting us against the Tuhan''s. Without your army, I don''t think we would have come out so victorious." The general motioned his head low with cupped hands. "En. I didn''t help out of kindness, General Duan. As a commander, I fight for lasting peace among our united empires and will help in any way I can to protect the people." General Duan stared up at Commander Bai with a stunned expression which soon converted into a generous smile. "You truly deserve the honorary title Commander." The general chuckled. "Of course," Commander Bai laughed with a grinning expression. After a few minutes, Commander Bai departs to a pen in the army campgrounds. Sighing, Bai Han settles down on a wooden chair in the pen; a flaming brazier placed to the side to keep the room heated. Winter had arrived. The days were colder while the nights were an ongoing storm. The grand eastern mountains were covered with blankets of deep white, glistening snow. All the soldiers in the camp wore large cloaks and fur cuffs on their armor to stay warm during the chilly days. The Tuhan''s driving forces charged through the neighboring eastern province brutally with maximum speed, already storming forward to the Eastern Empire''s Capital, Shongo. Luckily, before the Tuhan''s army arrived, Bai Han and his fifty-thousand men, arrived a day before the opposing enemy. On the day of the Tuhan''s armies arrival, thoroughly charged and ready to attack; Shongo, Commander Bai, the Bai army, and Shongo''s soldiers fiercely attacked against the Tuhan''s men with full force, slaying down every figure in their path. Due to the Bai army and the addition of Shongo''s personal army, they were able to defeat the enemy in two days. On the third day, the Tuhan''s captain met with Emperor Li Chang and afterward retreated away from Shongo. They came out victorious! However, the men lost weren''t small. Out of one-hundred-thousand men, ten-thousand were killed in battle. After their victory, the men celebrated with a lavish feast and drinks, as well as mourning for the brave men that were lost on the battlefield day. Now in his pen in the campgrounds, Bai Han sighs back into his chair ¨C fatigue gradually taking over him. With their main forces down, he was now able to head back to the Northern Empire and aid his granddaughter in Guando. Thinking about the foolish girl with emerald eyes, Bai Han''s closed eyes open, a tinge of worry traced in them. One month. It was one month since he''d last seen her. Including the other two months, she left to the Eastern Empire, it felt like an eternity for the old commander. Sighing helplessly, Bai Han lightly scratches his bearded chin. Suddenly, a fierce gust of wind breezes through the pen causing the now alert Bai Han to stand up from his chair to stare at the intruder. However, upon recognizing the familiar face standing before him, his silver eyes widen. "Xu Mujin?" "Greetings Master Bai." Xu Mujin, the young man kneels down on the pen floor with cupped hands. What was he doing here? Wasn''t he supposed to be watching Rin in Guando? Unless¡­something happened? "What''s wrong? Is it Rin?" Bai Han anxiously asked. "No Master Bai, the young Miss was worried after hearing about the Tuhan''s main forces heading to Shongo, therefore, young Miss Bai ordered me to travel to the Eastern Empire and check on the situation." Xu Mujin reported. Hearing him speak, Bai Han felt his heart ease of the previous worry he felt, but then his face had suddenly twisted into an unpleasant expression after processing his words. "You left her alone?!" Commander Bai snapped. "I apologize, Master Bai. I tried to reason with her, but the young Miss ordered me to check on you." Xu Mujin warily lowered his head even further. "Who cares what that foolish girl ordered? Your job is to listen to my orders and protect her while she''s there!" "This servant recognizes his mistake and will willingly accept any punishment Master Bai gives this servant." Sighing irritably, Bai Han runs his hand through his grayish hair. That foolish, idiotic, reckless girl! Did she not consider the consequences of her actions? Worried about him? Did she underestimate him as a commander who trained in the army for over fifty years? Holding back his fury, Bai Han sighs once more. "Your punishment will be discussed later. As of now, what''s the situation back in Guando?" "Yes, Master Bai. The situation sir, to be honest, isn''t doing so well. The Tuhan''s commander plans to attack Guando any day now and they''re currently planning to fortify their defenses based on young Miss''s orders." The more Bai Han heard, the more infuriated he became. The foolish girl really sent her personal bodyguard out to check on him when she herself was in a desperate situation?! Intentionally trying his best to compose himself, Bai Han firmly makes a decision in his mind. He needed to head to Guando immediately. Despite having just won the battle against the Tuhan''s and drained of energy, they needed to quickly help reinforce the Guando army to fend off the incoming Tuhan''s. For the people''s sake and of course his foolish granddaughters. "I understand. Head back to Guando quickly and protect Rin until I arrive. Notify her we''re on our way and to hold off as much as she can." Bai Han ordered before departing out of the pen with a fierce, stern expression. Please, Rin. Please wait, he''ll be there soon. ¡­ Back in the Guando province, Rin quickly arrived in the provincial office where the scout and Governor Tao were. "Governor Tao! What''s the situation in Shongo?" Rin abruptly ran into the room with concerned eyes. Governor Tao turns to look keenly at the scout kneeling down on the ground, his chin propped up by his hand. With a faint gesture, Governor Tao motions for the scout to repeat the words he told him moments ago. "The Bai and Shongo soldiers were victorious." The scout announced. That meant...her grandfather and uncle were safe. Once those pleasant words were spoken, half of the weight on Rin''s heart lifted. However, she wasn''t about to rejoice completely. Based on his words, there was more to what happened. Rin shifted her gaze in Governor Tao''s direction with a wrinkled expression. Sensing the young boy''s gaze, Governor Tao calmly turns to look at the scout. "Tell us the rest." Governor Tai said nonchalantly. "Yes, sir. After the Tuhan''s first battle against Shongo and the Bai army, the Tuhan''s general came to the conclusion that their strength wasn''t enough to take over Shongo. The Eastern Empire''s Emperor, Li Chang, met with the general in charge of the Tuhan''s leading forces. The two sides spoke, and eventually, the Tuhan''s people retreated." Both Governor Tao and Rin listened attentively to the scout as he reported every precise detail of the events that took place in Shongo. However, Rin couldn''t help but find something in his report to be off. Did they retreat just like that? Surely there must have been a reason why the retreated so easily beside their lack of soldiers. As much as Rin despised Li Chang, her maternal uncle, she was thoroughly aware he was a man of power and strength, but also a man of grand schemes. "How come they retreated so easily? Couldn''t they have called reinforcements?" Rin furrowed her brows. The scout gently lowered his head even further, his lips tightening. "As an agreement to their surrender, Emperor Li Chang promised his army wouldn''t interfere with aiding Guando. I also found out, a month ago, he dispatched an order to reject all the incoming reports we''ve sent for reinforcements to the neighboring provinces and empires." 72 Surrender "What?" Rin''s eyes blanked. There wasn''t a trace of emotion on her face - it had been as if time had frozen. "What do you¡­" About to ask the scout about his words, Rin was lightly pulled back by Governor Tao''s stretched out arm - silencing her. "I understand. Thank you, you can return." Governor Tao dismissed the scout. "Sir." The scout stands up from his kneeling position to bow toward the governor before departing from the office. Left with just the two in the office, Rin finally breaks free from the governor''s hold to look frantically in his direction. "Governor Tao¡­" "It seems we''re being given up to the Tuhan as a part of the Eastern Empire''s safety." Rin''s expression turned bleak, her hands clutching tightly into fists. "There''s still a way we can get out of this sir." Rin flashed the governor a contorted smile. "I''ve sent out my personal guard to the Eastern Empire. I''m sure by now my grandfather and his army are on there way. If we hold the Tuhan''s off for a few days then¡­" "You''re right, there is a way to get out of this, I''m sure with the help of your grandfather''s army we''ll be able to succeed." Governor Tao''s eyes crinkled. "But there''s a cost. The number of lives lost will be great. The citizens will have no choice but to partake in battle and lose their lives." Composedly, Governor Tao''s eyes bore into Rin''s. "If that is to happen, then what would be the point of defending this province?" Rin couldn''t help but be surprised by his words. What would be the point? Wouldn''t they all be sacrificing their lives to protect and take back their province? Unable to say anything in return, Rin''s head lowered, her forehead puckered. Already guessing what Rin was thinking, the governor reveals a weak smile, his figure standing up from his seat. "I understand you must think the people giving their lives for this province is for the better, but unfortunately I didn''t become governor to allow my people and soldiers to suffer. I don''t wish for any of them to live in fear and war, all I wish for is peace among the people." Releasing a light sigh, the corner of the governor''s lips curve upward. "Bai Lan. Tell the guards to open the gates, let us surrender." "You can''t! If we surrender now, the Tuhan''s will kill all the citizens!" Rin frantically spoke. "I promise you, give me a few more days and we''ll be able to fend them off." Smiling gently at the boy, Governor Tao''s eyes lift up behind her. "Wei Jingyi." Hearing the familiar name said by the governor, Rin quickly turns her gaze behind her to identify the familiar figure of the man she met three months ago in the Eastern Empire - as well as her servant when young. "Wei Jingyi¡­" Rin utters his name, a glazed expression displayed on her face. Observing the boy''s face of shock, Wei Jingyi, with his dark beard, smiles kindly. "It''s good to see you again." Rin''s expression was one of utter shock upon seeing her old servant from back in the Li Palace. What was he doing here? Governor Tao standing off to the side notices the two''s exchange and arches a brow. "I see, so you two know one another." Governor Tao chuckled lightly. "Yes, Master. In fact, I was the very one who trained the boy a few martial arts techniques when he was young." Wei Jingyi smiled kindly. "Interesting. Unfortunately, it seems I won''t be able to know more about it for long." Governor Tao''s smiles were distant, yet calm. "Bai Lan. You''re an unusual boy filled with potential and many opportunities awaiting you. That is why¡­I can''t allow you to die here." Before Rin could say anything in response to the governor''s unusual words, Rin felt an abrupt pain on her neck, causing her vision to fade and grow hazy. Limply, Rin''s body falls forward. However, before reaching the floor, her body was grabbed by Wei Jingyi. "Thank you." Governor Tao glanced him half a smile. Leisurely, Governor Tao subtly shifts his body in the direction of the office window. White glowing flakes of glittering snow gently falling down from the gray painted sky. The governor''s deep eyes remain relaxed, almost devoid of any emotion. "I''m sure in a few years the city will be prosperous once again after I''m gone." Without hesitation, he gently lifts the gleaming sword on the table. The swift sound of the polished blade unsheathing from its holder echoed clearly throughout the room. "When the boy wakes up, tell him¡­" As Governor Tao told Wei Jingyi what to pass onto Rin, the middle-aged man''s eyes widened slightly - but in the end, he solemnly lowered his gaze. "Yes, Master Tao." "En, good." With graceful movements, the governor sways the sword in the air before aiming toward his neck. Clatter--! The echoing racket of the sword falling to the floor sounded. Dark red pools of flowing blood painted itself onto the cold tile floors, the man''s purple robes now soaked in the red liquid. ¡­ Lying motionlessly in a small bed within the governor''s estate, Rin''s long silk lashes tremble as they slowly flutter open. Upon gently opening her eyelids, Rin''s eyes are met with the familiar ceiling of her room in the governor''s estate. Governor Tao¡­ Immediately shooting her eyes open, Rin sits up from the bed to stare down in her lap. Puckering her forehead, Rin tries her best to recall the events that took place before everything went dark. "You''re awake, princess." Detecting the familiar sound of Wei Jingyi''s voice, Rin quickly shifts her gaze to stare at the frail unshaven man standing to the side of her bed. "The governor, what¡­" "Governor Tao''s dead, princess." At first, heeding his words, Rin''s expression went vacant and her eyes deep without a hint of emotion displayed. Suddenly, a faint numbness entered Rin''s body. A tightness could be felt in her throat ¨C her mouth going dry. Her emerald eyes burning hotly with a raging emotion. Bam--! In quick, practically invisible movements, Rin stormed out of her bed to strike violently at the seemingly weak Wei Jingyi. In the end, Rin''s fiery punch was effortless, as the man soon captured the girl''s pale white fist. "Why¡­" Rin harshly drew her lower lip between her teeth and her head lowered. "Why didn''t you stop him?" No matter how hard she tried, Rin couldn''t restrain the tears from flowing down her cheeks - her eyes welling up with hot, raging tears. With more anger and force, Rin slams another blow toward Wei Jingyi. "You could have stopped him, but you didn''t! Why?!" Catching the girl''s punch once more, Wei Jingyi calmly pulls Rin''s spare arm behind her back while gripping her other in his hand. "Have you forgotten who trained you? Do you really think you can overpower me?" His gruff voice was indifferent without a hint of emotion. "Besides, as his servant, what right do I have to stop my Master? It was his choice. How could I have stopped him?" Rin gnashed her teeth, more tears welling up in her flaming eyes. In the end, she uttered nothing. There was nothing else for her to say. Observing the girl''s eyes shed silent tears onto the floor, the middle-aged man sighs wearily, his hands that were gripping her arms began to slowly loosen. As Wei Jingyi released her, Rin hadn''t noticed how weak her body was - emotional fatigue taking over her as she collapsed on the floor limply. She didn''t understand why her emotions were in a turmoil. Rin knew the governor for one month, although seemingly long, it was barely enough time for her to develop any strong emotions. Yet inexplicably tears fell from her eyes, her body kneeling down on the floor, numb. "As his servant, it''s my duty to inform you of his final words to you before his death." Wei Jingyi stared down at the frail, pale figure silently crying on the floor. Rin''s expression becomes stiff. Slowly, she raises her head at the bearded man. "What did he say?" 73 The Path To Choose Before Governor Tao''s death. "When the boy wakes up, tell him to take my head to the Tuhan''s, it''ll ensure the citizen''s survival. And if he thinks he''s at fault, remind him that this was my choice. When one becomes a ruler over people, big or small, only they will understand what''s best for his followers. All lives in this world have a purpose. And mine is to protect the people even if it cost me my life." Flashing a gentle smile at the man, Governor Tao directs his gaze toward the unconscious Rin lightly laid out on the floor. "Serve the boy well, he''s an interesting fellow." Wei Jingyi widens his eyes before lowering his gaze. "Yes, Master Tao." "En, good." Following those words, and without hesitation, Governor Tao raises the sword toward his throat before ending his life. ¡­ Rin''s eyes dulled, tears welling up in her eyes once more after hearing his words. "A fool¡­" Rin''s voice shook. "Such a fool." His sacrifice, no one would thank him. No one would feel anything, as his or her only concerns would be on themselves. He was a fool! "Princess, you must understand. Sir Tao, didn''t do this to be thanked or to draw emotion out from the people. This was his path and he chose to serve it with honor." With pained filled crinkled eyes, Rin stares up at her former servant. "What do you plan to do from now on?" He asked. The girl remained silent for a few moments, her eyes slightly widening. Her complexion had lost its previous rosy glow and was now a sickly white, causing her to appear dainty. Yet, despite her feeble appearance, the girl''s eyes burned intensely with strong emotions. Rin''s lips pursed into a firm line and her brows crinkled. "The path I choose¡­even if my uncles is a prosperous heavenly path, I will nevertheless serve it and take back my country. If I follow this path, will you still accompany me?" Silence descended over the two. With Rin kneeling on the floor and Wei Jingyi looking down at her, neither of them said a word ¨C their eyes boring into one another. "If you''re all right with someone frail and old like me, then I''ll be willing to serve you on your path, young Master Bai Lan." Widening her eyes, Rin''s lower lip quivered, however, her eyes remained firm and determined. "Thank you. From here on, I will request for your aid in supporting my path." ¡­ On a snowy cliff, ten miles from the province Guando, two men in shining armor mounted on horses gazed ahead. The air, bitter and harsh blew soft winds, and drops of light snow fell from the pale sky. "I have to admit, I''m shocked by how long they''re holding up. They must really be desperate." Manchu hopelessly sighed. "Should we attack when the snow stops?" "En." An Sun, seated on a black gallant horse grunted, his mask covered eyes staring off in the distance. "Well then, we should head back and drink more of that wine. I heard we got new packages for it and it''s high quality from the Western Empire!" Manchu cheerfully drove his horse away from the mountain view. "Manchu. Their captain¡­he''s from the Bai family, correct?" An Sun''s deep voice rumbled. "Yes, I did say that as it was in his report." Manchu arched his brow curiously. An Sun''s hidden eyes narrowed as he recalled the small figure on top of the hill watching him and his men from above. Curling his lips into a mocking blood-thirst sneer, An Sun darkly chuckles. "So that means out of ten years of fighting in battles, my opponent is a pampered little kid from a prominent military family?" Manchu, noticing the man''s irritation held back a snort. "He did grow up in a military family, so he must have been trained quite a lot growing up. But I guess you''re right. That doesn''t change the fact that a kid younger than you by four years was able to win a victory against you." Manchu''s crystal blue eyes flickered with mischief. Twitching his thick brows, from the corner of his eye, An Sun leers intently at Manchu who continued to smile at him ignorantly. "Tsk. Let''s go." Disregarding Manchu''s smiles, An Sun steers his horse away from the frosty cliff. "Hey, wait up for me! Sheesh, you always leave without me¡­" Manchu mumbled as he follows the man away from the mountain''s edge. ¡­ "Cough! Cough!" Rin quickly covered her mouth to muffle out the violent sound. Taking in a sharp breath, Rin dipped her head to stare at her palms. "Does his daughter and wife know yet?" "I informed his wife, however, his daughter¡­she''s still young, I believe it''ll be best to not tell her." Wei Jingyi calmly poured a cup of tea for the girl seated across from him. Rin silently accepts the cup and merely gazes at its contents. Her jade-like fingers softly grazing the rim of the cup. "How is she?" Releasing a grave sigh Wei Jingyi pours another cup for himself. "In shock is all I can say. Of course, it''s an expected reaction after telling someone their husband killed himself to save his people." Wei Jingyi''s sentence caused Rin''s hands to squeeze her cup tightly and her eyes to droop. The man seated opposite from her in the lantern-lit room silently examines her expression. "Princess, I don''t mean to be frank, but I''m curious as to why this has affected you so. I believe you and the governor knew one another for onemonth, correct?" Softly, Rin nods her head while vacantly staring at her cup. "Then why?" Why does it bother you so much? Already knowing his question, Rin purses her pale lips and feels her jaw clench. For a few seconds Rin hesitates to speak, but after finally thinking it through, she spoke her thoughts. "After my mother and I escaped the Li Palace, the two of us lived in a village in the Northern Empire." Rin begins to speak softly. The girl''s emerald, inscrutable eyes release a faint glint of coldness. "Once three years past, Li Chang found us and sent men to kill me and kidnap my mother. When they caught us she told me to run, and I did. After that she..." Rin''s voice gradually trailed off as she spoke, her voice from the beginning firm and resolute. "I see. So just like your mother, Governor Tao also gave up his life to let you live along with his people." "En." Unable to hold in a sigh, Wei Jingyi light scratches his bearded chin. "Princess, do you ever wonder why they gave up their lives so you could live?" He asked as he calmly sipped his tea. Raising her eyes toward the man, Rin''s forehead wrinkles. In response to the girl''s confused expression, a gentle smile curls up on Wei Jingyi''s lips. "It''s because they believe in you." "Why would they¡­" "Princess, do you remember what Sir Tao said? Every living thing in this world has a purpose, a path to serve. Some people''s path is to follow or support others, while there are also those who are meant to lead. They believed in a few years or so, you''d make a difference someday. They believe in the power you hold and the knowledge you obtain. They didn''t sacrifice their lives for you, but for a better future." Slowly, Rin processed his words, allowing them to sink in deep within her heart. At the time of her mother''s death, she had always thought back to when she ran away. Times where she dreamt of that night all over again and wondered if things would have changed if she went back. But as a child, all she would be was a nuisance. Looking back at her moments in the village the two stayed in for the past three years, Rin soon remembered the repeated reminders her mother would tell her and how she''d trained her years of self-defense. The simple facial expressions and actions her mother showed quickly made Rin understand something. Her mother was prepared to die. From the beginning, she knew her days were coming to an end. Rin sometimes wondered if everything she''s done was what her mother wanted. Seeking revenge on Li Chang and killing him. It was the only thing that kept Rin living and thriving to succeed, however, if she were to continue to follow this path did that mean more would die for her? Taking in a deep breath Rin slowly calms the anxiousness in her heart. For now, she''ll push those thoughts aside. She had other things to worry about at the moment. Rin stands up feebly. "Take me to the provincial office. I need to inform the troops of our surrender." Quietly nodding his head, Wei Jingyi follows Rin out of the room. For the time being, she needed to push her fate in a new and dangerous direction 74 Letter To Readers - Support Me! @@ Hello, all you lovely people! I can''t believe the new year is almost here. I hope all of you had a wonderful 2018! Anyways, the main point of this little post is to inform all of you that I''ve started a Kofi account! For those of you who don''t know what it is, it''s where you little dumplings, can support me by donating money and also see some art or personal images from me on there. I recently started this account because I realize as much as I love writing stories for all of you, I don''t get paid to do it and sometimes I''m not motivated enough to write. (¨i_¨i) Although you don''t need to donate if you wish to, be free to do so! If we reach my goal I''ll increase my updating schedule or the number of chapters I update and even update special chapters in different characters point of views! ( ? ?¦Ø?? )? Here''s the link to my Kofi account, it will also be in my bio - https://ko-fi.com/D1D4M2KC#@@ 75 Die In Vain "What?" Inside the provincial office of Guando, Rin, Wei Jingyi, a prime minister and a few additional generals and soldiers, gathered around the room. "What do you mean we''re surrendering? Where''s Governor Tao?" A general creased his brows roughly. Rin, now thin and frail with a delicate and weary expression, standing in front of the broad table, lightly coughs before staring at the group of men with inscrutable eyes. "Governor Tao is dead." Following her words, the entire room became hushed - everyone''s complexioned whitened, eyes widening. "W¡­What?" The general mumbled. "Governor Tao is dead. His final words were for us to surrender and offer his head as a peace treaty for the survival of the citizens." Rin responded casually. The general hearing her words again stumbled backward with his gaze on the floor. Clenching his fists tightly, the general''s cold eyes glance up toward Rin. "You¡­You let him¡­" "General, I hope you understand as someone who served Governor Tao, I had no right to interfere in his decision on defending his people. From the beginning, this was his fight, not mine." Rin coldly cut him off. Grinding his teeth hatefully, the general continues to glare at Rin, straightening up his stance. Rin set her eyes on the general with indifferent eyes, unnerved by his threatening aura. Noting the tense air, a soldier speaks up. "Even so, surrendering¡­We can''t just do so after everything we''ve done. We''ve won two battles between the Tuhan. There''s still a chance." Coolly glancing at the soldier who spoke, Rin narrows her eyes. "Have you forgotten whose captain here? Not to mention our initial victory was based on luck, our second was due to timing and reinforcements. Right now we have no reinforcements and are certainly not going to fight based on luck." "But¡­" "Do as Captain Bai says." A woman''s frail voice sounded. Everyone looked in the direction of the soft voice. Standing in front of the entrance was a slim middle-aged lady ¨C a maidservant supporting her as she walked. Compared to her previous elegant and dignified appearance, the woman''s complexion was slightly pale and her eyes were dimly lit without a trace of light - it was as if she were a walking corpse. "Madam Tao." Everyone courteously lowered their heads upon identifying the woman. Lifting her frail hand, the governor''s wife calmly shifts her jet-black eyes toward the general. "Release the order to our surrender." "But Madam¡­" Sharpening her black eyes, the woman softly speaks. "Do you wish for my husband''s sacrifice to be in vain? He gave up his life to defend his people. If those were his final wishes you will not hesitate to follow them through." The general lowers his head gently. "Yes, Madam Tao." Casually, the woman shifts her gaze toward Rin ¨C a faint glimmer of pain hidden in her eyes, along with another emotion that was unseen by the rest of the men. "Captain Bai I thank you for everything you''ve done, you granted us the strength to fight until the very end." "Madam Tao." Rin stared uneasily at the woman with a complicated expression. Parting her lips, Rin hesitates to speak before she quietly lowers her head. "Thank you for your sincerity." Examining the young boy respectfully bow before her, Madam Tao quietly nods her head and departs out of the building with the help of her maidservant. Looking sternly at Madam Tao''s direction, Rin''s eyelids lowered ¨C a new form of ruthless determination in her eyes. "As Governor Tao''s final wish, we''ll surrender to the Tuhan. Send word to their commander of our surrender and offering of Sir Tao''s head." Rin ordered the general. Stiffening up, the general raises his eyes to look into Rin''s. "Yes, Captain Bai." "En." Rin gently spoke, her eyes lifting up to look around at the men. "You all fought hard and gave it your all. Remember, we may have lost today, but it is merely temporary. Learning from a failed battle is a situation you should choose to study and learn from. Not everything will go as we planned, it''s best to learn from those losses then dwell in them." All the men in the room listened as Rin spoke, the agonizing feeling in their hearts somewhat eased, however, the loss of their governor continued to create a weighing sensation inside. He was their leader and the compass to their ship. Without him, they were lost and powerless to fight. "I''ll send out word to the Tuhan''s commander." The prime minister spoke up. Bobbing her head lightly, Rin turns her body around to exit the provincial office ¨C Wei Jingyi trailing behind her. Unseen by the rest of the men in the room, Rin''s lips quivered and her eyes lowered dangerously. For they had not known the emotional and physical torment their loss had caused the young captain. ¡­ "They''re surrendering?" A masculine and throaty voice rang within the tent. In the Tuhan camp, An Sun who was currently cleaning his sword halted his movements upon hearing Manchu''s words. "It seems so," Manchu smirked as he looked down at the scroll in his hand. "Apparently to prove their surrender, they''re offering Governor Tao''s head." An Sun''s strong and clean hands raised his sword up, its glowing blade reflecting in his eyes. "I didn''t think they''d surrender so soon." An Sun lowered his head with an enigmatic smile. "A very honorable move of Tao Guozhi, I have to say it''s a shame to lose such a respectable man." Shrugging his shoulders, Manchu looks at An Sun. "It''s expected of people from the north. They''re not as eager to allow their people to suffer as much as the other empires, which is why their military is regularly so weak." The flawlessly attractive man with satin, black flowing hair stiffened his rosy lips. All emotions on his face were void, unable to be seen no matter how long a person looked. "You''re right." An Sun''s jade-like hands wiped the sword once again. "That Captain Bai of theirs...He doesn''t fight like a northerner, his tactics are too dirty and well planned to be from the Northern Empire." Listening to An Sun speak in a low voice, Manchu smirks devilishly. "I was thinking the same thing. Who knows, maybe there''s more to him that others don''t know." He snickered. An Sun''s eyes suddenly spark with a dark light, his eyes turning to look at Manchu. "How''re our men in the eastern mountain doing?" "Everything is fairing well, they have the Bai army in the sight and are ready for your orders." Coldly, a wide sneer spreads across An Sun''s lips. A deep chuckle echoed throughout the room. "That''s good. Tell them to keep watch and to stay hidden." Manchu merely nods his head in agreement. An Sun''s head turned back to his sword. "We''ll accept their surrender in two days." An Sun said, not mentioning anything more on the previous subject. Hiding his snicker, Manchu decides to exit the tent and leave the man alone. Things around the camp were definitely about to get more interesting. ... Sitting inside her room that was faintly lit with a flaming lantern on her desk, Rin comfortably wrapped the soft blankets around her. The girl''s delicate face paled with beads of cold sweat pouring down her forehead. With a brush in her hand, Rin quietly writes down her reports and observations. Light coughs escaped her mouth as she wrote, the small falcon nestled beside her closed its eyes peacefully as it slept. Now with their loss, Rin had no choice but to write letters informing the Northern Empire''s capital about the situation, including the people of Guando. Informing the citizens of their surrender would not only ensure their safety but their corporation. Rin could only hope the governor''s head as an offering would be enough for the Tuhan to spare the citizens. Coughing lightly once more, Rin pulls the blanket closer toward her, careful not to disturb the small bird resting against her folded legs. Ever since the first of winter came, Rin found her body to be slightly sluggish and much weaker. She''d occasionally cough, yet the sight of shedding blood hadn''t startled her. If anything, she was well aware of her body''s state. Ever since the night of her escape from Li Chang''s men, Rin found her body to be relatively weaker during the winter. Including the times when she grew up in the Bai household. Being the worrier he was, her grandfather quickly called a physician the first time Rin fell ill, and just as Rin told him, it was a minor cold. However, her grandfather would still worry. A couple of times she''d even cough up blood, scaring the poor old man to death. Since then, he was always careful for Rin''s health during the winter, always advising her to dress warmly or to limit her time outside - if he could control her well, make her not go outside at all. Therefore, Rin knew this illness of hers would pass after the winter. When winter came so did the storm brewing within her. 76 All So Foolish Inside Rin''s room, she smoothly moved her white hand across the piece of paper - written words publishing onto the page. Confirming their surrender, Rin, currently sent a scout to deliver her letters to the neighboring provinces. At that moment, Rin was writing away at a letter to her grandfather, informing him of their loss. When writing the letter to her grandfather, Rin''s hand tensed - all movements ceasing. Gripping her hands tightly, Rin continues to carry out her letter. She had lost the battle. For the first time, Rin felt the feeling of defeat, however, she wasn''t one to dwell too much on it. She was willing to admit her lack of judgment toward the enemy. For once she truly met her match. Yet, even with these thoughts, it still didn''t change the fact that Governor Tao¡­ "Young Master Bai." Looking up to identify the familiar figure of Wei Jingyi, Rin could roughly comprehend the reason for his sudden presence. "Is everything prepared?" "Yes, everything for our surrender is prepared." Bobbing her head, Rin stands up from her seat and gently folds the letter to her grandfather to the side. Walking out the door with Wei Jingyi behind her, the two walk down a long hallway in the estate ¨C gradually making their way outside of the estate to a separate courtyard. In the cold weather and white scenery, Rin''s curved brows, wide emerald eyes, tall nose, and thin red lips varied greatly, presenting her the appearance of a celestial being. Walking into the separate courtyard, both step inside a room. Within the small room, two soldiers stood obediently by a golden crafted jade chest resting on a polished table. Rin''s steps halted upon seeing the chest. Inside the chest was none other than Governor Tao''s head. Their offer for surrendering and protecting the citizens. A light tap could be felt on Rin''s back, causing her mind to clear. Looking to the side, she sees Wei Jingyi flash her an impassive smile ¨C his eyes boring deeply into hers as if reminding her of their former conversation. Rin''s pupils glow lightly and her steps continue toward the soldiers. "Thank you for your work, men." Rin bowed toward the soldiers. The soldiers stare at Rin with a complicated gaze, however, their eyes never losing the glow of respect and admiration. "It was an honor serving with you, Captain Bai." Both men cupped their hands, a tilt in their heads. Rin smiles faintly at the men. It was indeed an honor. For the first time, Rin was given the chance to see teamwork, leadership, and the truth of what went on in war. Including failure and meeting a worthy opponent. Every so often there were battles even Rin couldn''t face, which she was willing to accept. She merely needed to train and study to reach those who were stronger. Once she was strong enough, would she capable and worthy to take back the Eastern Empire. Suddenly, the sound of gentle footsteps could be heard approaching the courtyard. Shifting her head in the direction of the footsteps, Rin recognizes the familiar figure of Madam Tao - her usual maidservants unseen. "Madam," Everyone bowed. Acknowledging the men with a slight bow in her head, Madam Tao''s jet-black eyes set on the golden chest at the end of the room. Silently, the woman walks toward the chest, her long cotton cloak concealing her hands dragging behind her. "Please leave me alone with him for a while before you send him off." She gently spoke. "Of course, Madam." The four left the room, allowing the woman to be alone with the golden chest. With the doors shut, no one could see what went on inside. Madam Tao raises her frail hands to the top of the chest and gently lowers her head. "Tao Guozhi. When I became your wife, I knew of the responsibilities you bore as governor. I knew because of that, you''d place the people before anything else. And I knew¡­that a day like this would come. But I didn''t think I''d¡­" Gently, a clear glistening tear falls from the woman''s white cheek down toward her red lips. "Was me asking for us to live peacefully with our daughter too much? You served your people well and faithfully - fulfilled the path you spoke of." She slowly lifted her hand. From her raised hand, the glimmering iron object inside her cloak could be seen. "My dear husband, I promised you before that''d I''d follow you anywhere you went. I''m willing to fulfill that promise still." ¡­ Outside, Rin and Wei Jingyi had long walked away from the courtyard and back toward Rin''s room. "After our surrender, we must ensure the safety of Madam Tao and her daughter, Lixue," Rin said gently as she walked. "I don''t want them to suffer any more than they need to." "Of course. I''ve known the madam for a while and know a peaceful life for her daughter is what she wants most. I''ll contact some of their relatives in the Northern Empire." Rin nods her head, however, due to his sentence Rin couldn''t help but look at the middle-aged man beside her. After her meeting with Wei Jingyi in the Eastern Empire when she was visiting her mother''s grave, she believed she''d never see him again. Yet she never would have thought she''d meet him once more as a servant working for Governor Tao. Because of their early separation, she didn''t know much about him even when he was her servant in the Li Palace. She was aware based on rumors she heard on her visit to the Eastern Empire, that one of Li Chang''s members betrayed him and ran away. Tightly guarded that day, Rin could guess they were all searching for Wei Jingyi. Discovering him in the Northern Empire and knowing the Tao''s for so long relatively gave her an idea of what his betrayal was about. Knowing Li Chang''s weariness, he must have assumed of Wei Jingyi being a spy from another country or empire. Either way, Rin didn''t care to ask him about what happened nor did he ever mention it. Rin looked up at the gray, chilling sky, the winter days becoming colder and colder. Currently walking down a long hallway, Rin suddenly halts upon perceiving the familiar figure of Madam Tao''s old maidservant. The elderly maidservant was looking slightly agitated at the moment, her wrinkled face pale. Upon recognizing the young boy, the old maidservant''s eyes lit up as she scurries quickly toward him. "Greetings, young Master Bai." The maidservant bowed hastily. "En." Rin nodded motioning for the woman to raise. "Is something the matter?" "Ah¡­yes! Young Master Bai have you''ve seen Madam Tao by any chance? The madam ordered for this servant to personally prepare her some tea, so this servant followed their given orders. However, when returning, Madam Tao was missing!" Wrinkling her brows, Rin''s eyes narrowed. What was she saying? They just saw Madam Tao just a few minutes ago. Why would she leave without alerting her servant? Rin could understand she may have wanted to go alone and see Governor Tao before they offered him for surrender, but was there a need to leave her maidservant behind without notifying her? At times like this, maintaining a guard or servant around was important in case of the enemy attacking. Rin couldn''t help but feel an eerie feeling enter her heart. Without a word, Rin swiftly walks back toward the courtyard where Governor Tao''s head, rest. Wei Jingyi, noticing the girl''s hurried steps also followed behind. The cold biting snow, kissed Rin''s cheek as she walked faster, her expression stern and frail. Midway toward the courtyard, Rin saw the figures of the previous two soldiers running in their direction ¨C their faces drained of color. Seeing them caused the unpleasant feeling in Rin''s heart to increase. "Captain Bai! Captain Bai!" One of them shouted frantically. "What is it? Where''s Madam Tao?" Rin walked hastily toward the men. Upon hearing Madam Tao''s name, both soldiers stiffen, their heads dropping. "The madam she¡­" One of them spoke, his voice quivering. Rin widened her eyes. Running past the men, Rin made her way toward the courtyard to enter the room where the golden chest rest. The sight before her caused Rin''s knees to weaken and go soft. Thump--! Falling to the floor, Rin stared at the bloodied body of Madam Tao, a sharp dagger clattered next to her and a faint puddle of blood beneath her. Rin''s expression dulled. "Why¡­" She scrunched up her face in a harsh, pained expression. Once the first tear broke free, the rest followed in an unbroken stream. Rin''s body bent down on the floor with her trembling hands pressing down onto the cold floor, her teeth gnashing harshly together as droplets fell from her face onto the floor. "Why are you all so foolish..." Why did they give up their lives so selfishly?! As Rin sobbed a sudden foul taste rose from inside her mouth causing a violent cough to erupt from her. "Cough! Cough!" Coming into the room to see Rin coughing violently on the floor, the two guards stood frozen in place while Wei Jingyi walks toward Rin''s side to support her. "Are you all right?" He creased his brows. "I''m¡­" Rin once more broke out into another series of coughs. "Captain Bai you''re¡­" As more coughs came out, Rin felt something trickle down the side of her mouth. Wei Jingyi, crouching beside her, widened his eyes slightly. Blood had come out from the young girl''s mouth and spread across her palms. 77 Stay Alive Will You? A soldier, alarmed by the sight of Rin coughing blood, speaks up. "I''ll call over the estate physician." "There''s no need." Rin wiped the corner of her mouth with her robe sleeve. "But¡­" "Call someone over to properly take care of Madam Tao, she needs a decent and proper burial." Already aware of her body''s condition, Rin deliberately chose to dismiss the idea of calling in a doctor - not to mention her being a female. Leisurely and with Wei Jingyi supporting her, Rin stands up weakly. She strays her eyes down toward the body of Madam Tao, her eyes red and emotionless. "Prepare to send young Miss Lixue to her relatives outside of the city. If she asks about her parents, you know what to say." "Yes, young Master." Wei Jingyi lowered his head lightly before departing from the scene. Rin lightly conceals her mouth to muffle a cough and subtly shifts her gaze toward the two soldiers. "Make sure to take care of her properly. If someone asks, inform them that Madam Tao couldn''t bear the loss of her husband and took her life to honorably join him." Rin said. "Yes, Captain Bai." "And get me Minister Chou, I need his report on the Tuhan." After issuing out the orders, Rin calmly with a blank expression, walks out of the courtyard - the stench of blood wafting through the air. ¡­ Once Rin summoned Minister Chou, he hurriedly went over to the provincial office. When the old man arrived, he quickly reported to Rin of the Tuhan''s arrival in two days'' time. Based on their commander''s direct response, Rin knew it wasn''t clear or not if they accepted their surrender. After all, the last time they issued a surrender it was a trap and killed many of their men. She couldn''t help but secretly worry. If they weren''t to accept their surrender then¡­ No. She wouldn''t allow it, no matter what, she needed to ensure Governor Tao''s last wish and to make sure his daughter was protected. Although she lost the battle, this was something she refused to fail. She owed him that much. As she made up her mind, a look of determination and coldness flared within her emerald eyes. Standing in the center of the currently snow-covered estate garden, Rin stared up at a particular tree in the center. Despite the cold winters, the chrysanthemum''s remained existing - heavy coatings of snow embracing their stem and weak, frail petals. Her mother in the past said chrysanthemum''s reminded her of Rin. Strength, nobility, and elegance. Rin couldn''t help but sigh toward her mother''s words. Although she may have possessed some of those qualities, it was still not enough. Her strength wasn''t enough to protect those she cared for or those who served her in her battles. It all wasn''t enough. Looking up at the tree with a serene expression, Rin''s ear perks up at the familiar sound of footsteps in the snow. Without diverting her gaze, Rin could already guess who the sudden figure was. "Did things go smoothly with contacting Miss Lixue''s relatives?" "Yes. Her aunt and uncle have agreed to take her in and raise her." Wei Jingyi casually walked toward Rin. "En." Rin lightly nodded her head. "Inform the citizens of our surrender along with the remaining soldiers. I''m sure once the Tuhan take over they won''t spare the soldiers, so it''s best to have them escape the city using the hidden passageways. Notify them to transport some weapons with them as well." "Won''t the Tuhan be suspicious from the absence of weapons we have?" Rin gently released a light, complex smile. "They may. But I''m sure they won''t be too skeptical, after all, we just had a crucial battle that involved the Bai army. As long as there are still weapons present it won''t be too unusual." Feeling another cough coming along, Rin covers her mouth. "Cough! Cough!" "Young Master¡­you should rest now. All of this has taken too much of a toll on your body. I''ll carry out the rest and ensure everything goes smoothly." Wiping the corner of her mouth, Rin''s body shifts to turn in Wei Jingyi''s direction, however, her eyes remained lowered. A cold wind fluttering through the garden whirled around the girl''s robes and tied hair. "Wei Jingyi, you said you''d listen to my orders and follow me on my path. To ensure Miss Lixue''s absolute safety, I want you to go with her to make sure everything goes well. Travel low, I don''t want anyone getting wary of her status." "Young Master¡­" "Although the Tuhan''s commander is arriving within two days, I can''t be sure if he''ll be as generous as to accept our surrender." Rin raises her eyes to look into the man''s dark crinkled ones. With a crooked smile, the girl''s eyes were clouded with a numbing forcefulness. "I ask of you, as a favor, to follow this order of mine." Shock transformed on the bearded man''s face and the look in her eyes caused his thoughts to waver. Sighing with defeat, Wei Jingyi bows his head low toward Rin. "In that case, I will follow your orders as you say." ¡­ "Pretty big brother, how come Lixue''s leaving so soon?" Preparing the young girl in a cotton coat and extra clothing, Rin looks down at Lixue sitting in the wooden carriage. Deliberately made of wood, the carriage gave off a relatively cheap feeling yet not to the point of looking unsuitable to ride. Rin ordered the guards to choose this carriage to generate a low profile image on Lixue to prevent trouble on the road. "Your mother and father thought it was best you stayed with your aunt and uncle outside of the city for the time being, while they resolved some matters here," Rin said as she covered the little girls head with her coat hood. "Eh? Momma and Papa aren''t coming?" Unseen by the little girl, Rin''s hand harshly clutched the rim of the girl''s hood but quickly loosened it along with the wave of distress in her eyes. "En." Rin curtly spoke. "Then, is pretty big brother coming with me?" Eagerly, the little girl''s round doe eyes looked up at Rin ¨C a blinding radiance shining inside them. The corner of Rin''s lips twitch, however, she puts on a gentle, angelic smile. "Unfortunately Miss Lixue, I won''t be accompanying you. I have to stay here and help with some business." Listening to Rin''s response, the little girl''s plump, rosy cheeks puffed out and a pout displayed on her soft face. Rin couldn''t help but feel helpless watching her gaze ¨C a trace of guilt surging in her heart. "But I promise, whenever I can, I''ll come and visit you." Rin kindly smiled, her eyes warming up gradually. Shocked, Lixue looks up into Rin''s emerald eyes and beams brightly. "En! You must promise Lixue, no take backs!" The little girl enthusiastically nodded her head. Chuckling gently, Rin stretches her hand out to softly stroke the girl''s bangs. "En, I''ll be certain to keep my promise." With the girl''s mood finally being raised, she happily plopped her round body onto the furred blankets on the wooden carriage floor. Rin smiles lightly at the girl before a sudden thought enters her mind. Placing two fingers by her mouth, Rin''s releases a light yet sounding whistle into the air. Lixue, confused by the sound, looks at Rin with a slanted head and interested gaze. Suddenly, the sound of fluttering wings could be heard from above. Landing on Rin''s outstretched arm was none other than Ju. Its beady, large eyes flickered as it looked at the cross-dressing girl. A delicate expression etched on Rin''s face as she lifted a dainty finger to caress the bird''s flat, feathered head. Enjoying the sensation, the bird tucks its neck back and closes its eyes. After she finished petting the small bird, Rin moves him toward the carriage entrance. "Open your arms." Lixue''s expression intensified even further after hearing Rin''s words and as ordered, the little girl opened up her arms. Rin lowers the falcon on her arm toward the furred blankets and Lixue''s small lap. Casually, Ju flies down from Rin''s arm and into the girl''s lap. Excited yet confused by Rin''s actions, Lixue raises her doe dewy eyes upward. "This will prove my promise to you. While I''m busy here, I''ll have you take care of Ju in my stead." Widening her brown eyes, Lixue''s eyes glow and she lowers her head to stare at Ju standing on her lap. "En! I''ll take good care of him for you pretty big brother!" "In that case, I''ll take your word for it." Beaming up broadly, Lixue gently pats the bird on the head, trying her best not to get overly excited and crush the bird. Ju, already used to the little girl''s pampering and smothering, disregards her and looks its beady eyes up toward Rin. Directing her gaze on Ju, Rin''s eyes flash with a complicated glint. "Take care of her. I''ll see you again soon." Rin said in a faint voice. As if grasping her words, the small bird looks away from Rin and nestles up toward Lixue. Smiling gently once more, Rin walks away from Lixue toward Wei Jingyi, who was preparing for the horse to leave. "Here are Ju''s favorite treats. If he gets hungry give them to him." Rin delivered the middle-aged man a small cloth bag. Staring at the cloth bag in the girl''s outstretched hand, Wei Jingyi sighs hopelessly before taking it and placing it in his pocket. "You''re even leaving your bird with her?" "Just to ensure everything goes smoothly." Rin smiled. "Young Master, we both know the reason, no need to lie to me." The corner of Rin''s lips remains lifted, but her eyebrows wrinkle and eyelids lowered. "I guess I can''t hide anything from you." Rin scratched her cheek. "Of course not. You were my disciple for two years." The corner of her mouth quirked up slightly toward his words. The two stare at one another in silence before Rin bowed and departed away. "Young Master." Halting her steps, Rin proceeds to keep her back facing him. "Stay alive will you?" Turning her head upward, Rin releases a soft chuckle, her glimmering emerald eyes staring to the side. "Don''t worry, I don''t plan to die yet." Rin''s halted steps soon continue, the youthful figure disappearing from sight ¨C leisurely walking toward her new and dangerous path. 78 Finally Mee The two days of awaiting the Tuhan''s arrival passed by in a blink of an eye. All this time, Rin had been preparing the soldiers and as of now all of the citizens of Guando were aware of their surrender. By now, Lixue and Wei Jingyi had long driven away from the city. Rin''s greatest worries at the moment, unfortunately, were if the Tuhan''s commander was going to be accepting toward their surrender and the citizens. Based on the reports she received on him, he wasn''t so forgiving and was quite ruthless. But then again, most men in his position would be that way toward the opposing side. In war, there was no going easy. Only brute strength and tactics mattered in moments like these. Therefore, Rin could merely rely on her abilities to persuade. "Captain Bai!" The sudden sound of a soldier''s shouts echoed throughout the room''s walls. Rin, clearing from her thoughts focuses her attention on the incoming soldier. "The Tuhan¡­they''re here!" He panted. Composedly, sitting at her desk, Rin stands up from her seat. Despite the circumstances, not a trace of panic or worry could be seen on the young figure''s face. As she walked out of the room, her robes fluttered behind her in a graceful manner. "Prepare me our tributes for the Tuhan''s commander." Rin''s cool voice ordered. "Yes, captain." Through the estate window, Rin could see the perfectly gray sky. Petals of snow gently fell from the sky and the land covered in blankets of white, glowing powder. The girl''s eyes flashed dimly and silently stared up at the sky. It was time to finally meet the Tuhan''s commander. ¡­ Outside of the city walls, were ten-thousand men in armor, mounted on gallant strong horses. In front of the large army was An Sun with silver armor, seated firmly on a black midnight horse. Black satin hair cascaded down his broad shoulders and back ¨C the silk hair waving through the arctic wind. Concealing his deep, menacing gray eyes, was an iron mask - all that was seen was his strong narrow nose and thin red lips against his porcelain skin. Mounted beside him was Manchu, his blue keen eyes gazing at the city''s fortification with entertainment. "I''m surprised. After their previous issue for surrender, I didn''t think you''d accept. Do you think it''s another trap of theirs?" Manchu lifted up his eyebrows and his eyes glanced over at An Sun''s still and relaxed figure. An Sun shifted his gaze slowly, as he looked at the playfully looking Manchu. In an instant, an unreadable yet chilling smile spread across his lips. "I''d like to see them try. Besides, now that Tao Guozhi his dead, they won''t have much spirit to fight." A cold, blood-thirsty expression converted on An Sun''s handsome face. "Although, if it''s a trap I won''t be hesitant to kill all of them." Manchu sighed as if expecting that answer from him. Suddenly, the sound of a small door on the side of the city walls could be heard slowly opening. "Hmm? Looks like someone''s coming out." Manchu smirked, his voice soothing. An Sun, also taking note of the sound, turns to look in the direction of the wall. The sound of footsteps sounded through the air, their volume softening from the deep snow. White robes fluttered as the figure walked, jade-like hands gently holding onto a golden chest. Dark long hair framed their face after a gust of calm wind breezed through ¨C a mole underneath their right eye was visible. The figure''s emerald eyes and dark silk lashes remained lowered as they stepped. Walking until they were nearly three feet apart from An Sun and his army, was none other than Rin. An Sun, observing the figure quietly step forward, arched his black brow and couldn''t stop his gray eyes from dimming. From the beginning, his deep, penetrating eyes watched Rin come forward, with arms crossed against his broad chest. Once the figure stopped in their tracks, a gentle voice chimed through the air. "I, Captain Bai of the Guando province come on behalf of the city to surrender. Governor Tao has taken his life to ensure peace in the city. Regarding his actions, I ask if you conceal your anger and accept our surrender." Composedly, Rin elevates her head. She focused her eyes in An Sun''s direction, with a calm and steady gaze without a trace of fear or weakness - her eyes were impassive and resolute. "Inside this chest is Governor Tao''s head. You may look inside if you wish to confirm." Rin lowered her head respectably once more and raised the chest toward An Sun in a kneeling position, all thoughts of the numbness in her feet disappearing. From the beginning, An Sun remained silent, however, the slightest twitch in his eyebrows could be seen and his deep eyes darkened even further. [This female-looking guy...was who he''d been fighting with all along?] From their previous word of surrender, he was able to distinguish the small figure of someone staring down at him from above. He could already guess it was Captain Bai, however, he hadn''t realized how weak the boy looked until he stood a few feet in front of him. Not minding his silence, Rin continues to speak with her head lowered. "We hand you all the cities riches to you willingly. If there is more you wish for we''re willing to give it but¡­please spare the lives of the citizens inside the walls." Swish--! Following her words, the sound of a blade could be heard unsheathing and swiftly approaching Rin''s face. Feeling something drip down her cheek, Rin calmly looks up to greet the eyes of Commander An Sun ¨C behind his mask Rin discovered his gray eyes looking at her with contempt. Just now the tip of his sword scraped her cheek, causing a red liquid to flow down gently as if it were a tear. Although the cut wasn''t deep, it was still enough to slice until there was blood. "You dare beg for your life and seek forgiveness now?" A sinister yet calm smile gradually surfaced to show upon An Sun''s face. "Why should I heed your requests and allow insignificant people to live when I can merely kill you all and take what I want?" Unaffected by his harsh tone, Rin lifts her eyes to stare up to look directly into the man''s eyes. "In that case, why don''t we discuss your tributes, Commander An Sun." "Are you asking to negotiate with me or to stall time to issue another attack?" An Sun''s voice deepened. "I dare not issue another attack. You are the victor while I have lost, that I acknowledge. You can kill me as you please, however, the citizen''s lives¡­I will ensure their safety." Rin stood from the frozen ground. "All I ask is a bit of Commander An Sun''s time to settle this civilly." The soldiers listening to Rin''s words couldn''t help but laugh mockingly. "Haha, settle this civilly? What''s with this guy?" "What grants you the right to ask our Lord to negotiate?" "He really must be courting death." An Sun, with crossed arms, looks down at Rin. His gray eyes shone with a chilling, murderous aura. "And if I don''t agree to settle it peacefully? Why not just kill you now?" His voice had become ten times chillier than before. Leisurely, a faint angelic smile spreads upon Rin''s pale lips. "In that case, if you kill me and don''t spare the lives of the citizens, you''ll leave us no choice but to settle things violently." As if amused by her words, a blood-thirsty smile spreads across his lips, however, his eyes deepened even further. An Sun gave a cold laugh. "You still possess the strength? Let me tell you; I don''t like being threatened. Especially by a female-looking guy like you." Casually, An Sun leaps off from his horse, his boots slamming down onto the deep snow creating a thudding sound. "But since you asked so politely." Calmly, An Sun walked toward Rin, the powerful aura around him intensifying. "I''m willing to listen to your negotiation." Rin lowers her head, her silk lashes fluttering. "I thank Commander An Sun for granting us a chance at a settlement." Staring down at the boy who was now only a foot away from him, An Sun chuckles darkly. "I wouldn''t be too excited." The man calmly plays with his glistening sword. "After all, if I don''t like what you give me¡­I won''t hesitate to kill you." An Sun said with a light, playful smile, pointing his sword toward her narrow shoulders. Rin remains calm despite the weapon pointed on her. Her head still lowered, Rin''s mellow voice speaks. "Then I can only hope my tributes will please you. My fate, for now, will be in your hands, Commander An Sun. 79 I Want You Inside a stone room within the city''s walls stood three men, two in armor and one dressed in a white long-sleeved robe. Behind the boy in white were two Guando soldiers. The three figures were none other than Rin, An Sun, and Manchu. Despite having two guards by her side to protect her, Rin knew if he wanted, An Sun could easily kill them with the flick of his sword. During their back to back conversing, Rin''s heart was hammering violently. She had no way of knowing if he''d accept her peaceful surrender and choose simply kill her on the spot. Much to Rin''s surprise, he accepted. At that moment, Rin sighed in relief inwardly. She completed the first part of her task, now she needed him to approve it and spare the citizens. Rin gazes at the man standing across from her at the other side of the table. Gently, Rin places the golden chest in the center of the table facing An Sun''s direction. "Commander An can look inside to confirm the governor''s head if you''d like," Rin said. With his arms crossed over his broad armored chest, An Sun''s casually stares at the golden chest. "There''s no need." In other words, he already believed that Governor Tao''s head was inside. Nodding her head, Rin shifts her sight toward the two soldiers behind her and lightly nods her head. Following her gesture, a soldier takes out a scroll from his side and quietly hands it to Rin. "Thank you," Rin said before turning back to look at An Sun. "These are our offerings for the citizen''s safety, if you don''t mind, please look it over." As Rin sets the scroll on the table, An Sun''s eyes don''t stray from the petite figure in front of him. Slowly, minutes pass before An Sun reaches for the scroll on the table and opens it casually. At that moment, An Sun''s demeanor was neither cold or murderous, if anything it was dull but still chilling to the bone. His thoughts and expressions, unreadable. His mask concealed eyes calmly read the scroll''s contents. After a while, An Sun lowers the scroll to look back at Rin. The corners of his mouth arched up in a smile, but Rin, seeing the glow in his eyes couldn''t comprehend the reason for his smiles. "Your province is even wealthier than I imagined. Seems like your previous list of tributes wasn''t all you possessed." An Sun''s eyes fluctuated brightly. Heeding his words, Rin remained quiet, her expression stoic and reserved. Based on what he said he seemed quite satisfied with what she offered but...there was clearly something else he wanted. "Is there something else Commander An wishes to add? We''re more than willing to increase the number of certain tributes." "There is one thing." An Sun said slowly, never taking his eyes off the small figure. Although the man''s lips were smiling, Rin could see his eyes were not. A sudden coldness ran through her back as she awaited his request. Placing the scroll down on the table, An Sun leans in close to hover his large body from across the table, over Rin. "I want you." An Sun said with a gentle smile, but his words were laced with a cold and sinister pressure. From the beginning, Rin''s expression hadn''t changed, only a slight furrow in her eyebrows was expressed. To be honest, she was quite stunned by the ruthless man''s words. "Do clarify the meaning behind your words, Commander An." An Sun''s attractive smile froze momentarily a slight twitch in his brows was evident. Manchu, standing behind him stifled a laugh by releasing a faint cough. Ignoring the snickering Manchu, An Sun coldly glances at Rin, his stiff smile still present and leans back from the table to his original position. "Your strategies...they''re not like the northern people." At that moment, Rin''s eyes darkened coldly, her previous controlled expression hardening. Glancing over at the guards behind her, Rin''s cold voice speaks. "You two are dismissed." "But captain..." "You''re dismissed," Rin repeated coldly. Looking reluctant, both soldiers glance at the cold commander standing across from their captain. Identifying his chilling expression, the two soldiers exit the room leaving the three alone. Once sure they were gone, Rin gazes back at An Sun who currently displayed a light expression. "What is that Commander An wants?" Rin asked with a furrowed forehead. "As I was saying before, your tactics aren''t those of the northern people." He started calmly. "From my experience in battle, I''ve heard the eastern people''s strategists are highly valued and not afraid to get their hands dirty." The more An Sun spoke, the more Rin''s expression deepened. Does he know? Was he able to figure out just based on her former tactics? An Sun looked at Rin''s expression, his eyes slightly narrowing ¨C the previous smile on his face gone, gradually replacing with a threatening aura. "Will you become my dog? If so, then I will spare the citizens from death." ... A few miles from Guando''s province was the Bai army. Leading in the front was none other than Bai Han. The Bai soldiers effortlessly made their way through the snow on their gallant horses and carriages. After leaving the Eastern Empire''s capital, Bai Han and his men made way to head to the province Guando immediately. Due to having just fought in a strenuous battle, their energy compared to before was lower making their movements slow. It would take approximately five days to get to the Northern Empire from the Eastern Empire if one was on a horse. On foot, it took double the number of days. Even with the troubles, the men continued. The reason for this? They were recently informed their young Miss Bai was in danger back in Guando. As men who watched the young girl grow and progress into a strong dignified lady, they too were powered by the need to protect and save their young Miss. Energized by their will to save Rin, the soldiers continued to move onward. Bai Han''s heart nervously pounded in his chest. The only thing occupying his mind was to make it to Rin no matter the cost. However, despite the raging enemy heading toward Guando, what concerned Bai Han the most was the cold weather. Ever since Rin was little, Bai Han took note of the girl''s health during the winters. Compared to the summers, it declined rapidly, and her body would slowly become as fragile as porcelain. It may have been due to when she escaped her burning village and was exposed to such cold weather that she received this illness, but all Bai Han knew was the winters were a dangerous time for Rin. Although she didn''t show it and would always reassure him, he couldn''t help but worry and sometimes planned on sending her to the Southern Empire where the weather was warmer and her recovery would quicken. However, now she didn''t have the time to properly care for herself, and the weather became more chilling by the day. Just as Bai Han was lost in his worrying thoughts, a faint buzzing sound could be detected in the corner of his ears. General Guo mounted beside him as well took notice of the sound with narrowed eyes. "Commander it''s..." Before he could carry out his sentence, an arrow shot directly past Bai Han, missing his ear by a hair. Alarmed, both Bai Han and General Guo unsheathe their swords. Very soon multiple arrows shot at them from the mountain. Swiftly, both men block the arrows with the wave of their swords. Afterward, the sound of men''s shouts could be heard charging forward. "Commander we..." "Indeed." Bai Han grunted. "It appears that we''ve landed in a trap." 80 My Lord Rin stared at An Sun with furrowed brows, an evident frown forming on her lips. What was he saying? He wanted her to work alongside him and change sides? Manchu, standing off to the side with crossed arms, elevated his eyebrows with surprise but quickly transformed them to a look of amusement. Hmm...seems like things were becoming interesting. Clearing her thoughts, Rin looks up at An Sun with an impassive expression. "Surely Commander An jests. I couldn''t possibly serve alongside you. I may have helped this province in our battle, but I am, nonetheless, a member of Bai family." "Are you rejecting my terms?" An Sun''s eyes gradually tinged with a dangerous light and the air suddenly turned cold and suffocating - the smile on his lips lingered. Rin stared unwaveringly at An Sun, her clear eyes not revealing the slightest bit of fear, but instead was clouded with uncertainty toward the man''s plans. No matter how hard she searched into his eyes, Rin couldn''t decipher what went on through his head. Paying no attention to Rin''s look of uncertainty, An Sun glances to the side. "Your grandfather, he''s a noble military leader. I admire his ability and success." Rin''s eyes darkened toward the shift in conversation. At that moment, her body tensed. What was the meaning behind his words? "Additionally, I''m surprised by his dedication towards protecting his family members. Even after he''d just battled for two days without rest, he''s still on his way to aid his nephew." Having not gotten a reply from Rin, An Sun continues to speak with a hidden glint in his eyes. Squeezing her trembling hands into fists, Rin coldly looks up into the man''s cold eyes. Despite his seemingly generous and admirable words towards her grandfather, Rin knew behind those words of flattery was a warning. His words were a threat. Rin lowers her eyelids and stares down at the wooden table in front of her. This...what was she to do? It was clear from An Sun''s words that he had her grandfather under surveillance. If she were to reject his offer, he wouldn''t hesitate to attack and kill the Bai army along with her uncle and grandfather. But if she accepted, she''d have no choice but to leave her family - betraying them to side with the enemy of their empire. Rin began recalling the day eight years ago when she first entered the Bai camp and fought off those bandits who raided the camp. That time, in the tent, was the day Bai Han asked for her to be his granddaughter. The emotions that flooded her heart that day were indescribable. Those feelings she once thought were buried away with her mother were reborn. Love, safety, protection, warmth, all of those had come back to her with a simple sentence. Afterward, Rin couldn''t bear losing her family again, therefore, she made a promise. That''d she''d protect them with everything she possessed, and to never let them end up like her mother and father. And she wasn''t about to back down from that promise now. Rin opened her eyes, completely calm. She raised her head to look back into An Sun''s cold gray eyes. Within her shining emerald eyes was nothing but a flowing river of calm. "I am willing to serve my Lord, however, if you don''t mind may I ask you three requests?" With crossed arms, An Sun looks at the figure with steady eyes and lightly grunts in approval. Not breaking eye contact, Rin speaks. "First, the cities citizens, you must promise not to harm or trouble them as you''re free to the province storage vaults." Lightly coughing, Rin continues. "The governor and his wife, I ask that you please set up a proper burial for them. And thirdly, no harm or death will come to any of the Bai soldiers or members." An Sun remained silent, keenly staring into the small figures'' eyes. "I take that you''re now accepting my terms?" Staring at An Sun with a raised head, Rin''s eyes blank, and a twisted, bitter smile forms on her face. "Do I have any other choice for me, my Lord?" "There is but seeing as you''ve already made your choice, I''ll accept your terms." An Sun lightly places a hand on the golden chest on the table. "I respected Tao Guozhi. He was a nobleman and a hero to his people. Even without your asking, the arrangements still would have been done." "As for his wife, we''ll carry those out as well. And the citizens and your tributes, I have no interest in them." Lowering her head, Rin cups her hands gently. "Thank you, my Lord." Looking down at Rin, An Sun''s expression remains indifferent. "Let''s go." Walking around Rin, An Sun makes his way out of the room, Manchu following behind from a distance. Manchu, walking beside Rin, glances down at her figure. "You made the right choice, Mr. Strategist." He chuckled. "Now come along, and I wouldn''t try anything funny if I were you either." Coughing lightly with her head still lowered, Rin stares at her hand blankly. "Yes." [Grandfather, Uncle Guo, I''m sorry. It seems I won''t be able to see you again for a long time. The course of my fate and path has now changed.] ... "Haaah!" The clear sound of swords clashing echoed throughout the snow-covered field. Men in armor charged forward as they fended off their attackers. Bai Han aimed his sword aggressively toward his opponent who aimed their arrow toward him - ready to attack. Despite their drained energy and sore bodies, the Bai soldiers continued to fight with the spirit of a raging beast. No matter the circumstances, they would never quit. Rather than not trying and living they''d rather be tortured until their last breath fighting. Clash--! General Guo''s blade collided with an incoming attacker before he brutally impaled his iron sword into their shoulder. The sight of crimson blood dripped gently onto the icy ground. Just as he was about to deliver the final blow, the sound of a man whistling could be heard. From that faint sound, the previous men swiftly departed away from the Bai army, withdrawing their attacks and ran deep into the mountains trees. All the Bai soldiers stared stunned in place at what had just happened. Or as if it never even took place. Confused yet still and on guard, General Guo and a few soldiers march toward Bai Han. "Commander Bai, those men, who were they?" Bai Han coldly glanced in the direction of the forest. From the beginning those men attacked, something didn''t sit right with him. The aura they held was strong yet their attacks were low and weak. As if they weren''t even trying to harm them...but distract them. With his heart pounding, Bai Han strides towards his horse. "We must head to Guando immediately!" "Yes, sir!" General Guo mounting on his horse beside Bai Han frowns. He too noticed their enemies true power and how they held back. It was all too suspicious, especially after they had retreated so hastily. "Bai Han. That girl...she may seem reckless at times, but she knows how to protect herself properly." Looking off in the distance, Bai Han''s wrinkled lips purse. "You''re right, but that''s not what I''m worried about." As if understanding his words, General Guo''s expression turns stern and with a few orders, they continue to depart toward Guando. Never did they imagine the tragedy that awaited them. 81 A Pleasure Serving With All Of You "Captain Bai, you can''t be serious? Working alongside the Tuhan? That''s practically suicide!" Standing in front of the broad table, Rin and a group of generals gathered within the provincial office. After her discussion with An Sun on his negotiations, Rin called all her trusted men to inform them of their agreement. "As risky as it may sound, it''s our only option to ensure the citizen''s safety as well as the soldiers. I can''t allow harm on any more innocents." "But¡­captain, what about you?" The general''s expression furrowed. Looking up at the men, Rin faintly smiles, her hands clasped lightly behind her back. "I''ll be able to handle myself just fine, don''t worry. Even so, to protect the citizens and people is worth it." Lowering their heads the general''s hearts beat fiercely toward the young boy''s words. The sacrifices and harsh battles that took place all embedded itself deeply into the men''s hearts. "As for the citizens, don''t inform them of this matter. All they need to know is of our peaceful and achieved surrender." "Yes, Captain Bai." Bobbing her head, Rin smiles gently at the group of men. Her emerald eyes remained firm and fearless as if everything that took place, never happened. As if she wasn''t about to sacrifice herself into the claws of a ferocious wolf. "It was a pleasure serving with all of you." ¡­ Wrapped in furred coat, Rin stares quietly at the stone graves at the top of the snowy cliff. Engraved with the names Tao, the sturdy stone embedded itself deep within the ground. At that moment, Rin was standing in front of the graves of Governor Tao and his wife. Forever would he be looking down at his citizens and watching over them from above. As promised, An Sun ordered his men to create a decent and proper burial for the two ¨C specifically placing them on the cliff. Unsure if it was an accident or not, but it appeared An Sun knew very well the proper place to bury the honorable Governor Tao. As he had formerly said, he was a courageous and honorable man. It seemed even if they were enemies, he still respected the strong and brave. "Cough--! Cough--!" Rin covers her mouth, before bending down gently to kneel onto the snow-covered ground. Lowering her head, Rin''s eyes closed. "The citizen''s lives as you hoped for were spared, no harm will come to your people." Rin softly spoke. "Your daughter has been sent away safely to live with her relatives. This favor is the best I can give you for your noble sacrifices." Tugging at her coat edges, Rin''s eyelids tighten. "I thank you, for saving me and offering me valuable insight into those around me. I will eternally remember your words." Looking up, Rin slowly stands up to take a white, blooming flower from her pocket and gently places it on the top of the governor''s grave. The chrysanthemum''s petals fluttered elegantly through the chilling wind. Nobility. Strength and elegance. "You deserve this more than I do." As Rin calmly gave her blessings to the governor and his wife, from a distance on the cliff stood An Sun and Manchu ¨C quietly watching Rin from the very beginning. "He''s quite an interesting fellow." Manchu''s eyes glistened with amusement. Glancing at Rin''s small kneeling figure, Manchu lightly shakes his head and sighs. "Although he''s a little too soft in my opinion. I''m guessing he''s weeping over there right now." Noticing that the man beside him wasn''t speaking, Manchu glances to the side to see An Sun''s expression. From the beginning, his expression was cold and aloof with crossed arms ¨C those cold gray eyes of his calmly examining the small boy ahead. An Sun''s pale and smooth, jade-like skin and chiseled features blended in beautifully with the frosty surroundings. Unlike his luminous skin, the man''s eyes contrasted strikingly, causing one to freeze under his gaze. To be honest, even Manchu was surprised when An Sun considered having the young boy join them. Although growing up with him for the past ten years, Manchu learned to never be surprised when it involved the young man. Unfolding his arms and turning around, An Sun leisurely begins to walk away. "When he''s done, crying like a baby over there, tell him that we''re leaving. I won''t be so kind to patiently wait for him." Chuckling, Manchu nods his head in the man''s direction. Shifting his gaze back toward Rin, Manchu patiently awaits for Rin to finish. ¡­ Having been told by Manchu, it was time for them to leave. Rin remained calm as she stared at the graves one more time before departing away. Arriving to see An Sun and his men mounted on their horses, Rin''s clear eyes scanned her surroundings. Men in armor effortlessly loaded carriages filled with weapons, hay, and sacks of food onto the wooden carriages. Rin observed the men as they loaded the carriages with more supplies and resources, lightly coughing on the side as she waited for them to finish. Feeling a faint noise in the corner of her ears, Rin turns in the direction of the familiar sound of a horse''s hooves walking past her. Seeing as a dark gallant horse stopped in front of her, Rin quietly looks up to see the towering figure of An Sun who was suited in full armor ¨C his gray concealed eyes looking down at her with a gaze colder than frost. "Aren''t you getting a horse? Or do you wish to walk?" An Sun''s deep, husky voice laced with menace spoke. "My apologies, my Lord. I''ll go mount immediately." Quietly walking away, An Sun watches as the frail cloaked figure makes their way toward the back, her eyes slowly observing each man and their horse before landing eyes on a milk colored horse that was unmounted, unlike the rest. Walking in its direction, Rin stares at the horse for a brief moment. Her white, frail hands gently caressing its side. After a few moments, Rin brushes the horse and mounts onto it effortlessly. Watching as Rin mounted easily onto the horse, An Sun turns and ushers his horse away with his usual cold, blank expression. 82 Coward And Traitor After the Tuhan finished loading everything into the carts, they began to depart from the city. As the Tuhan and his men departed with their carts of resources, they made their way toward the exit of the city ¨C past the crowd of citizens watching them as they strode past them. Rin, seated on her horse, rode behind An Sun and his men, her silent eyes looking ahead. Passing by a crowd of citizens who watched them from the side, Rin took notice of their dark and resent filled expressions ¨C all of which were directed at her. Even with their foul expression, Rin chose to ignore. She knew what they thought. That she was a traitor. A coward who chose to betray them to live. But to Rin, allowing them to think this was the safest option. If they saw her as the enemy, then they wouldn''t act foolishly and try to attack the Tuhan. The citizens continued scrutinizing resentfully at the men in armor who passed by. The glares toward Rin intensified - some began cursing harsh words under their breath. Their glares were all seemingly harmless, yet some couldn''t sit still and watch as Rin calmly strode by them without a care. Bang--! Rin''s hands gripping the reins tightened, ceasing her movements after feeling a sudden force struck her on the head. Blankly, she lifts her hand toward her forehead to feel a cut on her forehead. Looking at her white fingertips, the color of crimson blood burst brightly against her hands. Someone had hurled a rock at her. "Coward!" "Traitor!" "The rumors were right about you! You''re nothing but a greedy, cowardly young master from a distinguished family!" "Shameless! The governor and his wife surrendered their lives for us, have you no shame!" "You were a dog for the Tuhan all along! You traitor, you manipulated us!" After the first thrown object directed toward her, more citizens blinded by rage began throwing objects at Rin from the frozen ground. Rin held up her hands to block the objects thrown toward her ¨C some occasionally scratching her raised palms. An Sun shifted his gaze around slowly, as he looked at the angry citizens attack Rin. Casually grasping his hand toward the sword on his waist, he unsheathed it half way as if waiting for things to turn for the worse before he struck. Taking notice of An Sun''s hand on his sword, she glanced in the man''s direction. "My Lord, your promise." Rin''s calmly reminded him with firm eyes. An Sun looked at the paled face Rin and his gaze fell upon the wound on her forehead as a slight trickle of blood flowed down. Her eyebrows wrinkled as she stared back at him, waiting for him to remove his grip on his sword. An Sun narrowed his frosty dark eyes, and a slight twitch could be seen in his brows. Silently, An Sun withdraws his hand on his sword and urged his black horse to walk. "Move forward." Following his orders, the Tuhan proceeded to move onward. By now, the citizens were slightly wary of An Sun, choosing not to attack anymore in fear for their lives. However, that didn''t prevent the foul, malice words escaping their mouths. "Tsk, don''t even try playing the hero act! We all see you for whom you truly are, a traitor and a coward!" Ignoring their insults and resentful glares, Rin strides her horses away from the crowd, following An Sun and his men. The words coward and traitor rang violently through her ears until the shouts of the citizens were no longer heard. ¡­ "That was rather harsh, don''t you think? Seems like northern people do possess some fighting spirit. Although it''s directed toward the wrong person." Manchu strode his horse alongside Rin''s and smirked amusingly. "Makes me wonder why you chose to save such ignorant fools. Why not try defending yourself?" Coughing, Rin''s eyes stared down at her horse and slowly turned to look at Manchu. "Saving them was more of a duty than a choice," Rin said softly. "The truth makes no difference. They will only believe what they want to comfort themselves even if it''s flawed." Chuckling lightly, Manchu stares ahead with a smile. "Humans truly are confusing and complicated beings." "Yes¡­" Rin lowered her eyes, coughing as she spoke. "But I''ve come to realize, anger is nothing but a shell for the fear and hurt in a human being. It''s their only way of knowing how to survive in this world." Manchu became silent as he listened to Rin''s words. The usual witty and amused smile on his face gave way to a vacant expression. A shadow passed over Manchu''s eyes as if he recalled something. "Hah. It seems you''re right Mr. Strategist." Manchu smiled crookedly, and soon after ushering his horse forward away from Rin. Rin calmly withdrew her eyes to stare at the bleak gray sky. Anyone who relied on his people to support him was a fool. They, who were nothing but simple-minded beings, could easily turn against the one they so willingly chose to follow once they realized they couldn''t grant them their needs. Protection, comfort, and power. Times like this one could purely rely on themselves. Remembering her grandfather and uncle, Rin''s hands on her reins tighten. Her eyes look around to see the Tuhan soldiers moving forward with cold, emotionless expressions. Grandfather, Uncle Guo¡­ "Forgive me, for breaking your promise," Rin whispered and bowed her head. Forgive your foolish granddaughter for not writing you a longer letter. 83 Felt So Peaceful The sound of horse''s hooves treading against the cold snow hummed numbly through Rin''s ears. Flakes of light feathered snow fell from the sky and pressed itself onto the wagons and horses'' soft coats. With the Tuhan''s camp resting in the northern mountains, the temperature dropped, becoming colder and colder. Rin wrapped her body around her thick cloak to stay warm, yet the northern winds and chill air denied her of any warmth. Her fingers clutching tightly to her cloak and face became numb. "Cough--! Cough--!" A frail wheeze escaped her pale, colorless lips and her eyes looked up at the darkening, snowy sky. They had been traveling for the entire day, not once seeking to rest as the Tuhan walked down the mountainous, snow path. None of the men spared a glance or spoke to Rin, acting as if she were invisible. Even with her violent coughs and wheezes - they ignored it. She didn''t know how much farther the Tuhan''s camp was, nor did she try to think as her body slowly became weaker and unfeeling. But through it all, she didn''t complain. When she felt numb, she didn''t ask for a spare cloak. When she was beyond exhausted and could hardly open her eyes, she did not ask for them to slow down. All she could do was endure. When she was little, living in the Bai residence during the winters her body always became vulnerable. Bai Han and Uncle Guo, not accustomed to taking care of a small little girl, panicked when Rin passed out in the snow one day. After everything had gone dark, she woke up to feel something damp and warm resting on her forehead. Feeling frail and drowsy, she turned to the side to see her grandfather sitting beside her with arms crossed and his head drooped. Upon a closer look, could she see the dark circles under his eyes as if he hadn''t slept a wink the entire night. Diligently guarding her while she slept. She didn''t know why seeing such a side of him made her heart soften. Even if she were to cough until she became exhausted, all of it would be worth it as long as she had her grandfather and uncle to dote on her. But now¡­none of that was possible anymore. Never did Rin think there''d be a day where she may never see them again. Never did she think that she''d feel so empty without her family''s warmth. The warmth of another human being. "We''re here." At the sound of An Sun''s cold, deep voice, Rin glanced up from her hands and her large, silent eyes took in the sight in front of her. The ground was covered in a thick layer of snow, making the outline of pens and tens noticeably visible. She could identify the figures of hundreds of Tuhan soldiers walking around the camp, some sorting through large chests and barrels sent by Northern provinces. Staring at the scene before her, Rin''s dry lips remained stiff while her eyes dully stared ahead. An Sun shot a glance in Rin''s direction. The indifference and coldness in his gray eyes remained, but a slight look of amusement lit up his eyes. "Welcome to our camp, Bai Lan." ¡­ Thump--! A Tuhan soldier, ordered by An Sun, guided Rin to a pen and roughly dropped a mat and pillow onto the floor. "You''ll stay here. Don''t leave unless Lord An summons you." He hardly spared Rin a glance or chance to speak before leaving the tent. Left alone, Rin silently stared down at the thrown mat and pillow on the floor ¨C her large cloak wrapped securely around her small figure. Rin''s eyes lifted to stare at the tall rounded ceiling and shifts toward the unlit brazier on the side. This¡­this was her new fate. Kneeling down to fold out the mat on the floor, Rin lays the mat out neatly and prompts the pillow to the side. Staring at the mat for a few seconds to collect herself, she glances toward the unlit brazier. That''s right. She needed a fire to stay warm. Coughing, Rin looks around the pen to look for essential materials. Her eyes lit upon seeing a round pot resting on a table; laced around it was a sturdy piece of string. Forcibly standing up, Rin walks toward the pot and loosens the string from the pot. Glancing around, she notices in the corner of the pen, near a broad chest, was a wooden staff. Walking over, Rin grabs the staff, thoroughly examining it with silent eyes before walking toward the brazier. She reaches into her pockets to take out a wooden baseboard the size of her hand and a medium-sized stone. Uncle Guo once informed her when she was younger to always travel with such objects in case one needed to build a fire when they needed one. Smiling at the memory of the cold yet shy general, Rin''s eyelids lowered. Snapping out of her thoughts, Rin examines the materials she collected and starts to place them together. Shuffling a pile of tinder from the pen''s ground into a small pile, Rin takes the wooden staff and with trembling hands, snaps the staff in half. "This is a lot harder than it used to be." Rin couldn''t help but bitterly laugh under her breath. Rin grasped one half of the staff and fastened the thick string from the pot around it on each side until it gave the appearance of a bow. Satisfied, Rin placed the wooden board on the ground beneath the pile of tinder ¨C the stone beneath a narrow hole in the board. Breaking the other half of the staff into small pieces, she grabs a part and props it into her palm. With everything ready, Rin wrapped the bow-shaped stick and smaller half of the staff together against the boards'' hole. With as much strength as she could muster, Rin drilled the two pieces together as fast as she could. Only a few seconds passed before she dropped the sticks, Rin slowly felt her vision start to become hazy and weak. Yet, recalling her task that needed to be completed, Rin picked the broken staff back up and with trembling hands, drilled even faster. After a few tries, the sight of delicate smoke coming from the board was seen. Without hesitation, Rin tilted the embers from the board onto the shredded timber and gently began blowing onto it until smoke was created. Rin delicately picked up the smoking timber pile and transferred it toward the brazier where flames quickly sparked. Only after seeing the red fluttering flames, did Rin''s worries ease. A sudden wave of dizziness overtakes her and directs itself toward her throat. "Cough--! Cough--!" Coughing her mouth, Rin panted for breath after she coughed but it proved futile as she broke out into another coughing fit. With the draining journey and the energy it took to start the fire - her body had finally reached its limit as she collapsed on the floor limply. Squinting her eyes, Rin feebly wheezed onto the floor. She couldn''t move¡­Her body felt so exhausted. Mustering up some of the strength left in her body, Rin turns to the side and attempts to get up. Yet after a few seconds, a heavyweight expanded through Rin''s body causing her to fall back on the floor. She never felt like this. Did this mean she was going to die? Slowly closing her eyes, Rin''s body goes limp. The sound of the brazier''s embers crackling buzzed faintly through her ears - the pen gradually becoming warmer. She felt so¡­peaceful. 84 I Apologize Back in the province Guando. Two days had passed since the Tuhan men took over and headed back toward their camp. Two days since Rin left with their men. The closer they got to Guando, the heavier Bai Han''s heart sank. By the time Bai Han and his army arrived, they were already gone. Arriving in in front of the northern borders, Bai Han and General Guo mounted off their horses and were lead inside by the province general. While walking, Bai Han and General Guo took notice of the glances directed their way from the citizens. They were looks of resentment and betrayal. Lead to the provincial office, a cold pressure spread throughout the room. Bai Han, with crossed arms and piercing eyes, stared at the soldiers across from him intensely. "Where''s Bai Lan?" Detecting the blanched and weary expressions of the soldiers, the previous sinking feeling in his heart increased the longer he waited for the men to speak. Bai Han''s voice came hoarse and cold as he spoke, "Answer me. What happened to my grandson?!" All the men in the room lowered their heads, refusing to look the angered commander in the eyes. Xu Mujin, who arrived three hours after Rin left, clenched his fists and stepped forward. Casting his eyes down, the young man knelt down on the floor and lowered his head. "To protect the citizens, Young Master Bai agreed to go with the Tuhan''s men." Xu Mujin''s voice was clear and firm as he spoke. "This subordinate will accept any punishment for not protecting the Young Master properly." Hearing that made the expression on Bai Han''s face turn from icy to blank. General Guo, standing on the side''s expression, on the other hand, set the example of terrifying. The veins on his neck bulged as his eyebrows hardened. Due to the chill and menacing pressure, the rest of the generals and soldiers knelt on the floor. "Forgive us for not undertaking better care of your grandson. However, we are eternally grateful to him for his aid in our battle and sacrificing himself for the people. Thanks to him, we were able to fight and protect the citizens until the end." Bai Han''s cold face eased slightly, yet his eyes remained emotionless. "I see." Without another word, Bai Han exited the room leaving the men to kneel on the floor in a cold sweat. General Guo glares down at the men in a threatening stare. "Twenty lashes each, and use the whip." "Yes, sir." After issuing out his orders, General Guo stared down coldly at the men one more time before following after Bai Han. The men left kneeling on the ground finally gasped a breath of relief once the two men left. But the guilt in their hearts remained after recalling the brave young boy who traded himself for the citizens ¨C people who saw him as a coward and traitor. Finally standing up, the group of men walk out to receive their punishments. ¡­ Outside the provincial office, Bai Han looked out into the snow-white scenery with a grave expression. The fierce winds and falling snow landed against his wrinkled face. Despite the numbing in his face, Bai Han didn''t feel a single thing. All he could feel was the sinking, emptiness in his heart. That girl. That foolish girl¡­ "Bai Han." The sound of General Guo''s deep gruff voice sounded through the old commander''s ears. Now that the two were alone, General Guo didn''t hold back from back calling Bai Han by his full name. General Guo as well understood the pain the old man was going through after hearing what happened to Rin. He, who was known to be brutal and supposedly unfeeling, felt his world become dull and numb. The young girl they raised, cared for and loved, was taken away from them. "Commander Bai!" The urgent footsteps of a figure jogged in their direction. Looking up, both men saw the province prime minister rushing in their direction. Now standing in front of the men, the prime minister panted heavily, his frail face was red as he breathed for air. "This¡­The Young Master¡­wanted me to deliver this to you." He breathed. In the prime minister''s outstretched hand was a small envelope. Widening his eyes, Bai Han''s dull eyes came to life once more as he strode forward with great urgency in the prime ministers'' direction. Taking the envelope out of his hand, Bai Han frantically opens the letter. The conflicting emotions in Bai Han''s heart increased upon recognizing the familiar handwriting of his beloved granddaughter. [Dear grandfather and Uncle Guo, I apologize for many things. I apologize for breaking our promise. I apologize for not being an ugly, boring granddaughter. I apologize for not cooking your favorite meals one last time. I apologize for being a foolish granddaughter, with no sympathy for her elders. And I apologize for giving you a short letter. This foolish granddaughter will happily accept her punishment when she returns.] Bai Han''s hands gripping tightly onto the letter, trembled. Thinking of the young girl''s witty, calm smile, his heart felt as if we''re being stabbed by one-hundred blades. "Dammit¡­" "Bai Han¡­" Bai Han suddenly felt a newfound emotion that was beyond his control. Folding the letter, Bai Han places it within the envelope, clutching it tightly in his hand and strides forward. General Guo, who had also read the letter from the side walked forward with a dark aura. Startled and confused, the prime minister follows the two men. "C¡­Commander Bai?" The prime minister couldn''t comprehend what was written within the letter to cause both men to express a deadly, threatening aura. What exactly did Bai Lan write?! Walking toward a group of Bai soldiers, Bai Han coldly halts in front of them. "Send word to the rest of the men to search the northern areas. All provinces, mountains, and lands will be heavily searched for any sign of a camp." Without questioning their commander, the Bai soldiers cup their hands with a bow. "Yes, sir!" Bobbing his head, Bai Han walks toward his horse and mounts onto it. "General Guo, I want you in charge of the men searching the province areas. Don''t rest until you find something." "Yes, commander." General Guo grunted, already grasping the old man''s thoughts. Bai Han''s silver eyes looked forward with murderous intent. He couldn''t allow his emotions to take over him. No matter how much it hurt, he refused to display weakness. "Those Tuhan bastards..." If anyone touched a hair on that foolish girl''s head, he wouldn''t hesitate to kill and torture every single one of them. 85 She Would Be Useful The sky, now dark, cloaked itself around the Tuhan camp. A short yet slightly tall stone wall was structured around the camps'' large area - within the walls were multiple pens and tents built all around. The sound of men''s laughter and cups clanking could be heard throughout the night. Their laughter echoed throughout the hard, icy mountains. Inside a large pen, An Sun lazily sat at a table beside a brazier and lifted his cup of wine toward his red lips ¨C black satin hair flowing down his broad shoulders. His gray, emotionless eyes staring off into the distance. Without his armor the man''s appearance enhanced significantly, revealing all his noble features. From his strong, hard build, porcelain skin, and cold, confident gray eyes, all was unveiled. Manchu, standing in front of the handsome, unresponsive man, read aloud a list of tributes given to them by a Northern Province. After Manchu finished reading the list, An Sun''s eyes still never wavered from the view outside the pen''s window. "The gold they sent us is good quality but¡­" Manchu scratched the back of his head. "Delivering you ten beautiful women during this weather is unlike our usual." Taking a sip of his wine, An Sun glances down at his cup. "I have no need for the women or gold. Divide them up between the men. The days are colder, so they need something to warm up their beds." A strange look came over An Sun''s face a fleeting moment. "And make sure the women are properly dealt with after they''re used. We can''t afford any mishaps." Smiling with a nod in his head, Manchu places the scroll in his cloak before walking to leave the pen. "How has he been doing so far?" An Sun''s calm voice halted Manchu''s steps. Turning around, Manchu arches a light eyebrow and scratches his cheek. "I haven''t checked. But no movement from inside was seen since we''ve arrived. The kid has been silent so far." An Sun went silent in response, his gray unreadable eyes looking down at the cup''s contents. Manchu, noticing his silence, sighed. "He did look a little unwell earlier," Manchu said in a calm tone. "So?" "So, who knows? For all one knows, the cold finally took him and now he''s lying dead in the pen floor." A faint twitch could be seen in the man''s sharp bushy eyebrows. Seeing as he irked the man, Manchu held back his amused expression. "Send someone to check on him. If he''s dead, dispose of his body. If he''s not, then leave him be. I don''t need my dog dying on me just yet." Chuckling lightly, Manchu bobs his head and exits the pen to give out orders. Left alone in the warm pen, An Sun irritably chugs down his cup of wine before refilling the cup once more for another round. ¡­ Rin had already passed out. The flames from the brazier warmed the small pen keeping her small, frail body heated while she fell unconscious. From top to bottom, Rin was covered in sweat ¨C faint smudges of dirt on her pale cheeks. Rin remained in an unconscious daze, her mind heavy and fuzzy while her body felt cold and weak. Only after a few minutes, did she begin feeling the warmth of the brazier as it heated up the pen. Afterward, Rin''s body relaxed and closed her eyes, fainting. Feeling as if only a small amount of time passed, Rin could sense the heavy footsteps of a figure walk inside the pen. As much as she wanted to sit up and see who the figure was, her body was too weak and heavy to move. Thus, she closed her eyes and drifted away, hoping for the figure to leave her be. A few hours passed and Rin''s sense awoke as the feeling of her stomach rumbling woke her. Opening her eyes to reveal her emerald pupils, Rin blinked dazedly. The previous coldness she felt within her body melted away as her discomfort was warmly soothed by the burning brazier. Grrr¡­ Once more, the sound of her stomach echoed through the pen. Sighing, Rin weakly hoists her body up from the mat to look around the pen. Although she felt warm, that didn''t soothe the heavy and faint feeling she felt. Furrowing her brows, Rin stroked her growling stomach, releasing another sigh. How was she going to get food? Should she just wait it out? Just as Rin was considering to hold off her hunger until the morning, her eyes landed on an object resting on the table across from her. Resting on a plate, stacked high, was an aromatic stack of roasted meat. And based on the familiar smell, Rin could tell it was wild-boar meat. Widening her eyes slightly, Rin stared dazedly at the plate of meat. After an indeterminate amount of time, did Rin break from her daze and weakly get up from her mat to walk toward the plate of food on the table. Plopping herself down on a cushion, Rin stared at the plate with furrowed brows and straight pale lips. Was this hers? But why would the Tuhan give her food? Fingers resting on her chin and emerald eyes narrowing, Rin stared at the fragrant meat for a while before Rin picked one up with her fair fingers. Because there were no chopsticks, Rin was forced to use her hands to eat ¨C not that she minded. Sniffing it quietly, Rin places a piece of the cut meat on the tip of her pink tongue. The simple light touch on her tongue was enough for Rin to get a full taste of the cooked meat. Due to it being cooked with nothing but fire, the flavor was lacking with blandness compared to most extravagant meats. But to Rin, the meat was just perfect. Flavorless, cooked, and not poisoned. Although not advanced and highly skilled in medicine, Rin was given the few basic tips on how to recognize poison from her grandfather. One could tell if it was poisoned based on the smell, taste, and appearance of the food. Thanks to these simple tips, Rin frequently utilized them when needed. Biting into the full piece of meat, Rin quietly enjoyed the chewy, firm texture of the meat. Her furrowed brows eased after finishing a piece of meat. Staring at the rest of the slices of meat, Rin reached for another making sure to savor the flavor and experience. Who knew when she''d be given food like this again? A few minutes later and Rin had merely eaten five pieces of meat before covering the rest for later. Wiping her fingers on a piece of cloth, Rin''s previous relaxed eyes sharpened. Although she was appreciative for the food given to her, she wasn''t foolish enough to think it was given out of kindness. It was clearly a warning for her to get her act together. Based on the small amount she was given she could tell it was deliberate. Coldly glancing her eyes around the pen, Rin''s lips raised into a silent, unreadable smile. If he demanded her to be useful, she would be useful. 86 Winter Hun Before she went to sleep, Rin had gathered a pile of snow from outside the pen, putting it into a bowl and heating it over the brazier for ten minutes. Taking a piece of clothing from a chest nearby, Rin split it into a small cloth and began drenching it in the warm water to place on her forehead. The weather was harsh and her body, not being as strong as before couldn''t handle such harsh temperatures. To make sure she didn''t break out into a fever overnight, Rin placed the warm damp cloth onto her forehead before shutting her eyes ¨C drifting off into a deep sleep. Waking up that morning to a cold cloth on her forehead, Rin felt her body wasn''t as heavy as it was before, nor did she experience a groggy sensation in her head. Sitting up, Rin placed the cloth to the side and forced herself up to walk over toward the plate of leftover meat from last night. Quietly chewing on the slices of meat with a dull expression, Rin''s brain thoroughly strategized a new plan. No matter how much she didn''t want to admit it, she was stuck to be the dog of the Tuhan''s commander ¨C An Sun. Her strength compared to his was insignificant. Even if she did try fighting him, she''d most likely only be able to strike him twice before being slaughtered effortlessly. Not to mention she no longer had an army of built soldiers on her side. She knew her limits, and An Sun was clearly an opponent she couldn''t beat - for now. She had no choice but to accept her new fate, and that was helping the Tuhan. The enemy of all empires. Sighing, Rin put aside her thoughts of escape and began thinking of ways to make herself useful to avoid being killed. While chewing absentmindedly on the meat in her hand, Rin''s emerald eyes suddenly lit up brightly. Chewing down the last bit of meat, Rin wiped her hands on a cloth, chugged the cup of water beside her and stood up. Through being betrayed by her own flesh and blood, her uncle, and losing her mother and father, Rin gained herself new companions and family. But at this moment, her days of survival and adapting were brought back. At this moment, Rin took it upon herself to accept her new fate and make the most of it. ¡­ "Tell him his request is denied." An Sun indifferently waved his hand toward the soldier. "Yes, my Lord." Bowing his head, the soldier exits the tent. Manchu standing on the side watching the young man drink his wine, arched a brow. "Still not agreeing to see him after two days?" An Sun''s red lips curve into a smirk behind his cup. Chuckling deeply, the handsome, devilish man twirls his cups'' contents with a light unreadable smile. "Before he was all high and mighty with his tactics but now he''s begging and squirming for my attention. Quite interesting to watch." An Sun grinned and lifted his cup toward his lips. Manchu merely shook his head in response toward the man''s slight immature personality and stared at the papers in his hand. "Ah, I forgot, the winter hunt is tomorrow." Manchu steals a glance at An Sun. "I take it you''re going to be participating?" An Sun snorted derisively. "Is that even a question?" Laughing, Manchu shakes his head. "Of course, my apologies. It also seems this year more of our men will try to win against you." Arching his brows as if amused, in the next instant, a mocking smiled appeared on his lips. "I''d like to see them try." Afterward, the young man chugged down his wine and stood up, slamming the cup down with a thud. "Where are you going?" Manchu asked the man leaving the tent. An Sun turned his gaze around slowly, his gray eyes looking at the man with a calm expression. "Just for a little fresh air." Without waiting for a response, An Sun walked out of the tent and headed toward his black horse. Watching his departing figure, Manchu sighed and continued to read through the papers in his hand. ... For the next few days, Rin requested to see An Sun, yet each time she was denied. After the fourth day of being denied, Rin sat at the table in her pen with an indecipherable expression. Rin propped her chin on her palm while softly tapping her spare hand on the short wooden table. Instead of being irritated and enraged as most would after being denied so many times, Rin hadn''t shown an ounce of annoyance. If anything, she was slightly entertained by An Sun''s behavior. It seemed no matter how many times she asked, he was simply going to deny her the chance to seek an audience with him. It was as if he enjoyed seeing her beg to see him. Lightly sighing, Rin stands up and walks toward the pen''s entrance. Without a change in expression, Rin walks out of to feel a gust of cold air press against her face. Coughing, Rin walks forward. If he wasn''t going to agree to meet with her, she had no choice but to meet An Sun himself. Approaching a tent, her eyes examine the area. Taking notice of two soldiers chatting to one another by a bonfire, Rin quietly walks over but halts her steps upon overhearing their conversation. "The winter hunt is tomorrow, huh? I wonder who''ll win this year." "Idiot, Lord An wins every year! No one can ever beat him so what''s the point of wondering who''ll win. If anything, I''m more curious to know how much we can collect." "You''re right. We collected twenty deer, and fifteen boars last year, do you think it''ll double this year?" "Ah, I don''t know! Stop asking me questions, you fool. Come try this wine, I heard the northerners wine is outstanding! The two Tuhan men continued to chat and chug wine, unaware of the small figure listening in on their conversation. The winter hunt? When she was younger, Rin had recalled hearing about certain clans and other countries competing each year with an event called the winter hunt. It seemed every year during the winter, the men would go out to hunt for beasts in the wild. Whoever collected the most would win and was granted a prize. Although she was wise in most areas, as a child she didn''t try too hard to pay attention to the thing that had no use to her. Lowering her eyes, Rin becomes silent, her thoughts slowly gathering together. Shifting her eyes to the side, Rin takes notice of the herd of horses gathered beside a pole where they were securely tied. A shadow passed over Rin''s eyes while an unreadable smile formed on her pale lips. 87 Prove My Worth To You *WARNING: Although it''s nothing too extreme, there will be some sensitive scenes in this involving animals. This warning is for those who are sensitive to animals being killed. Otherwise, enjoy! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The white, snow-covered field was silent; the serene mystical air surrounded by nothing but white ground. A feeble, elegant deer walked through the snow and made its way toward an exposed piece of grass in the ground. Lowering its head gracefully, it nibbled on the patch of grass in silence. Whoosh--! In swift, sharp movements, an arrow flew across the field toward the wild deer. Before the deer could grasp the situation, the arrow penetrated deeply into its head, piercing into its flesh and bone -killing it on the spot. Fresh red blood had tainted the field''s peaceful solace and quiet tranquility. Watching the noble creature fall down on the snow ground releasing its last breath; the men stared at it with pitiless eyes. "Damn it! Another one?" Striding forward to see the dead creature, the man mounted on the horse tsked. Following behind him on a magnificent, black mount was An Sun. A faint smile came onto An Sun''s face as he looked down at the dead deer he had slain. "I told you, I always win." Looking at the smug expression on the handsome man''s face, the previous man felt his brows twitch. "No way, I''ll try to beat you! Let me try again!" A soldier beside him couldn''t help but laugh mockingly. "What''s the use in trying? Lord An wins every year, his skills are far too great for you to beat." Feeling even more irritated, the man tsks. "You just watch!" Following his words, the man left with his horse, the other following behind him ¨C bows in hand. Watching the men speed away, An Sun snorts before steering his horse around only to see Manchu staring at him amusedly. "Why don''t you ever give them the chance to win? It must be frustrating for them to have you win every year." Glancing at Manchu, an unquenchable, ruthless smirk appeared on An Sun''s handsome face. "Tch, if they can hardly beat me, then what makes you think I''ll deliver them a satisfactory win?" Manchu stared at the handsome man with a dull expression. This man honestly¡­ "Yes, yes, I understand." Nodding his head with a smirk, An Sun swerves his horse around to continue with his hunting. Manchu observes the man leave swiftly and sighs before following behind him. For the next few hours, the Tuhan men hunted, gradually collecting the hunted animals. As expected, An Sun was in the lead. Currently, in the woods, An Sun held his bow in hand and scanned the area ¨C his gray eyes inspecting the area intensely. A buzzing sensation rang in his ears, causing his scanning eyes to focus on a particular area. As he thought, a large deer stood silently in the woods drinking from the icy stream. In soundless, smooth movements, An Sun pulled out an arrow and carefully aimed it at the deer. The sound of large deer''s cries could be heard echoing throughout the forest as an arrow shot it on its side. Startled, lifting its body in the air, the deer hastily began to run. But before it could make its escape, another arrow shot straight at it - this time in the head killing it right on the spot. Thud--! The deer''s body slumped down the ground limply, its dark lifeless eyes wide. An Sun, from the beginning, observed the scene unfold. Yet what surprised him the most was that he hadn''t been the one to launch the arrow. Before he had the chance to shoot, another arrow had already struck the deer leading to the following events. Who dared to shoot his target? An Sun''s eyes narrowed. His bright, piercing gray eyes shone with a chilling, murderous aura. Turning his head, to see the culprit, his eyes narrowed even further upon identifying the petite figure in a cloak. The small figure was wrapped in a dark fur cloak, enveloping their body from head to toe. Mounted on a horse with a bow in their white palms, the figure glanced in An Sun''s direction. "You dare steal my prey?" An Sun''s voice narrowed dangerously. A faint, emotionless chuckle escaped the figure''s lips. "My apologies, my Lord. it seems I didn''t notice you. My eyes were merely focused on the creature head." Appearing more irritated, An Sun''s broad brows twitched. "Take off your cloak." Lowering their head as if thinking, the figure glances up to look at An Sun. "As you wish my Lord." Leisurely, lifting their frail white arms, the figure uncovers the furred cloak from their forehead to reveal their face. Upon classifying the person''s face, An Sun''s eyes darkened, the killing aura within his eyes intensifying. "You¡­who let you out?" Mounted a few feet away from An Sun with a bow in their hand, was none other than Rin. Her dark long hair bound neatly in a long ponytail, causing the loose strands to flow gently in the wind. Although her complexion appeared weak, her bright, emerald eyes remained fair and patient. Bowing her head down gently, Rin reveals an apathetic smile. "No one let me out, my Lord. I snuck out myself." Rin said softly. An Sun became more enraged by Rin''s words. It was clear his men weren''t paying much attention, considering he was able to escape so easily. Noticing the man become raged by her words, Rin continued to lightly smile. "Forgive me my Lord for acting out without permission. However, I thought it was best for me to take action." "Oh? And what makes you believe you sneaking out without my permission was best?" An Sun said menacingly. "What makes you think I won''t kill you right now for defying me?" Looking up to stare in the man''s glowing gray eyes, Rin remained motionless, her eyes unclear. "After reaching out to Lord An many times and being denied, I decided to selfishly take actions into my own hands. I understand that was against your orders, however, this was the only way I could think to repay Lord An for your generosity." An Sun remained silent. His gray eyes penetrating deeply through Rin''s skin and bones. Yet, under his threatening stare that only seemed to get worse and worse as she spoke, Rin continued. "To not be a burden on you and your men, I thought it was best I began performing my part and easing your duties." Rin continued. "I may have been born in a noble family, however, I was also raised to understand luxury and food is not free. That is why I took it upon myself to collect my own food to lessen the burden of you providing for me; to prove my worth to you, Lord An." An Sun stared blankly at Rin, his eyes that were once staring intensely at her, averted as he lightly released a cough. "I see." Leisurely, An Sun urges his horse forward in Rin''s direction, his eyes not once breaking eye contact with her. His horse halted until the two were only an inch apart, both staring directly in the other''s eyes. "I admire your courage and devotedness, however¡­" An Sun''s voice narrowed. "If there''s a next time where you disobey or act recklessly without my permission, you will die for it." Looking into An Sun''s cold, emotionless eyes, Rin smiles ¨C a faint chuckle escaping her lips. "I understand my Lord. Thank you." Narrowing his eyes, An Sun whirls his horse around to exit the woods ¨C but halts to turn his head to the side in Rin''s direction. "Follow me. I don''t want you getting too confident and thinking you can escape." Widening her smile, Rin tilts her head. "Of course not, my Lord. I''m not that foolish." "Tch, just follow me and don''t stray too far; I''ll have my men collect the deer later." "Yes, my Lord." With a faint smile on her face, Rin follows behind an irritated An Sun. 88 Underestimated Him Whoosh--! One by one, more arrows flew through the sky, aiming directly at the various wild animals in the field; crimson blood tainting the pure white ground. The Tuhan men watched on the side, awe written on their faces. This kid¡­who would have thought such a frail, scrawny looking kid could hunt so well. Not to mention he was even catching up to Lord An! With swift, elegant movements, Rin launched another arrow in the animal''s direction, killing it on the spot. "Hmm, seems I''m a little rusty." Rin couldn''t help but murmur under her breath while looking at the bow in her hand. She must not have been used to such a different bow, the majority of the time she''d hunt with her crossbow. The Tuhan nearby who heard Rin mutter to herself arched their brows in disbelief. Rusty? That was considered rusty? What did that make their hunting skills? And how better could he do when he wasn''t rusty! After An Sun brought Rin along to keep a better watch on her, the men continued their winter hunt. Rin watched the men hunt on the side silently before she spoke up. "My Lord, if you don''t mind, may I join as well? To prove myself to you, I believe earning my own food is a start." An Sun chuckles, his lips tilting upward into a crooked smile. "Go ahead. What you hunt will be your food from now on. Don''t come asking me for food if you don''t have enough." "Yes, my Lord. I will remember your words." Rin smiled impassively in return. An Sun stared at Rin silently before striding away to hunt. He, along with the rest of the Tuhan didn''t believe Rin would be able to catch a single animal. Although An Sun witnessed the boy shoot the deer previously, he assumed it was based on luck. To them, ''Bai Lan'' was a boy raised in a noble family with little skills in martial arts and hunting. Even with these thoughts, An Sun respected and admired Bai Lan''s military tactics. Having been able to win a battle against him, one wouldn''t be surprised by the cold commander being angered. It irritated him, but he was impressed and greatly acknowledged Bai Lan as a worthy opponent until the end. However, having commendable military tactics alone wasn''t enough for An Sun to drop all airs and grant him instant trust. After all, the people on this side of the world, men and women were not to be trusted so easily. While adjusting her bow, Rin noticed the mocking, contempt-filled gazes of the Tuhan men. Even with their stares, Rin ignored and smiled silently to herself. Based on their expressions she could guess their thoughts. And she didn''t blame them. To them, she was a spoiled grandson of a fierce general with clever military tactics. With her appearance as well, she looked as if she hadn''t engaged in a battle in all her life. Those were the Tuhan men''s initial thoughts, however, after ten minutes had passed did their eyes widen in shock - their expression gradually changing to disbelief. Mounted on a horse, bow in hand, Rin shot down every animal in sight. A dark shadow passed over Rin''s emerald eyes, the usual clarity and calmness in her almond-shaped eyes was replaced by a dull, dangerous gleam. The aura around her was ice cold, causing one to hold their breath as they watched the boy hunt. While Rin hunted, An Sun watched on the side with a quiet stare. Observing his controlled, straight form and the familiar dark glint flashing through his eyes, An Sun couldn''t help but twist his lips into a cruel smile. The kid truly misled him. With his noble and feeble appearance, no one would have expected him to be so skilled. His skills were possibly at a par with his. They had underestimated him. "Interesting." Manchu moved his horse to stand along An Sun, a look of amusement laced on his face. "There seems to be more hidden abilities to this little strategist after all." The corner of An Sun''s lips twitched and his eyes darkened even further ¨C an unknown glint flickering across his eyes. Rin''s lips arched into a satisfied smile as she jumped down from her horse to collect the two dead hares on the cold ground - their brown furs coated in red blood. Placing them in a sack by her side, the familiar sound of horse''s hooves could be detected behind her. Turning around, Rin was greeted by the menacing expression from An Sun, with Manchu behind him looking amused. "Who taught you to hunt like that?" "To answer Lord An, I was personally taught by my grandfather, Bai Han." Not concealing his surprise, An Sun arched a brow and looked down at Rin with searching, unfeeling eyes. Never would he had expected the scrawny, female-looking kid in front of him to be well taught in archery and hunting. "What else did Bai Han teach you?" Scratching beneath the mole on her right eye, Rin glanced up at An Sun with an innocent smile. "Besides archery, swordplay and a few survival skills, I wasn''t taught much in the Bai manor. To you my Lord it looks like my only use to you is being your strategist." "What makes you think I''d want you as my strategist after you''ve lost against me? Do you believe your tactics are worthy enough for me?" "You''re right, I have lost. However, you never know what use I am to you if you don''t try hearing what I have to say." "Pftt." Recalling the various times he declined Rin''s request to speak to him, An Sun''s eyes shifted to the side while Manchu held back a laugh. "Very well. We''ll speak inside. Then shall you prove your worth to me." "Thank you, my Lord." Rin bobbed her head. Looking down at Rin with her head lowered, An Sun silently glanced away and urged his horse forward away from the field. Manchu watched An Sun leave before looking down at Rin. "Come along Mr. Strategist, I''m interested to see what you have in store for us." 89 Adopted Son "Now that you have my attention, start speaking." Inside An Sun''s tent, the flawlessly handsome man sat in a chair while staring at the figure seated beside the small brazier in the room for warmth. With her back straight, Rin directed her gaze toward An Sun. Under the lit brazier with the sun streaming inside the tent, was she able to observe him up close without disturbances. His long, black hair hung behind him ¨C two loose locks of hair resting on his right shoulder. An Sun''s face possessed well-defined features. His nose - tall and strong appeared sharp matching well with his cheekbones. His gray dark eyes absorbed light, taking in his surroundings and when his eyes landed on her, Rin could feel an intense, dangerous chill radiate from them. The frosty aura around him compared to usual lessened as he now emitted a casual and strong appearance in his dark blue collared robe. Being around men all her life, Rin never felt the need to be afraid or uncomfortable around them. After all, for over two years now she disguised herself as a man. "Lord An, although my stay hasn''t been long here, I understand from a few observations that you''ll be traveling farther north." "Yes, we will. And your point?" "Your men, considering your status as the commander and adopted son of the An Clan, are very few." A strange look came over An Sun''s face and his eyes narrowed. Rin had long taken notice of his darkened mood but in the end, continued. "I mean no disrespect to you, my Lord. I''m simply stating my observations." Rin spoke thoughtfully. "My Lord''s forces are large and strong compared to most, however, in the eyes of the An Clan your army is relatively small." "What are you suggesting? That I gain more power by rebelling?" An Sun spoke menacingly. "Of course not, my Lord. I understand unlike the other empires, your clan''s matters are more humane." Before, when Rin rested within the governor''s residence, she had gathered all she needed to know about An Sun''s clan - the An Clan. They were a large clan that were greatly feared by half of the empires and ruled over a portion of the western and southern empires after their battles for more land. The An Clan, although bloodthirsty and ruthless toward their enemies, were peaceful toward their members. No schemes went on behind the scenes like the Imperial family, nor were their attempts to kill someone to gain power. Everything was controlled, for the most part, however, things among the brothers weren''t as peaceful as they seemed. Especially with An Sun, being an adopted son, gaining more power everywhere he went. Due to his status, it was clear from the small army he was suppressed by the An Clan leader - his father. Rin raised her head up and stared at An Sun''s silent eyes. Through his eyes, he looked like he wanted to slaughter her on the spot and slash her into a thousand pieces. Rin coughed lightly. "However, still as an adopted son, I understand not many are pleased with your standing as commander and believe that you might rebel. I''m sure Lord An has encountered previous incidents where you were being watched." Both Manchu and An Sun glanced at one another, both recalling the previous strategist that was sent to spy on them. "How did you know?" This time Manchu couldn''t help but ask suspiciously. Rin smiled at him. "As I said before, just an observation." An Sun crossed his arms and looked down at Rin. "Observation or not, my goal is not to become the head of the An Clan. Even if it''s offered to me, I''m not interested." "Of course, I had a feeling my Lord would say that." Rin chuckled. "Considering your previous actions I understand your goal is considerably larger than that." "And what may that be?" An Sun furrowed his brows. A mysterious light reflected within Rin''s eyes, one that didn''t go unnoticed by An Sun. "You plan to cause destruction within the capital, the Eastern Empire, Shongo." An Sun said nothing. His eyes pierced firmly into Rin as if searching for any signs of hostility, but all he could see was the faint smile on the boy''s face while he stared back at him with unwavering eyes. "That''s quite the conclusion you came up with. To utter such words so lightly without reason or proof, you really must be courting death." An Sun''s voice narrowed dangerously. Rin stared impassively at the seated man who was exuding a menacing aura. She knew very well what she was stating wasn''t something one could speak so effortlessly without expecting to pay the consequences. Especially considering the situation she was in at the moment. "I understand my Lord''s concerns. But I say this because, the truth is, no matter how much power the An Clan grants you they will try their best to suppress you. They will always see you as an adopted son, which is why causing destruction in the capital can establish you the power you want." A sharp chill flashed through An Sun''s eyes. He had to admit he was once again impressed - a newfound respect forming for the boy. Based on simple actions and observations, he was able to discover so much. With his intelligent military tactics and keen observation skills, he could possibly become a better asset to him than he thought. But still¡­actions spoke louder than a few simple words. An enigmatic smile appeared on An Sun''s charming face. "I admit, I''m impressed. You''re quite skilled." "I thank my lord for the praises." Propping his head against his palm on the large chair, An Sun''s smile disappears. "However, your observation skills won''t get you far. How do you plan to demonstrate your worth to me?" Rin nodded her head and drifted slightly closer to the brazier for warmth. "As I said before, I believe you''ve encountered incidents where you were watched, correct?" "Indeed we have." An Sun replied. "Of course, all were properly taken care of." Understanding the hidden meaning in his words, Rin continued displaying a gentle expression on her face. "In that case, I know a way to avoid their eyes." Raising his brows, An Sun waits for Rin to continue, his eyes not once retracting away from her figure. "As of now, your clan ordered for you to stir trouble in the Eastern Empire, I presume to catch their attention and test their strength. Based on the results, you''re not strong enough to take them head-on." An Sun''s brows twitch in response. Although he knew this himself, having someone outright say it still irritated him to no end. "Although that''s how it appears on the outside, most likely their main reason was to see how you''d respond." An Sun''s eyes darkened as his brows wrinkled. "If what you say is true, then it seems they''re already suspicious of my loyalty." "Indeed." Manchu, who was silent for the most part, spoke up. "Then how do you suggest we avert their suspicion?" Rin, whose gaze was formerly on the brazier, lifted up to look at the two men. A dark glint flashed across her emerald eyes. "To achieve your goal, Lord An, you must deceive the heavens and cross the ocean," Rin reveals an unreadable grin. "You point north when your goal is actually in the east." 90 Nothing But The Truth When Rin finally returned to her pen after the long night, her body weakly collapsed onto her mat. Her chest rose and fell with uneven breaths, her mind heavy and fuzzy. "Another fever¡­" Rin mumbled in a hoarse voice. For the entire day, she fought back the heavy pounding in her head and chills running through her body. No matter what, she had to prove her worth to An Sun. Finally resting, she felt the previous weakness weigh in on her entire body. The braziers red, hot embers radiated, warming her cold body. She had been feeling chilled all day. Across the pen, in a large woven sack, were the previous animals Rin had hunted during the winters hunt. As promised, all the animals she caught were hers to keep. Afterward, An Sun ordered his men to skin them and hand over her winnings. The result of the winters hunt was intense and highly interesting to the majority of the Tuhan men. It''d been the first they saw someone able to hunt at equal par with their commander. In the end, however, An Sun won. Even with this loss, winning wasn''t Rin''s primary goal. Gathering food for herself and catching the eye of An Sun mattered most to her. She knew it''d irritate the prideful and ruthless man, but she was willing. She was willing to risk it. Rin regained her consciousness, feebly standing up from the mat and walked toward the bag of meat. The amount she hunted would be enough to last her a month, although had it not been for her weak condition she could have hunted more. Gathering a few cut pieces and bones she previously asked to keep, Rin coughs into her sleeve and walks in the brazier''s direction. Taking a large staff from beside her, she stabbed a few pieces of meat onto the stick and placed it over the brazier. With a blanket over her small shoulders, Rin stared at the meat slowly cooking over the flickering flames. After a brief moment, the red meat started to brown. Satisfied with the color, Rin pulled the stick away and rested the pieces of meat on a cloth to the side. Taking a pot, she began boiling the clean bones into a pot of water. Once done, Rin placed the meat in the bowl as well until it all started to boil together. Nearly ten minutes passed until she was pleased with the result and took a small bowl and poured the contents into it. Gently leaning the bowl towards her lips, Rin drank its'' contents and chews on a few pieces of meat to replenish her hunger. After she had finished eating, Rin stored the meat away into a large bowl filled with snow at the bottom to prevent the meat from spoiling. Using another bowl beside the brazier filled with water, Rin took a cloth and placed it over her head to ease down her fever. Tired, she sighed and lay down on her mat, blankly staring at her surroundings. Her calm mask cooled down, revealing her frail and worn out complexion. She hadn''t been able to rest for a very long time. Every day was spent planning her strategy for An Sun. Her plan, it had to work. No matter what she''d ensure her worth was proven to An Sun. Rin''s eyelids slowly slid shut, her consciousness giving in to the darkness. ¡­ "What do you think? Do you trust him?" Within An Sun''s tent, the two men sat at a wooden table covered with bottles of wine and plates of meat. "His points are valid and his idea isn''t bad itself. But¡­" But what was his goal? What did he get out of it besides living? No man on this side of the world did things for free. And knowing Bai Lan''s personality, he wasn''t one to beg for his life. No, he was the kind to fight until the very end ¨C when he had nothing left to fight for. An Sun''s eyes flickered upon recalling the recent events that took place. "To achieve your goal, Lord An, you must deceive the heavens and cross the ocean," The boy reveals an unreadable grin. "You point north when your goal is actually in the east." An Sun''s expression changed and his eyes lit up. "You want to deceive them into thinking we''re not trying to overpower them?" Manchu said, unable to hide his surprise. "Yes." An Sun and Manchu exchanged looks. He had to admit, this plan of his was clever. If anything, it was genius. An Sun never wished to become the head of the An Clan, he simply wanted proper and respectable footing. However, even with such a great plan, it wouldn''t be able to fool all of them. It would merely lower their suspicion towards him for the time being. "What do you get out of helping me exactly?" An Sun''s eyes narrowed. "No matter the outcome, all you''ll receive is the chance to live, nothing more. Is that really all that you wish for?" Not surprised by his question, Rin''s eyes lowered, her long lashes flickering. "You''re right, I''m not receiving much on my end," Rin said softly. Raising her head up to stare into An Sun''s gray, chilling eyes, Rin''s eyes glowed brightly with clear resolution. "I''ve already lost and posses no way of regaining anything I once had back, that I will forever accept. However, I do not ask of anything in return, my Lord. Although I am weak in many areas, and I lack the ability to serve you in your army, I have my military tactics and knowledge to grant you. With these small abilities, I believe I can be useful and prove myself to you." With every spoken word, Rin did not divert her gaze from his. Each word she voiced with all seriousness. Each word filled with determination and honesty. Her pair of emerald eyes shot directly into An Sun''s soul, her expression showing clear indication she was true to her words. For a while, An Sun remains silent. Not a tinge of his thoughts or emotions could be seen on his face. His eyes stared deeply into Rin''s and his lips pressed closely together. "You''re dismissed, I''ll consider your words." An Sun turned his body away from Rin to walk toward a table with a wine jug. "Yes, my Lord." Standing up slowly, Rin bowed her head in An Sun''s direction and walked toward the tent''s exit. Just before she left, An Sun''s deep, husky voice had ceased her movements. "Your words better be true, otherwise don''t expect to have a painless death." A faint smile formed on Rin''s lips. She slowly shifted her head to the side in An Sun''s direction. "I ensure you, my Lord, my words will always be nothing but the truth." Finishing her words, Rin exited the tent to leave the two men alone. ... An Sun stared blankly into his cups contents upon recollecting their previous conversation. That''s right, he didn''t wish for anything. Not wealth, power, higher status or women. He simply wanted to be of use to him - to prove himself capable of being by his side. A dark, cold laugh escaped his lips and a devilish smile curled up on his lips. "He''s interesting." An Sun chuckled. "Extremely interesting." Manchu, unsure what the man was thinking raised his brows while chewing a piece of meat. "So what do you plan to do?" Raising his eyes to look at the man across from him, An Sun''s eyes narrow and the smile on his lips grew slightly lighter. "I''ll allow him the chance to prove himself. Let''s see how much this Bai Lan has to offer..." 91 Trespassing Early the next morning, Rin''s fever from the previous night subsided, leaving her to feel slightly hazy. Drinking some bone broth from last night, Rin''s morning was interrupted by the sound of heavy footsteps approaching her pen. Entering the pen was a Tuhan soldier. "Lord An asks for your presence in his tent." Not wasting any time, Rin placed down her bowl and stood up to follow the soldier outside to An Sun''s tent. Within An Sun''s tent, the man sat crossed leg in a large chair while he stared at Rin and the Tuhan soldiers entering figures. "You''re dismissed." An Sun waved his hand toward the Tuhan soldier. "Yes, sir." Cupping his hands with a bow, the soldier exits the tent leaving Rin and An Sun alone. For the first time, Rin didn''t see the blue-eyed man beside An Sun. This was their first time being alone in the same space together. "Your plan from yesterday¡­" An Sun looked at Rin carefully as he spoke. "We''ll follow it out as you say." Inwardly, Rin released a breath of relief. When she proposed her plan to An Sun, she hadn''t been sure if he''d agree to follow it through. After all, putting so much trust into a former enemy wasn''t an easy feat. Based on her previous interactions with An Sun, she concluded the young man was ruthless to his enemies. However, these traits of his didn''t seem to blind him from allowing her the chance to prove herself. For that, she was grateful there was slight rationality in the cold commander. "Thank you, my lord, I assure you I won''t let you down and I''ll do my very best to please you." "Don''t get too excited." An Sun''s brows twitched. "I''m granting you a one-month trial to prove yourself to me." The man smiled sharply while he tilted his head to the side, loose strands of silk hair falling onto his shoulder. "If I''m not satisfied with your results, you should already know the outcome. I don''t need useless dogs working under me." The corner of Rin''s mouth quirked up. "I understand, my Lord. I''ll try not to disappoint you." "Good." An Sun stood up from his chair and walked forward. "Then we''ll be heading north today." "Yes, my Lord." Glancing at her briefly, An Sun walks past her and out of the tent to issue out orders to his men of their departure. As he left, An Sun missed the dark flickering light within Rin''s eyes. ¡­ It didn''t take long for the Tuhan to pack their camp up and prepare themselves for the long journey north. Under An Sun''s orders, a message to the An Clan leader was sent informing him of his plans to travel farther north. According to Rin''s plan, the An Clan members should be sighing in relief, their suspicion towards An Sun vanishing. Wrapped in a furred cloak and boots, Rin watched the men load the wooden carriages with crates of gold, wine, and silks. All from the past Northern provinces they looted from. In another carriage was their food for the trip. Sacks of rice, frozen and dried meat, all stashed inside. Due to the frosty weather, the sight of vegetables was rare. Even frozen vegetables were hard to come by. Thus, they traveled without a vegetable in sight. Rin took note of the items inside the carriages, her eyes staring intently at the crates of silk and gold. "Kid." A husky and magnetic voice broke Rin from her thoughts, her head rising up to take in the sight of An Sun on his horse, suited in full armor. "Get your horse; we''re leaving." "Yes." Walking toward her horse, Rin paused to glance at the scenery around her. The previous area filled with tents had been removed from sight. The pens were burned to the ground to remove their traces. Their footprints that were once scattered all around showing the liveliness of the camp had been blown away by the icy northern winds. A faint gust of the wind blew in her direction, causing Rin''s eyes to squint slightly slipping her out of her daze. That''s right. This was her life now. Smiling faintly to herself, Rin mounts onto her horse and follows behind An Sun and his men. ¡­ Nearly over a hundred Tuhan soldiers and their commander traveled north in the knee-deep snow. Rin followed close behind beside Manchu. Traveling for over six hours, Rin felt her body slowly become heavier, her head that was once clear turning hazy. Glancing upward, Rin took in the sight of the white horizon spread out before them ¨C the view remaining endless. Once the sky became dark, An Sun and his men set up camp to rest for the night. Setting up their tents, they quickly begin building up a large fire to warm themselves from the low temperatures. Inside An Sun''s large tent, Rin sat in front of a table quietly drinking a cup of tea. "My Lord, have you ever wondered about the quality of your treasures and supplies?" Furrowing his brows, An Sun''s eyes narrow. Noting An Sun''s look of confusion and suspicion, Rin set down her teacup and gently spoke. "My Lord, for over the past few months, your name has spread far and wide across the Northern Empire. You''ve collected quite a few treasures from your travels and are currently earning more as you go. Surely at some point, you''ll have too much to hold." An Sun''s expression hardened as Rin spoke. However, he didn''t interrupt her and quietly allowed her to continue. "Living in the north my entire life, I know during the winters, many provinces lack certain supplies. Supplies that you currently acquire. I suggest that to gain and escape the eyes of the Tuhan leaders, you exchange your possessions for other needed valuables. Even granting them crates of your earnings can remove their suspicion of you." When An Sun heard Rin''s explanation, he sunk into silence. His eyes sharpened intently as he stared at Rin. This kid sure was intelligent. Parting his lips to speak, An Sun was suddenly interrupted by the sound of a soldier barging in. "Lord An, there''s trouble at the front of the camp!" "What is it?" An Sun''s voice narrowed. "There''s a group of soldiers in front claiming we''re trespassing on Su province territory." Not seeming alarmed by the soldier''s words, An Sun leans back in his seat lazily. "How many?" "Based on observation, I''d say one-hundred soldier''s sir." Grunting in response, An Sun calmly rests his head against his palm. Glancing to the side, An Sun stared at Rin who was currently drinking her tea as if she wasn''t a part of the conversation. "Kid." Looking up at the sound of An Sun''s voice, Rin''s clear eyes met with his deep gaze. "You wanted to prove yourself to me?" An Sun''s voice spoke with a lilt of amusement. "Get rid of those pests outside. I''m quite interested to know more about your previous plan." Rin arched a brow but soon smiled lightly. "Of course. I promise it won''t take long." Standing up, Rin walks toward the tent''s exit and follows the soldier out. As they walked toward the front of the camp, Rin was met with the mocking and arrogant expressions of a group of soldiers. Guarding the front of the camp were three Tuhan soldiers. "Greetings gentlemen, is there a problem here?" The general of the group stares at Rin''s incoming figure with narrowed eyes. Did they bring this puny little brat to take care of them? "Hmph! Do you realize you''re infringing on Su province territory? Put down your weapons and surrender now!" The soldiers behind him stared at the Tuhan men with mocking, domineering eyes causing the Tuhan to arch their brows. But in the end, they said nothing in return. Rin ignored their looks of disdain and let out a gentle smile. "My apologies, we hadn''t realized we were resting on Su territory. I promise you we mean no harm. We''re simply just passing by." "Hah! Just passing by? Do you think I''d believe such lies? Don''t think I don''t know who you are. You''re those Tuhan scum!" In response to his insults, the Tuhan soldiers behind Rin narrowed their eyes and let out a deadly aura. Noting their cold response, the general tensed but stood his ground. "You rebellious scum, you think you''re so high and mighty trying to overthrow the empire! Don''t think I won''t see through your lies. Clearly, you were trying to infiltrate our province by loitering around! Leave now or pay the consequences!" Rin''s eyes narrowed. "I kindly recommend you don''t slur such lies." Rin''s voice grew cold, all traces of her previous smile disappeared. "As I said, we truly mean no harm. By tomorrow morning we''ll be on our way." "Hmph! I''ve had enough of your nonsense. Since you refuse to take my words into consideration, you better be prepared to pay the consequences." Coldly, Rin stared at the man and slowly lowered her eyes to stare at the snow-covered ground. Why did things always have to end up this way? "Very well." Lifting her head, Rin''s pair of emerald eyes shone with a chilling murderous aura. "Kill them." 92 Delicate Looking Person "Hmm? Where''d the little strategist run off to?" Manchu entered the tent with searching eyes upon identifying the lone figure of An Sun. Pouring himself a cup of wine, An Sun glances at Manchu briefly before continuing to pour. "He went to go take care of some business I ordered him to do." Raising his brows, Manchu walks over to the table and sits down on a cushion. "Does this business happen to include those soldiers at the front of the camp?" An Sun didn''t answer. His gray eyes shifted to the side while he drank his wine. From his silent response, Manchu could already predict the answer to his question. Manchu reaches for a separate chug of wine and begins pouring some for himself. "Do you think he can handle it?" An Sun snorted derisively. "If he can''t even handle those pigs, then he''s unfit to work alongside me." Manchu could only silently agree with the man. The two continued drinking in silence for the next few minutes when suddenly, the light sound of footsteps approached the tent. The tent flap opened as the incoming figure walked in. An Sun turned to the intruder with an irritated expression, however, very quickly his face froze stiff. Dressed in plain blue robes, deep stains of blood could be seen on their clothes. Their white, ashen complexion paled in comparison to the crimson red stains on their cheeks and hands. With a worn-out bag in their hand, the person stops a few feet away from the two men. The person entering the tent covered in blood was none other than Rin. Her pale lips raised upward into a smile. "I''m sorry for the long wait, my Lord. Things got a little out of hand so I had to clean things up a bit." She gently tossed the bloodied bag in her hand toward the men''s feet. An Sun silently stared at the ''boy'' with dull eyes, however, a glimmer of surprise could vaguely be seen within his eyes. Manchu examined the bag intently and without hesitation uncovered it to take out a beaten and swollen severed head. It was the head of the previous general. "This¡­" "The Su province general''s head." Rin finished his unspoken words. "I thought you''d want evidence, or to possibly keep it as a souvenir." She scratches her cheek and releases an awkward laugh. "I''m not very sure of the Tuhan customs." An Sun''s lips twitched. Their customs? What made him think they had a tradition of collecting the heads of their enemies? Manchu places a hand over his mouth and lightly coughs to conceal his urge to laugh. "You''re pretty funny Mr. Strategist." He coughed. "Is that so? Although I wasn''t trying, I''m pleased you think so general Manchu." Rin chuckled. "Did you kill him?" An Sun''s sharp voice cut the two off from their conversation. Rin, with her hands behind her back, looks at the young man. His eyes stared at the general''s severed head with no emotion before shifting to look at Rin. "Did you kill him yourself?" An Sun''s voice was calm. "Yes." An Sun''s eyes clouded with an unclear emotion for a fleeting moment. His eyes silently examined the ''boy'' in front of him. His body was thin and frail, almost seeming as if he''d break with the slightest touch. His palm-sized face, with feminine features, was pale and smudged gruesomely with dark blood. Such a delicate looking person was able to kill a strong, trained general. "Not bad kid," An Sun''s voice finally spoke. Startled, Rin stared at An Sun with a bewildered expression for a few moments before a faint smiled appeared on her lips. "Thank you." An Sun grunted lightly and turned his face away from her to drink his wine. "Go and wash up. When you''re done come back so we can continue our previous conversation." "Yes." Rin lowered her head before leaving to exit the tent. Upon turning around, a sudden violent pain shot through her head. She cringed. The pain was like needles ramming through her skin, cold sweat slowly dripping down her forehead. Noting her shaky movements, An Sun raised his eyes over questioningly. "What is it?" Grinding down on her teeth to diffuse the searing pain, Rin turns around to look at An Sun with a light smile. "Nothing my Lord. I''ll retreat and go wash up now." Identifying her expression, An Sun''s dark gaze narrowed. His eyes examined her face and took note of the beads of sweat pouring down her face. He merely assumed it was from fighting off the soldiers. "Then get going." He waved his hand lightly. Nodding her head, Rin turns to leave. However, just like before, a searing pang shot through her head causing her to feel lightheaded. "Ah¡­" Her vision went fuzzy and black for a few seconds as her sight gradually began to blur. A loud pounding rang through her ears before finally her body tiredly fell to the ground. "Oi, kid!" Seeing Rin''s body tumbling to the ground, An Sun abruptly made his way to catch her from hitting the ground. Clutching her in his arms, An Sun was surprised by the lightness of the boy''s body. This guy¡­He was seriously too light! However, he also strangely felt an intense burning coming from the ''boy''s'' body. An Sun''s palms felt scorching hot under Rin''s body. His face wrinkled upon recognizing she had a high fever. Had he been like this the entire time? Did he kill all those men like this? Looking down at the pale, sweaty face An Sun''s eyes darkened. A faint ringing hummed through her ears, the words leaving An Sun''s lips who was staring down at her with puckered brows began to fade. All she could hear was the sound of her own feeble breathing. Struggling to stay conscious Rin finally gave in and collapsed limply in the young man''s arms. ¡­ In a deep slumber, Rin finally woke up to a slight throb in her head. Rin''s eyes blearily blinked awake to recognize the view of her pen''s familiar ceiling. In a moment, her vision cleared before she slowly sat up from her mat. The previous agony she felt had faded to a dull throb. Moistening her lips, Rin looked beside her for a cup. Thirsty. Her throat felt parched and scratchy. Looking for a cup of water, Rin suddenly stopped upon detecting the sound of footsteps approaching her pen. Walking in with a dull expression was An Sun. Seeing her awake, An Sun''s eyes lit up for a brief moment before fading back to their previous darkness. "You''re up." "En." There was silence. An Sun''s frosty eyes never left Rin who merely sat upright on her mat staring back at An Sun with intense, unwavering eyes. An Sun broke the silence with a faint cough. "You had a fever." "It seems so," Rin answered back with a hoarse voice. Another round of silence. "We currently don''t have a physician with us at the moment, so you won''t be able to be treated if it''s serious." An Sun''s voice was cold, but his brows couldn''t help but wrinkle. "That''s alright, Lord An. I don''t need a physician, this is just a recurrent fever that comes and goes. I assure you I''m fine." Besides, even if she wasn''t, she wouldn''t want them to treat her. If they did, they would find out her true gender. Dying from sickness would be far better than dying in the hands of the brutal commander. Rin couldn''t help but sigh helplessly at her unfortunate situation. "Lord An, about our previous discussion," Rin said with an impassive expression. "I believe I know a profitable province to trade your items to. The Jilin Province in the northeast areas has exceptional goods and wealth." "Is that so?" Rin nods. "Yes. But more importantly, they can grant you more power if they agree to assist you." An Sun''s eyes lightened in response to her words. "Go on." Rin clears her throat before she continues. "Of course my Lord. But first, is it possible I could get a drink of water?" An Sun''s lips twitched. Was he ordering him to give him water? As much as he wanted to respond with a cold and threatening remark, An Sun paused as he recalled how Rin previously fainted. An Sun''s lips tightened into a straight line. With a dark expression, An Sun sticks his head out of the pen and orders a nearby soldier for a cup of water. Although confused, the soldier doesn''t hesitate and runs off to get him water. A few moments passed before the soldier returned with a cup and jug of water in hand. Taking it, An Sun walks forward and roughly sets the objects down beside Rin. Rin held back a smile as she watched the scene before her. She knew from An Sun''s previous expression that he must have felt guilty after she had fainted. Thus, she couldn''t help but wish to take advantage of such a rare moment. Pouring herself a cup of water, Rin patiently drank while An Sun stared at her with crossed arms. Feeling the cool liquid go smoothly down her throat caused Rin to feel relieved. Satisfied, Rin places the cup down and looks back at An Sun with bright, glimmering eyes. "Not many know this, but the Jilin Province has exceptional power and backing. Their army is almost with equal lengths with my grandfathers. I believe if you''re able to convince them to support you, you''ll be able to achieve your goal for power." 92 Delicate Person "Hmm? Where''d the little strategist run off to?" Manchu entered the tent with searching eyes upon identifying the lone figure of An Sun. Pouring himself a cup of wine, An Sun glances at Manchu briefly before continuing to pour. "He went to go take care of some business I ordered him to do." Raising his brows, Manchu walks over to the table and sits down on a cushion. "Does this business happen to include those soldiers at the front of the camp?" An Sun didn''t answer. His gray eyes shifted to the side while he drank his wine. From his silent response, Manchu could already predict the answer to his question. Manchu reaches for a separate chug of wine and begins pouring some for himself. "Do you think he can handle it?" An Sun snorted derisively. "If he can''t even handle those pigs, then he''s unfit to work alongside me." Manchu could only silently agree with the man. The two continued drinking in silence for the next few minutes when suddenly, the light sound of footsteps approached the tent. The tent flap opened as the incoming figure walked in. An Sun turned to the intruder with an irritated expression, however, very quickly his face froze stiff. Dressed in plain blue robes, deep stains of blood could be seen on their clothes. Their white, ashen complexion paled in comparison to the crimson red stains on their cheeks and hands. With a worn-out bag in their hand, the person stops a few feet away from the two men. The person entering the tent covered in blood was none other than Rin. Her pale lips raised upward into a smile. "I''m sorry for the long wait, my Lord. Things got a little out of hand so I had to clean things up a bit." She gently tossed the bloodied bag in her hand toward the men''s feet. An Sun silently stared at the ''boy'' with dull eyes, however, a glimmer of surprise could vaguely be seen within his eyes. Manchu examined the bag intently and without hesitation uncovered it to take out a beaten and swollen severed head. It was the head of the previous general. "This¡­" "The Su province general''s head." Rin finished his unspoken words. "I thought you''d want evidence, or to possibly keep it as a souvenir." She scratches her cheek and releases an awkward laugh. "I''m not very sure of the Tuhan customs." An Sun''s lips twitched. Their customs? What made him think they had a tradition of collecting the heads of their enemies? Manchu places a hand over his mouth and lightly coughs to conceal his urge to laugh. "You''re pretty funny Mr. Strategist." He coughed. "Is that so? Although I wasn''t trying, I''m pleased you think so general Manchu." Rin chuckled. "Did you kill him?" An Sun''s sharp voice cut the two off from their conversation. Rin, with her hands behind her back, looks at the young man. His eyes stared at the general''s severed head with no emotion before shifting to look at Rin. "Did you kill him yourself?" An Sun''s voice was calm. "Yes." An Sun''s eyes clouded with an unclear emotion for a fleeting moment. His eyes silently examined the ''boy'' in front of him. His body was thin and frail, almost seeming as if he''d break with the slightest touch. His palm-sized face, with feminine features, was pale and smudged gruesomely with dark blood. Such a delicate looking person was able to kill a strong, trained general. "Not bad kid," An Sun''s voice finally spoke. Startled, Rin stared at An Sun with a bewildered expression for a few moments before a faint smiled appeared on her lips. "Thank you." An Sun grunted lightly and turned his face away from her to drink his wine. "Go and wash up. When you''re done come back so we can continue our previous conversation." "Yes." Rin lowered her head before leaving to exit the tent. Upon turning around, a sudden violent pain shot through her head. She cringed. The pain was like needles ramming through her skin, cold sweat slowly dripping down her forehead. Noting her shaky movements, An Sun raised his eyes over questioningly. "What is it?" Grinding down on her teeth to diffuse the searing pain, Rin turns around to look at An Sun with a light smile. "Nothing my Lord. I''ll retreat and go wash up now." Identifying her expression, An Sun''s dark gaze narrowed. His eyes examined her face and took note of the beads of sweat pouring down her face. He merely assumed it was from fighting off the soldiers. "Then get going." He waved his hand lightly. Nodding her head, Rin turns to leave. However, just like before, a searing pang shot through her head causing her to feel lightheaded. "Ah¡­" Her vision went fuzzy and black for a few seconds as her sight gradually began to blur. A loud pounding rang through her ears before finally her body tiredly fell to the ground. "Oi, kid!" Seeing Rin''s body tumbling to the ground, An Sun abruptly made his way to catch her from hitting the ground. Clutching her in his arms, An Sun was surprised by the lightness of the boy''s body. This guy¡­He was seriously too light! However, he also strangely felt an intense burning coming from the ''boy''s'' body. An Sun''s palms felt scorching hot under Rin''s body. His face wrinkled upon recognizing she had a high fever. Had he been like this the entire time? Did he kill all those men like this? Looking down at the pale, sweaty face An Sun''s eyes darkened. A faint ringing hummed through her ears, the words leaving An Sun''s lips who was staring down at her with puckered brows began to fade. All she could hear was the sound of her own feeble breathing. Struggling to stay conscious Rin finally gave in and collapsed limply in the young man''s arms. ¡­ In a deep slumber, Rin finally woke up to a slight throb in her head. Rin''s eyes blearily blinked awake to recognize the view of her pen''s familiar ceiling. In a moment, her vision cleared before she slowly sat up from her mat. The previous agony she felt had faded to a dull throb. Moistening her lips, Rin looked beside her for a cup. Thirsty. Her throat felt parched and scratchy. Looking for a cup of water, Rin suddenly stopped upon detecting the sound of footsteps approaching her pen. Walking in with a dull expression was An Sun. Seeing her awake, An Sun''s eyes lit up for a brief moment before fading back to their previous darkness. "You''re up." "En." There was silence. An Sun''s frosty eyes never left Rin who merely sat upright on her mat staring back at An Sun with intense, unwavering eyes. An Sun broke the silence with a faint cough. "You had a fever." "It seems so," Rin answered back with a hoarse voice. Another round of silence. "We currently don''t have a physician with us at the moment, so you won''t be able to be treated if it''s serious." An Sun''s voice was cold, but his brows couldn''t help but wrinkle. "That''s alright, Lord An. I don''t need a physician, this is just a recurrent fever that comes and goes. I assure you I''m fine." Besides, even if she wasn''t, she wouldn''t want them to treat her. If they did, they would find out her true gender. Dying from sickness would be far better than dying in the hands of the brutal commander. Rin couldn''t help but sigh helplessly at her unfortunate situation. "Lord An, about our previous discussion," Rin said with an impassive expression. "I believe I know a profitable province to trade your items to. The Jilin Province in the northeast areas has exceptional goods and wealth." "Is that so?" Rin nods. "Yes. But more importantly, they can grant you more power if they agree to assist you." An Sun''s eyes lightened in response to her words. "Go on." Rin clears her throat before she continues. "Of course my Lord. But first, is it possible I could get a drink of water?" An Sun''s lips twitched. Was he ordering him to give him water? As much as he wanted to respond with a cold and threatening remark, An Sun paused as he recalled how Rin previously fainted. An Sun''s lips tightened into a straight line. With a dark expression, An Sun sticks his head out of the pen and orders a nearby soldier for a cup of water. Although confused, the soldier doesn''t hesitate and runs off to get him water. A few moments passed before the soldier returned with a cup and jug of water in hand. Taking it, An Sun walks forward and roughly sets the objects down beside Rin. Rin held back a smile as she watched the scene before her. She knew from An Sun''s previous expression that he must have felt guilty after she had fainted. Thus, she couldn''t help but wish to take advantage of such a rare moment. Pouring herself a cup of water, Rin patiently drank while An Sun stared at her with crossed arms. Feeling the cool liquid go smoothly down her throat caused Rin to feel relieved. Satisfied, Rin places the cup down and looks back at An Sun with bright, glimmering eyes. "Not many know this, but the Jilin Province has exceptional power and backing. Their army is almost with equal lengths with my grandfathers. I believe if you''re able to convince them to support you, you''ll be able to achieve your goal for power." 93 Jealous "Not many know this, but the Jilin province has exceptional power and backing. Their army is almost at equal lengths with my grandfathers''. I believe if you''re able to convince them to support you, you''ll be able to achieve your goal for power." The pen was silent. An Sun looked at the ''boy'', his lips pressed together and a mysterious glint in his eyes could be seen. "How do you know this?" The depths of An Sun''s narrow eyes darkened. Rin could understand his suspicions towards her. If he wasn''t able to discover this then the chances of her knowing were even less. Yet she did, drawing in his suspicion toward her once again. She replied, "My grandfather is a familiar acquaintance of the Jilin province governor. I happened to overhear some things during my times there." An Sun''s expression hadn''t changed, however, the aura around him was less threatening. Rin took note of the man''s cold mood starting to change. "Very well. I wish to hear more of this in the morning. For now, you can rest for the night." An Sun began to walk out. Halfway, An Sun paused and shifted his gaze toward Rin. Appearing as if he wanted to say something, the young man''s handsome face furrowed with a stiff expression. "Starting today, I''m appointing you as our military advisor. Consider this a reward for your work today." Rin hadn''t expected An Sun to grant her such a title. Although it was seemingly small, it still granted her authority to commit certain tasks. Bowing her head low with a faint smile, Rin spoke. "I''m honored. Thank you, Lord An." An Sun tsked, his eyes drifting away from her figure. "And eat more meat, your body is too weak. You''re a man, not a woman. Start toughening up." Before she could say anything in response, An Sun exited the pen. Rin blinked dramatically at the entrance, her eyes slightly wide in disbelief. Recalling his previous sentence, Rin helplessly sighed. Looking down at her fair white palms, Rin noticed their usual smooth, delicateness was replaced with rough callouses. A few faint cuts and blisters were visibly seen - proof of her long and arduous journey. These hands¡­they didn''t look like the hands of a girl. Nor did they look like the hands of a man. Tightening her fists, Rin''s eyes sharpened with resolution. To them, she was a man. To her grandfather and the Bai army, she was regarded as their young miss. Yet to her all she saw was Rin. A human trying to survive with their given abilities. If he wanted her to toughen up and be the man they saw her as all she could do for herself was quickly recover and present him the best of her abilities. That night, Rin wrote down tactics and ideas to help the Tuhan men, her eyes darting across the pages with sharp eyes. ¡­ By the time Rin woke up, it was already morning of the next day. As expected, a soldier came in to escort Rin to An Sun''s tent. However, upon exiting her pen, Rin took note of the Tuhan men''s strange gazes. Their expression bearing signs of curiosity, and surprisingly admiration. She suddenly felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Ignoring their gazes, Rin followed the soldier to An Sun''s tent. Inside, the two began discussing their previous conversation - Manchu silently stood in a corner, pretending not to exist. "The Jilin province has always kept a low profile to ensure the citizen''s safety from outsiders. If one were to know of their great power, they''d be perceived as a threat or be attacked from others trying to gain that power." Rin sat with her legs crossed near the tents brazier. "Their governor, Duyi Zhong, is extremely protective of his people. Gaining his support blindly on strength or force won''t get us anywhere." "Which is why you recommended creating a trade with the Jilin province." She nodded. Rin knew the Tuhan army consisted of one-hundred troops in the north and about fifty thousand men in the Eastern Empire. The Jilin province was small, but their backing wasn''t one to look down on. The province governor, Duyi Zhong, came from a military background, thus, his army was trained diligently and slowly built up in case of an attack. If it really came down to a fight, based on the information Rin had on both armies, Duyi Zhong army was no match for An Sun''s. However, their goal wasn''t to raid their province. Fighting wasn''t an option. An Sun needed to gain their governor''s support to gain more power to cause chaos in the Eastern Empire and acquire land in the eastern areas. "To ensure his support and assistance, I''ve made a list of tributes for them." Rin covered her coughing with one hand and reached into her robe pocket for a folded piece of paper, handing it to An Sun. Unfolding the small paper, An Sun''s eyes scanned the detailed words written on it. For a few moments, the tent was silent until An Sun raised his gaze toward Rin with a raised brow. "These are just simple necessities. Why not add more valuable things like gold and silk?" Patiently, Rin coughed into her hand before speaking. "My Lord, while the east values power, and the west and south value gold and fortune, the northern provinces are much more humble. The temperatures here are much colder and difficult to live in during the winters. Rather than gold and silk, northern citizens favor simple necessities over wealth." Rin pointed her fair fingers toward the brazier. "Trading them more coal to burn fires and furs to make coats are considered precious to them. Fresh vegetables and grains are even more valuable here since they''re incapable of harvesting them." Taking in this newfound information, An Sun''s eyes narrowed as his frozen features broke out into a faint smile. Previously, the night before after he left Rin''s pen, he was informed of what took place during their fight with the Su province general. His men explained to him in full detail what happened. After Rin issued to kill them, both sides attacked head-on, with the ''boy'' idly watching from the side. Assuming he was going to watch, the Su general suddenly charged toward the ''boy'' in an attempt to kill him. However, no one, not even the Tuhan men, expected for the following events to take place. With a steady, almost dull expression, the ''boy'' pulled out a dagger from his pocket and with nearly invisible movements, shot it toward the general''s knees. Stunned, the Tuhan men watched as the ''boy'' slowly walked toward the now kneeling and howling general with a frosty air surrounding him. An ominous light flashed through his eyes as he coldly glared down at the general. As the men were explaining to him the details, they couldn''t help but shiver upon repeating Rin''s words. "This one''s mine." Just three words, yet they held so much killing-intent and bitterness. An Sun listened to their explanation with an emotionless expression on his face, but his eyes were laced with interest. Recalling such a moment, An Sun directed his intent gaze on the feminine ''boy''. A faint laugh escaped his lips. "Then let''s begin." ¡­ Two days passed. During those days, Rin and the Tuhan men gathered their tributes for the Jilin province. On the second day, they gathered their camp, replicating their previous process and started off farther north. Half a day later, they arrived near the Jilin province borders. Rin looked at the now darkening sky with a gentle gaze, her pale lips breathing out a puff of air. "Let''s set up camp nearby." An Sun strode his horse forward. Rin followed behind before mounting off her horse and helping the men. Hours passed before their camp was officially set up, only a few miles away from the Jilin province borders. Standing outside of her tent, Rin looked at the dark sky and snow-covered field. While it was still snowing heavily, the temperatures felt less chilly and slightly warmer. Rin stared at the Tuhan men walking around without a care for the frosty weather and snowy grounds. Due to their longtime stay within the northern regions, they became more resistant to the cold. After a while of standing, Rin walked toward the carts filled with their offerings and carefully inspected them to ensure everything was secure and ready. She asked the men to cover the fur with a cloth to prevent them from getting damp and to store the grains properly. Although she knew fruits and vegetables would be a better deal for their plan, finding such foods was rare even in small farming villages ¨C which she searched for during their journey. As Rin was counting their tributes, An Sun''s figure walked toward her, his tall, built body dressed in full armor. Noting his approaching figure, Rin shifts her gaze away from the carts. "Everything for the trade is set. All we need is to issue out a letter to their governor of our arrival." An Sun lightly grunted in response and looked up at the carts. "The letter has already been sent out. It should be answered in the morning. If not, then we could always just force our way in." Rin stared at An Sun with a dull gaze, her eyes clouded with disbelief. This man¡­he really liked performing things without a thought. Rin felt somewhat bitter toward him. Her whole life had always been arranged. She was a strategist, planning was her way of life. When she was young, she was na?ve to those around her. When her mother died, she never carried things out on a whim. If she did, she''d die. Everything - her whole life was planned to ensure her survival. And yet the young man before her was indifferent towards those things. Yes, he was aware of the risks his actions had, but he never seemed to care. She felt somewhat jealous. Rin''s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by the sound of incoming horse hooves. Lifting her gaze, Rin''s eyes are greeted with an unfamiliar group of soldiers walking into their camp. An Sun''s eyes stared at the men with indifference. "Are you aware you''re trespassing on Jilin province land?" A man mounted on his horse spoke, who Rin could assume was the Province General. An Sun cast his eyes to the side as if observing his surroundings before looking back up at the man. "Yes." An Sun''s blunt response left Rin sighing helplessly behind him and the Province General''s brows to twitch, however, very quickly his gaze darkened. "Please surrender your weapons. You''re under arrest for the time being until your reason for loitering here is confirmed." "There''s no need." Furrowing his brows tightly, the province general stares at An Sun wearily. The young man stared up at the men with an impassive expression as he spoke the following words. "We want to speak to your governor." Rin stared at the young man''s broad armored back in silence. This man really feared nothing. 94 Whims Of His Hear After An Sun''s bold words, the Province General ordered for them to surrender their weapons and follow them for further interrogation. To their surprise, along with Rin''s, An Sun surrendered and willingly allowed the men to bind their hands. Following the group of soldiers with her hands bound, Rin shot a glance at An Sun who from the beginning, bore an emotionless expression ¨C as if he wasn''t being arrested. Sensing a gaze on him, An Sun''s gaze drifted casually over to Rin. "What?" "Nothing my lord, I''m just surprised by your calmness," Rin said lightly. From what''s she''s seen from the man; he was one to do things on a whim and was quite ruthless when threatened. Yet he so easily has surrendered to the Jilin soldiers and willingly allowed them to bind his hands. His actions somewhat surprised her. An Sun''s brows twitched. His lips pursed together, forming a thin line as his expression turned colder and colder. "Are you saying I''m impulsive?" Chuckling, Rin shifts her gaze away to look in front. "Of course not, my lord. I was merely pointing out an observation." An Sun''s eyes narrowed as he noted the amused expression on Rin''s face, and he quickly shifted his gaze away with bitterness. The two walked in silence - the Jilin soldiers in front while they walked in the back. After a while, his gaze subconsciously landed on Rin''s small face. Rin''s thoughts were currently focused on meeting the Jilin governor and her plans to gain his trust. However, it''d be difficult with An Sun, who had yet to trust her. It was only then that she suddenly heard An Sun''s low, magnetic voice speak. "I may be ruthless but I''m rational. If we''re going to follow your plan through and through then I must also carry out my part." Surprised, Rin turned to look at An Sun whose eyes were no longer on her. At that moment, Rin saw An Sun''s handsome, sharp features contort into a dark and bitter expression. She somehow found his expression entertaining to look at. Rin smiled. "Thank you." "Don''t think because of this I trust you. Your one-month trial is still up." An Sun faintly snorted. "Besides," His voice lowered. "If I wanted, I could kill these men and their governor." Rin held back the urge to sigh helplessly. In the end, she looked elsewhere and continued to walk forward. ¡­ Passing through the gates, the soldiers guided their group forward. Entering the Jilin province, Rin took the time to admire the interior. As expected, it was simple and rather poor looking. But she knew it was all a fa?ade. Behind the low-quality goods and roughly built structures was wealth and power - things all humans desire. Rin''s wandering eyes stayed on the buildings a while longer before turning to the front to examine at the Province General. He was a middle-aged man, with a fair set of wrinkles under his eyes. Due to the cold weather and lack of sun, his complexion was much paler compared to those in the southern and eastern empires. His eyes, which were surveying the group just so happened to meet Rin''s who merely stared back at him with an unreadable expression. His eyes narrowed as he noticed the ''boy''s'' appearance. Emerald eyes. It was extremely rare to see such a color, and he could only assume he was a foreigner traveling with the other men. After a while, his eyes left Rin and turned back toward the front. Many citizens on the side watched their group passing by and quietly whispered to one another. Finally, arriving in front of a towering building, almost giving off the appearance of a tower, they all walked in. The rest of the Tuhan troops were led to the dungeons to where they would be held, including Rin and Manchu. Due to being the commander of the group, An Sun was led to a separate area with their general. Rin didn''t look back at his departing figure as she was ushered into the dungeons. In the metal cell, Rin quietly sat on the floor with a calm expression. Manchu, leaning against the wall with closed eyes suddenly opened them to look down at Rin. "You said previously their governor was an old acquaintance of your grandfather, correct?" Shifting her gaze toward Manchu, Rin''s lips curled into an impassive smile. "If you''re suggesting I''ve set you all into a trap, you''re mistaken Sir Manchu." Manchu''s expression remained unreadable, however, his light blue eyes were clouded with sharpness. Scratching his head, he says, "My apologies, Mr. Strategist, if I seem suspicious of you. But you can''t blame me for behaving this way. An Sun''s thoughts are exactly the same as mine." Rin''s brow raised curiously as she propped her chin on her palm. "Then why is it that Lord An followed through with my plan if he assumed I was setting him up in a trap?" Manchu sighed and crossed his arms, a helpless expression forming on his face. "Commander An, although he''s ruthless to his enemies and responds to everything with fists, he''s not irrational. Because you wanted to prove yourself to him, he allowed you the chance." Manchu paused and smiled distantly. "Even if it means risking himself, he''s willing to grant those a chance of gaining his trust and loyalty. Once his trust is gained, I assure you he will treat you respectfully and never think to betray you. That''s why I kindly ask you don''t betray his trust." Rin quietly stared at the floor, her hands resting on her crossed legs. Raising her head, Rin''s lips break out into a gentle smile. "Don''t worry Sir Manchu. I never once considered betraying Commander An. Although I have every reason to betray him, I''ve already committed myself to fully assisting him. Betrayal never will and never has been an option." "Good. Because once you do, you will never gain it back - or he''ll kill you as he always says." Manchu laughs. Rin nods in response with a smile and looks at the cells cold, wet floors - her head against the walls. She knew An Sun was a cautious man; he wasn''t one to take risks if it endangered his men. But he was willing to risk himself to accept the trust of another if he felt they were deserving of it. He does what he pleases and never strays from doing what his heart says is right. Although his actions, in Rin''s mind, were foolish, she couldn''t help but respect him. His leadership abilities were highly admirable in Rin''s book. She learned this through their previous battle against one another. Even with suffering a loss that set them back in supplies, men and weapons, he utilized his abilities to the best to come out victorious. Anyone betraying a man of such strength and worthy admiration was either a fool or blind. She meant what she said. She was willing to follow An Sun and see where his quest would take her. Nearly an hour passed before a soldier walked in. "Governor Duyi wishes to see you both." Rin stands up from the ground and follows Manchu out. Led down a long stone hallway, the soldier stops in front of a large wooden door. Opening it, the soldier motions for Manchu to walk in first with Rin following behind. As soon as they passed the doorway, Rin noticed An Sun, who was no longer bound by the hands, standing off to the side with crossed arms. His gray eyes glanced at her briefly before turning away. "You must be the strategist Lord An mentioned." Hearing a man''s gruff voice, Rin raised her eyes and was met with the figure of an old man, his hair and beard a silvered gray. Although his robes were simple, Rin knew from the sharp glint in his eyes that he wasn''t a simple man. This was Governor Duyi Zhong. 95 Character Q&A @@ Hello, my precious readers, it''s Paramyis! No, this is not an update. I know disappointing but this is important...Mostly fun. I''ve thought of something enjoyable for all of you as well as for me. I wanted to post a Q&A but not just any Q&A¡­ A Q&A for my story characters! ©d(£Þ?£Þ) I know sounds strange right? Let me first explain what a Q&A is for those who don''t know. Its question and answer, where you the readers ask me a question, in this case, the characters from my stories a question and I (they) answer! In the comments, you can write a question for a specific character you''d like to have answered your question. For example, if your question was for Rin in my novel "RIN", you''d write in the comments: To Rin: Do you think you could teach me martial arts like a boss? Or An Sun. To An Sun: Why are you so cruel to our precious Rin! If you hurt her, I''ll make you suffer! (?£à?¡ä)/ *Cough* Things like that... Anyways, hopefully, you get the gist of it! Just comment down below your questions for the characters and on Wednesday and Friday, I''ll be posting the answers to them (along with the newest chapters.) If you want to direct your question to me, you can use: To Paramyis: Or To Author: This may seem random, but I thought it''d be fun and something new to try. So comment down below your questions for the characters or me£¨£Þ£ö£Þ£© Sidenote: They''ll be answered on Wednesday and Friday - I''ll still be posting chapters those days as well. Your questions will not affect or change the storyline or the characters in the story, this merely for fun!@@ 96 Character Q&A - Answered As promised, here are the first set of answers to the Q&A! The rest will be answered on Friday. Enjoy~ ------------ To Paramyis: I know it''s a spoiler alert but is there a love interaction between Rin and General An? *Hopeless romantic here Thanks for all the updates, stay healthy and more power! Aja on making this book more awesome! Paramyis: First off, thank you so much for your concern and support you truly are an amazing person! And yes, there will be love interactions between Rin and An Sun! And even a little steamy action here and there (?¦Ø?)¡«¡î ------------ To author: I read the comic that the webnovel was based off from, and forgive me if I''m being ignorant, but will the novel end in a different way from the comic? Paramyis: No worries at all! From the beginning, I planned on using only minor parts from the manga since it seemed to tie well with my original storyline. In the end, not a lot liked that so I''ve decided to shift it back to my original storyline! The manga previously stopped updating so the ending is unclear, however, I have my own ending for the novel. ------------ To Author: What inspired you to start writing? Is it something you always wanted? In the early days did you write any weird and slightly embarrassing shorts while you were practicing that you would be happy to share? P.s is RIN based off anyone you know, or just completely fictional? She''s such an amazing, multi-leveled character. Paramyis: Rin is mainly based on the manga''s main character Li Chang Ge and my own perception of how I wanted a female lead to behave. I''ve always loved writing. I''ve started writing ever since I was little (of course none of them were good) and through the years I wrote many stories online that are all unshared. I reread some of them recently¡­they''re so embarrassing! :;(¡É¡ä©n`¡É);: But because you''re all so precious to me, I shall share to you a part I somewhat like from the first story I ever posted online. Be warned¡­it''s bad. Also, the female main character''s name was also Rin. It was called "Ghost Chains". It was about a slave girl with unusual hair color (red), abnormal strength and wanted to be free. She was eventually freed by a King from another empire who helped her. The storyline wasn''t bad, but the writing was horrible. ["Over there I see her!" She heard a guard shout. With her back facing an empty alley, she failed to miss a shadow move behind her gripping her arms and pulling her back. Startled, Rin''s instincts immediately thought to fight back, but for some reason, it seemed like the persons hold drained all her abnormal strength out of her. What even was this? Why did she feel so weak? The person''s hands wrapped around her tightly one gripped her waist from behind, the other holding her drape covered mouth shut. Feeling helpless and unable to see her attacker, Rin struggled. "Shh, don''t struggle, just stay still a little longer." His voice whispered from behind her. Having said that, a group of guards passed near them. Unfortunately, one guard stopped in his tracks and peeked into the dark damp alley. With his sword in hand, he walked slowly towards them. Rin''s body tensed her breathing stopped hoping to erase all traces of their being a living being there. The man behind Rin moved his body closer to the wall bringing her with him. After a couple of seconds, a holler was said towards the guard mentioning them already checking that area. With his figure retreating, Rin had breathed a sigh of relief before she used her legs to kick the man behind her. "Ouch!" He yelped bending down to grip his leg. Turning her body around to look at her attacker, Rin was taken aback, by the way, his appearance looked. Why¡­was he dressed like that? The man in front of Rin was a tall man with a muscular build his skin slightly tan, the way the clothes practically stretched on him told her that those clothes were way too small for a man his size. The white pants he wore stop below his knees looked rather tight on his big claves. On his shoulders was a white drape covering his head but held in a ponytail black hair fell in front of his face. "Who are you?" Rin''s soft voice was fierce, her form gathering into a fighting stance with her hands in front of her face. The man looked up, his brown eyes almost golden looked up at her red rubies. Rin, who hasn''t seen many men in her life besides the Prince who was considered to be quite handsome, looked no better than a person on the streets when compared to the man before her. If this man were to simply glance in a woman''s direction, they''d most likely worship him or even take their own lives just for a single glance. Lowering his gaze, he saw the chains wrapped around Rin''s legs. Feeling slightly self-conscious of her shackles, her face flushed red as she tried to hide her legs under her robes. Looking back up at her hidden face he stood up, slowly walking towards her. Rin''s eyes darkened as she readied herself to attack him. "Don''t worry I mean no harm," He said in a dark soothing voice. Before Rin knew it, he who was a few feet away was now standing in front of her. Wrapping his strong arms around Rin''s waist, his other hand reached forward pulling away from the white drape from the girl''s mouth her mouth revealing her soft peach colored lips. Rin''s body stiffened, she who as a slave didn''t receive such warm close physical contact made her body freeze. "I am nobody but a lonely traveler traveling the big city, who would have thought on my journey I''d meet a beautiful young girl like yourself in need of help." His eye shone brightly as he gave Rin a flirtatious smile. His smile! It made him even more gorgeous, this man was simply godlike! A gust of wind flutter between the two, his black hair fluttered in front of his eyes making his beautiful face glow it was almost like this man wasn''t even part of this world! Minutes past, nothing but silence was heard. "Hmm?" The man glances at Rin''s tiny self whose face to his surprise was filled with¡­confusion?] ------------ To all characters you can: If you could choose to be an animal (other than a human) what would you be? Rin: "I''d be a falcon. The feeling of being free and able to fly sounds interesting." An Sun: "What a strange question¡­I''d choose a hawk." Manchu: "Ah? Anything other than a complicated human being? That''s easy, a wolf then." Bai Han: "Hmph, I''d clearly be a lion of course!" General Guo: "¡­Tiger¡­" Xu Mujin: "A leopard seems nice." Lixue: "A mouse! No, a cat! Actually¡­Whatever pretty big brother chooses!" Random Tuhan soldier: "Uh¡­w-well I''ve always wanted to be a boar." ------------ To An Sun: What will you do when you will find out that Rin is a girl? An Sun: "Who is this Rin you speak of?" ------------ To Rin: what will you do if An Sun became to suspect your gender? Rin: "If such a day were to happen, I''d divert his suspicion of me or if he trusted me enough reveal to him the truth." ------------ To author: I love this story <3 Paramyis: Aww, thank you! (*^.^*) ------------ To author 1 to 10, how soon are the 2 leads gonna realize that like each other Paramyis: I''d say 4 out of 10 soon. I promise you won''t have to wait long like I usually let you! I''m trying to make my chapters longer to quicken the story pace for all of you. ------------ To Rin: I know you cherish your family, be it your biological parents or your new family a lot. But have you ever thought of finding a lover and founding your own family? Since you always tried to avoid marriage proposals, I was a bit curious... Rin: "The thought of founding my own family never once occurred to me. Although I''m certain at some point my grandfather would want to see grandchildren, he wouldn''t force me into a marriage I didn''t want. Marriage and love at the moment would only hinder my plans." ------------ To Rin: I would like to adopt you to what do you say? Rin: "I appreciate the offer, but I''m quite satisfied with my family and don''t think I''d exchange them for anything in the world." ------------ To An Sun: When are you gonna give us a striptease?! An Sun: "Striptease? What purpose do you have in seeing my body?" ------------ To Paramyis: I love Rin exactly as she is, aloof, intelligent, crafty and adorable in her own way if you put her into a romantic relationship is it going to change her personality? I wouldn''t like that to be honest. Paramyis: I wouldn''t like that either. Trust me, I''m not too fond of the FL becoming weak or undergoing a complete change in personality after falling in love. If Rin does fall in love she''ll stay true to herself. (£þ^£þ) ------------ To Paramyis: How hard/easy is it for you to write this story and what inspires you and how long you intend this book to be? Where do you get your ideas from? Paramyis: To be honest, there are days where writing is easy and hard depending on my situation in real life. The book won''t be too long possibly around 200 chapters at most. As for inspiration, I thank every Chinese novel, manga, and anime for the wonderful inspiration! ------------ That''s all for today! Now go and enjoy today''s chapter! 97 Form An Alliance "You must be the strategist Lord An mentioned." Rin''s gaze followed the sound of the elderly voice and was immediately met with the sight of Governor Duyi Zhong. She couldn''t help but compare him to her grandfather. However, the old man before her was much calmer and collected. Rin cupped her fists and bowed politely. She greeted him. "Yes. It''s an honor to meet you Governor Duyi." Duyi Zhong inspected Rin''s petite figure with scrutinizing eyes. His eyes were like daggers towards Rin. For a while, his cool gaze lingered on her before shifting away to look at An Sun. "You say you want to develop a trade; had it been anyone else I would have believed them, however¡­" His tone was cold. "Rumors of the Tuhan scavenging and raiding provinces without mercy has spread throughout the Northern Empire. What exactly is it you wish to seek me for Commander An?" An Sun, with his arms crossed, stared at Governor Duyi calmly. "As I said before, I want to arrange a trade with you." Duyi Zhong''s expression only seemed to worsen when hearing An Sun''s words. He couldn''t decide whether or not the young man''s words were the truth or if there was a hidden meaning behind them. When Rin saw the skeptical and dark expression coming from Duyi Zhong, she sighed inwardly and stepped up to speak but was immediately held back by Manchu who silently shook his head - his eyes clearly indicating for her to watch. Pinching her lips together, Rin nods and steps back. "What''s the meaning behind your words, Commander An?" "It''s exactly as I said. I want to form a trade between your province and my army." Rather rudely, Duyi Zhong said, "Do you think I''d believe you merely based on empty words? Commander An, if you think I''m foolish enough to accept your words without proper proof don''t think I won''t hesitate to attack." Even with his threatening words, An Sun remains calm, his expression never wavering. Reaching into his coat, he takes out a small scroll and sets it on the wooden desk in the room. "What''s this?" Duyi Zhong eyed the scroll with doubtful eyes. "The set of tributes and agreements for our trade." Coldly, Duyi Zhong takes the scroll off the desk and begins to read it. As he reads, his frosted expression couldn''t help but falter. Initially, he assumed An Sun would offer him gold and valuable silks, yet the items on the scroll were nothing but simple necessities. Anyone else would have found the items insulting, but to northern citizens, these items were like heaven and earth compared to gold. "I was recently informed by my strategist of what your people valued as precious. I understand harvesting is near impossible with the harsh climate, and that your food supply is harsh." An Sun said. "If this continues, your people will suffer." Duyi Zhong''s gaze lifted, a complicated look could be seen in his eyes. An Sun''s handsome and cold features eased slightly, however, his eyes were sharp. "I can understand the turmoil in wishing to protect your people and own pride. That is why I''m offering you such a deal." Governor Duyi was silent, his eyes clouded over as he thought. "What is it you want?" He finally spoke. An Sun''s lips curled up into a faint smile. "I want to settle an alliance. In exchange, we offer you those items listed and a peace treaty between my army and the Jilin province. We''ll promise to never issue an attack on the province." "And if I refuse?" An Sun chuckled. "Only a fool would refuse such an offer." Rin and Manchu both held back a sigh toward An Sun''s biting words to the governor. For once could he not speak such insulting words? The corner of Duyi Zhong''s lips twitched. However, with a composed expression he opened his mouth to speak. "Why exactly do you want my support? What will you use it for?" This question had been on his mind ever since An Sun offered to form a trade between the two of them. An Sun''s lips stretched into a sinister smile. "I want your army to aid me when I issue an attack on the Eastern Empire''s capital." "What?" Duyi Zhong''s expression sunk. Never would he had expected for An Sun''s reason to be so extreme. He wanted to attack the Eastern Empire capital? Only a fool would wish to attack the largest and most prosperous empire! Then again, the man before him was no fool. He was An Sun, commander of the Tuhan men and a member of the great An Clan. Such a man was not to be looked down upon in strength and status. However, it was clear from his offer for an alliance, that his army was not up to par with the Eastern Empire''s capital. This was the reason why he needed to borrow and build his strength. "I decline. Such a quest is too risky for my people and men." An Sun merely nodded as if expecting such an answer from the man. True to Rin''s words, Duyi Zhong was highly protective of his people. Such a trait, An Sun couldn''t help but respect. An Sun sighed and looked at Duyi Zhong with a serious expression, all traces of his sinister expression erased. "I can understand your reasoning. The feeling to protect my own men from such dangers is why I haven''t tried to attack them as of yet. However, that doesn''t mean I''ll stray away from a fight if I know there''s a chance at winning." An Sun''s eyes hardened and his head slightly bowed. "Which is why I seek your assistance to assure such a chance is possible for us. Please think it over." Duyi Zhong stared at An Sun''s lowered head in silence, his expression unreadable. Closing his eyes and sighing, he opens them to stare intently at An Sun. "I''ll take your offer into consideration." Raising his head, An Sun''s stern expression remained. "Thank you." Nodding his head, Duyi Zhong glanced over toward Rin and Manchu. "Your men in the prisons will be set free. For the time being while I consider your offer, you all can stay in our province inn." Rin smiled faintly and bowed her head politely. "Thank you for your offer Governor Duyi, but we''ll be resting at our camp." Furrowing his brows, he felt somewhat baffled by their refusal. Wasn''t it freezing out there? However, not wanting to force them, he nodded. Led out by a Jilin soldier, An Sun, Rin, and Manchu walked out of the governor''s office. As they left, they hadn''t noticed the governor''s lingering gaze on the petite figure in between the two tall men. The three remained silent until they walked outside into the frosty weather. "Do you think they''ll agree?" Manchu asked. An Sun continues walking with a silent expression, his eyes glancing over toward Rin. Noticing his gaze, Rin chuckled. "From what took place, I can''t be too sure. However, I believe he''s convinced thanks to Lord An''s words." An Sun snorted lightly. "Don''t think I only said such words to convince him. I meant every word." "I know," Rin replied softly. An Sun stared at Rin with raised brows as they walked. Coughing lightly, he shifts his eyes away from Rin''s piercing emerald eyes. "For now, all we can do is wait and see what''ll happen." Rin nodded her head in agreement with a faint smile. Unknown to him, Rin''s respect toward An Sun grew even further after witnessing his conversation with Duyi Zhong. It brought a new light into Rin''s eyes as she realized the cold, ruthless commander was also someone who could make peaceful comprises and lower his head to those of lower status. Serving and working alongside such a man didn''t seem so bad after all. Little did Rin know of the tragedy and darkness that awaited her newly discovered journey. 98 Character Q&A - Answered #2 To Rin: do you miss Ju?? When will you retrieve him??, I already miss him!! 99 Eldest Son In the An Clan''s main base camp. "Sir, the reports came in. I think you''ll want to see this!" Turning to the sound of the soldier''s voice stood the tall, slender figure of a man with dark black eyes. The soldier walks up to him and hands the young man a scroll. Taking the scroll from the soldier, he quietly dismisses him with a wave of his hand. The soldier bows before retreating. In silence, the man reads over the scroll''s contents. The man reading the scroll in his hand, with his bushy brows knitted tightly together, was the eldest son of the An Clan, An Ruo ¨C An Sun''s brother. After a moment, his stern expression loosens. "An Sun plans to travel further north. It also seems he took in a new strategist," He set the paper down and looked to his side. "I was worried when father provided him the authority to invade the Eastern Empire, but it seems he only plans to stay north." Glancing to his side, An Ruo''s pitch black eyes stare intently at the figure standing off to the side. Standing with their head lowered was another man, his skin pale and his short hair a radiant blond. "Master Ruo seems satisfied with this outcome." The man''s soft voice spoke. "Of course. An Sun has never been smart, always handling things with raised fists. Allowing someone like him to become the new leader of the An Clan worries me." Sitting down on a wooden stool, An Ruo rubs the space between his eyebrows. "Even though father wouldn''t allow such a day to occur, I still worried one day his strength may rise. But with this new information, I can finally rest easy. It seems that younger brother of mine is still a fool." The pale young man nods his head and walks over to pour the man a cup of wine. Nodding his head in thanks, An Ruo consumes the cup''s contents and sighs. "I still don''t know what father was thinking, giving An Sun such a large army. Although the outcome was decent, it may give him unwanted ideas." "You''re right Master Ruo." The pale man nodded, his head lowered. An Ruo looks over at the blond young man standing obediently to his side with a blank stare. "If you have something to say then say it. Speak." Only raising his eyes slightly, the blond man''s pale eyes squint. "Pardon me for what I''m about to say master, but¡­" He froze for a moment before continuing. "This decision of his to go farther north, it seems rather unusual don''t you think?" "Not particularly, An Sun has always been repulsive. When given the chance to shed blood he won''t hesitate to take it." An Ruo sighed. "That may be true, but I believe Master Ruo should keep a closer eye on him. For a while now, you and Chief An have been unable to distinguish his thoughts. Which is why Chief An gave him an army, to test where his thoughts lie." An Ruo''s eyes dimmed, a frown gradually forming on his face. "Do you think An Sun is that smart to discover father''s plans?" The blond man raised his pale eyes to look directly at An Ruo. "I can''t be too sure. However, you did say he brought a new strategist to his side, maybe he could be feeding him information." An Ruo''s sharp gaze focused on the young man, his thoughts taking in the young man''s words. "I''ll have someone look into this new strategist of his, maybe we can use him if he''s willing. As of now, I don''t see An Sun as a potential threat." His coal eyes darkened, an evil glint flashing within them. "However, if he is, then I''ll have no choice but to eliminate him." Dear brother, you better hope not to become my enemy, otherwise, be prepared to pay the consequences. ¡­ Three days passed before Governor Duyi finally made his decision. Rin had foreseen that Duyi Zhong would accept their alliance. However, she hadn''t expected him to make such an unusual condition. "I agree to form an alliance, under one condition. Once you succeed in raiding the capital and gaining a portion of land, I want half of the land." The four all sat in the governor''s office, all settling the alliance terms. An Sun''s brows twitched after hearing the governor''s condition. "We''ll grant you higher protection and a larger supply of gold to restore your province." He retorted. Duyi Zhong''s silver mustache twitched. "You seem to have forgotten Commander An; my people hold no importance to gold. Having more land can give my people a better environment for harvesting." With crossed arms, An Sun''s gray eyes narrow. The land he wished to occupy from the Eastern Empire was large, large enough to fit an entire nation, yet having to share it was not something he planned. Already predicting An Sun''s thoughts, Duyi Zhong calmly sets his hands on the desk in front of him, his gaze sharp. "Commander An, I don''t think my demands are too much to ask. You need my men to win this land; it only seems fair I earn half." Rin glanced at An Sun. Besides his furrowed brows, his expression was unreadable. However, to her, it was clear he was reluctant. She understood how much the eastern land meant to An Sun. It was his chance at freedom and proving he could establish his own power. She was uncertain whether or not An Sun was willing. Her fists clenched beneath the table as she waited for his response. "Alright." Duyi Zhong was startled by An Sun''s response. He agreed? Noting his startled expression, An Sun sighed and stared directly into the old governor''s eyes. "If I''m able to achieve my goal, I''m willing to make a few sacrifices and grant you half of the occupied land. Shongo''s[1] army is strong, and their defense is high. I''ll need all the men I can get to be able to push through." For the first time, Duyi Zhong''s expression eased. "Then it''s settled." Both nodded in agreement and just like that, the beginning of their newfound alliance was born. When dawn finally broke, Rin returned to her tent at their camp and wrote down a few tactics she would share with An Sun. While writing, Rin couldn''t help but feel a slight chill run down her spine; as if everything all of a sudden became much colder. For the past couple of days, the treatment she received was respectable compared to her first arrival. She was given better clothing and food, although she often requested to hunt for her own. "Nn¡­" Rin''s grip on her pen loosened as she felt a sudden aching and tightening around her lower abdomen. It was an unusual discomfort that she never experienced before. She couldn''t help but hunch over in her seat ¨C her head resting on the table. Did she eat something bad? Rin felt the pain only seemed to worsen around her stomach as if something was contracting and squeezing the insides of her body. Feeling another chill race down her spine, Rin looks up toward her mat and stands up from her seat to grab a large blanket - wrapping herself around it while resting near the brazier. Her hands and feet felt cold, the pain in her stomach only getting worse and worse. Rin''s mind wrapped around the things she ate that day. Nothing she consumed was spoiled or poisoned, so why was she feeling this way? What could it be? Suddenly, a warm sensation could be felt flowing near her thighs. Confused by the sensation of something leaking, Rin glances down and her face froze. No¡­This is¡­ The sound of incoming footsteps approaching her tent instantly caught Rin''s attention. "Advisor Bai, Lord An requests your presence." 100 Just Like Him "Advisor Bai, Lord An requests your presence." Rin''s mind blanked for a moment. When she was younger, she was informed by Bai Han the differences between a man and a woman''s body- especially during puberty. Awkward as it was, Bai Han was rather composed while explaining to her what happened to a girl''s body when she reached adulthood. One thing, in particular, stuck into Rin''s mind that fateful day about when a girl became a woman. They bled from her lower area. This was bad. Rin had no words to describe the shock she was in. She was knowledgeable with the concept of puberty, but not to a full extent. She hadn''t expected it to hurt. Then again, she was bleeding in an area she never imagined. "Advisor Bai?" Remembering the soldier outside, Rin''s eyes narrowed. The pain near her lower abdomen remained, the sensation of something leaking down her thighs only seeming to increase. Moments later, she bit her lower lip and said, "Please kindly inform Lord An I''ll need to take a rain check for the day." "Ah? A rain check?" Clutching onto her stomach tightly, Rin grits her teeth. "Yes. Please tell him I apologize for the inconvenience, but I''m currently not feeling too well, we''ll have to reschedule today''s plans for tomorrow." The soldier was about to refute but closed his mouth upon remembering the boy''s newly appointed status. He was the camp''s military advisor - a rank far higher than his. Another reason for why he hadn''t entered Rin''s tent without proper permission. "Yes, Advisor Bai. I''ll inform Lord An right away." In response, a faint sound could be heard from inside the tent. Quickly, the soldier ushered away to report to An Sun. Sighing tiredly, Rin''s eyes close shut while she curls up into a fetus position near the brazier ¨C her arms clutching tightly to her stomach. ¡­ Within An Sun''s tent, the man looked over the map spread over the table while waiting for Rin''s arrival. "Tsk, that Duyi Zhong is quite a cheap old man, isn''t he? Only one thousand of his men, he can''t possibly assume that''s enough." Manchu, sitting quietly in a small corner with a scroll in his hand and head propped by his chin, sighed. "Indeed the number is small but it should be enough. After all, they''re quite a strong pair of troops." An Sun nodded. He was right, Duyi Zhong''s army was not one to underestimate. "Hopefully they''ll improve even more with that kid''s training. He grew up with that old man Bai, so I''d expect him to be somewhat knowledgeable in training a group of soldiers." Manchu''s gaze lifted as he stared at An Sun for a brief moment in silence before he spoke. "I''m surprised you''re allowing him to train such a large group of men by himself. Don''t you worry he''ll utilize them against you?" The space between An Sun''s brows was tightly furrowed as he stated coldly, "Of course. I''ve thought of that possibility, but it''s nothing to worry over. If anything I still don''t trust the little brat, but¡­" "But what?" An Sun''s rough fingers tapped the edge of the table as he stared intently at the map before him. "But he has potential that''s all. I don''t see an issue with giving him a little power to show himself." An Sun slumped down in his seat. Manchu sighed and shook his head, not saying anything further on the matter. While the two men spoke in the tent, a soldier from outside announced his presence. Accepting his request to enter, An Sun''s eyes lifted expecting to see Rin yet was merely met with the lone figure of the solder. "Where is he?" "To answer Lord An, Advisor Bai wished for me to inform you to reschedule today''s meeting for another time." An Sun frowned, his gaze slowly darkening. "And why exactly is that?" Feeling a cold sweat form on his back, the soldier continues to answer with his head lowered. "Apparently Advisor Bai is feeling unwell today, which is why he has requested a rain check." "Little brat¡­" His brows twitched irritably. "He can''t handle a bit of discomfort or queasiness? I swear there are times when he acts more like a woman than a man." Standing up from his chair, An Sun marches out of the tent with a forbidding expression. Manchu watched the scene before him unwind with a helpless expression - his eyes looking back to the scroll in his hands. Mr. Strategist you better be prepared¡­ ... Rin had long drifted away into an unconscious state. She found it troubling to fall asleep with the discomfort in her stomach and the uncomfortable sensation on her thighs. She never imagined being a woman would be so painful. "Oi, kid, what''s the deal?" An Sun''s deep booming voice rang through Rin''s ears, breaking her from her daze. Looking up, Rin saw An Sun''s figure entering her tent with an irritated expression. "Get up." He ordered coldly. Propping herself up, Rin stared at the man with a weak smile. "Lord An, I apologize for the trouble, but I truly am not feeling well today." "Tsk, you''ve been saying that all week." "Lord An, that was a month ago." "Tsk, two complaints is enough. You''re a man. A little discomfort shouldn''t bother you so much." An Sun said while walking toward Rin''s hunched figure. "Now come on, get up." Being lifted up roughly by An Sun, Rin''s eyes widened before her sight suddenly became dizzy ¨C another shot of discomfort penetrating through her stomach. "Nn¡­" Rin groaned and her eyebrows knitted tightly together. Noticing the unusually pale complexion on the boy''s face, An Sun''s brows furrowed as he carefully set him back down on the floor. "Hey¡­is it that bad?" An Sun carefully spoke. Rin curdled up into a fetus position, her back arched. Frowning, An Sun examined Rin''s face intensely. He wasn''t faking it. Slightly agitated, An Sun stood up to contact a nearby physician. However, before he could leave, he felt a light tug on his pants. Looking down, An Sun''s frosty eyes stared at the frail hand gripping weakly onto him. "Don''t¡­Don''t call a physician." Rin panted heavily, her eyes slightly blurry. "Are you an idiot? You''re clearly in pain." An Sun''s tone was harsh. Laughing softly, Rin lowers her hand from his pants and lifts herself to stare at An Sun. "I thank you Lord for your concern, but I''m truly alright. This is only minor, it''ll be gone in a few hours." She hoped. Speaking truthfully, she was unaware of how long menstruation pains lasted. However, to ensure An Sun wouldn''t summon a physician, she reassured him with a lie. From the faint smile on Rin''s face, An Sun could tell she was lying but simply chose to disregard it. If he didn''t want a physician then he wouldn''t force him. Sighing, An Sun casually slumps himself down beside Rin''s hurdled figure and lazily plopped his head on his hand. His long black, satin hair draped down the side and framed his gorgeous, masculine face. "You sure are weak for being a descent of the Bai family." An Sun said while staring at Rin. Surprised by his sudden decision to sit beside her, Rin blinked her eyes dramatically before shifting into a comfortable position. "Actually my Lord, I''m not a blood descent from the Bai family." Hearing these words caused An Sun''s brows to wrinkle, a look of confusion shadowing on his face. Smiling gently, Rin''s eyes dropped while she stared at the brazier''s flames. "Just like my Lord, I was adopted." An Sun''s dull, gray eyes immediately lit up with a spark of surprise. "Really¡­" His husky tone was faint. He somewhat felt her words explained a lot. The boy''s emerald eyes, they were unlike any of the Bai family members - or anyone in China for that matter. If anything the boy''s features were quite foreign, reminding him of Manchu who was also a foreigner with his light blue eyes. "After my village burned down, he took me in." Rin''s voice was soft. "He raised me as his own. For that, I''ll forever be eternally grateful to him." Time seemed to have stopped as An Sun stared at Rin''s distant expression, the flames of the brazier reflecting against her emerald eyes. An Sun''s expression was cold and indifferent but inside he couldn''t help but soften after hearing Rin''s words. He was just like him. He too was an adopted member. At age seven he was brought into the An Clan among the Tuhan men. He was grateful for being taken in and extracted from the darkness he formerly lived in. His past forever being a shadow haunting his heart. However, even though he was appreciative for being taken away from such a past, he wasn''t oblivious to the dislike his adopted family felt toward him. He was an adopted son while the rest were all of the noble blood. How could they allow a stray dog who entered their territory to reach the top? A strange look came over An Sun''s face a fleeting moment. Pursuing his lips tightly, his eyes focused on Rin''s small, rosy face. "Do you wish to return to them?" His voice was slightly suppressed. Rin had long drifted into a sleepy state and felt her vision start to fade; but nonetheless, she still heard An Sun''s question. "En, I do." She replied. An Sun''s eyes darkened, a flash of disappointment displaying on his handsome face. Before he could stand up to leave with the feeling of sourness in his heart, Rin''s following words halted his movements. "However, such thoughts I no longer harbor. Although the feeling of wishing to return still remains, my future now rests in my Lord''s hands. If you wish for me to go, I will go. If you wish for me to stay, I''ll stay." After speaking, Rin''s eyes closed and she fell into a deep sleep, her body comforted by the warmth of the brazier''s flickering flames. An Sun was silent. His eyes watched her back rise with slow, shallow breaths and the puffs of air she exhaled blew softly onto her palm resting beside her head. The once clear and sharp emerald eyes were shut tightly now, thick lashes casting a faint shadow against her pale yet rosy cheeks. Sighing, An Sun tousles his black long hair with furrowed brows. "You truly are one complicated fellow¡­" An Sun''s deep voice gently spoke. For a while, An Sun watched Rin''s sleeping figure before getting up and leaving the tent in silence. 101 She Was A Woman Waking up early the following morning, Rin found her cramps had somewhat subsided. Standing up to experience a slight soreness in her back, Rin frowns and removes the blanket from her shoulders. As the blanket dropped to the floor, the faint smell of blood wafted through the small tent. Scrunching her nose, Rin stares down to see her pants stained with dried blood. Sighing, she carefully begins slipping out of her red, sticky undergarments. With nothing concealing her frail slender legs, Rin stared down and froze. Starting from her lower region, trails of dried blood flowed down her inner thighs. So this is what made her so different from a man - this just being one of the differences between a man and a woman. No matter the gender, Rin always thought man or woman, there was no difference. Everyone was and could be the same. Yet, no matter how she dresses or whom she pretended to be, it was as clear as day she wasn''t a man - she was a woman. Rin knew it was better to be born a male, she learned this thanks to her life in the Imperial Palace. Even born as a girl in the royal family - her parents loved her, nonetheless. Thinking of all the women she met, Rin could never see herself as one of them. Women were expected to excel in the seven virtues: humility, resignation, subservience, self-abasement, obedience, cleanliness, and industry. A woman''s virtue was valued more than anything else. She could never see herself dedicating her life to such a lifestyle. It wasn''t the path she wished to follow. But no matter how much she rebelled against the basic reality of being a woman in this world, she couldn''t escape the natural flow of a woman''s body. She had now become a woman. Struck with the reality of the situation, Rin sighed helplessly while looking away from the dried blood on her thighs. She had to be more careful. Taking a wet cloth, Rin wiped away the dried blood on her thighs and private area before changing into a new set of clothes. However, to ensure there''d be no leaks coming through her clothes, Rin took a few spare sets of thick clothing and cut them into small squares. Since she was bleeding, she thought she''d treat it as if it were any old wound. Placing them on her undergarments, Rin was satisfied. After changing her clothes, Rin collected the bloodied clothes she wore previously and placed them in the brazier to burn. No traces of what happened could be found. Eating a small bowl of flavorless boiled grains, Rin stood up to leave the tent after covering herself with a warm furred coat. She somehow found the pain in her back slightly numbing as she walked. When Rin exited her tent she was greeted with the sight of Manchu ordering a few Tuhan men to load the crates of assets onto carts. Walking beside him, Rin looks at the boxes of tributes for the Jilin province. "I heard you weren''t feeling too well yesterday. I take it you''re feeling better now?" Manchu asked without withdrawing his eyes off the Tuhan men. Rin smiled, "Mm, I''m feeling much better now. I hope I didn''t trouble you and Lord An too much." Manchu had his arms crossed as he said, "There were a few things we could have used you for, but An Sun was able to manage it." Chuckling, Rin glanced at Manchu, his light brown hair fluttering carelessly through the gentle breeze. "It seems Lord An is capable of working by himself without my help. It makes me wonder if I truly am needed here." "Trust me, if you saw the process of last night''s events you wouldn''t speak such words toward him." His tone was bitter as he spoke. Rin''s smile became softer as she imagined the prideful young man handling things on his own with a disgruntled appearance. It''s a shame she wasn''t able to see it. Manchu shifted his gaze toward Rin and noticed her soft smile. Feeling the corner of his lips twitch, he looks back at the men. "He''s currently negotiating with Duyi Zhong over the number of Jilin troops we received." Rin''s eyebrows raised and she gently sighed. "I take it he wasn''t satisfied with the given number of troops?" Manchu silently nodded in response. Rin sighs once more and looks back the snow-covered camp. She was starting to wonder if they were ever going to be able to make an alliance with the Jilin province. Both were protective of their men. If An Sun were to request for more troops to back him up on his quest to conquer land in the Eastern Empire, Duyi Zhong would disagree based on Rin''s observations. He was already taking such a great risk to go against the most prosperous empire in the nation. To bring more of his men into a dangerous battle was pushing it. Rin could only wait for things to take place. And hopefully, in the right direction. After advising the men to load the tributes, Manchu and Rin headed inside the main tent to speak. Pouring a cup of Sencha into her teacup, Rin lifts it to her petal-like rosy lips and calmly sips. Her eyes lit up upon sipping the warm beverage. This was delicious! It had been a while since she last had a cup of tea, especially of such high quality. Observing the pleased expression on Rin''s face, Manchu smirked while drinking his own cup of tea. "This is high graded sencha from farther north. It was one of the surrendering tributes we received from a province, that along with a bunch of women." Rin frowned hearing Manchu''s words. Looking down at the tea in her hands, Rin''s grip tightened. "If you don''t mind me asking, what do you do with the women when they''re gifted to you?" After staying with the men for the past month and a half, not once did she see any signs of women. Manchu''s expression hadn''t changed as he sipped his tea. Seeing how he was silent, Rin couldn''t help but press further. "Do you and Lord An¡­" Suddenly, Manchu burst out into fits of loud laughter. Startled, Rin''s eyes blinked dramatically. Ah, did she say something funny? Feeling slightly confused and embarrassed by asking such a question, not to mention being laughed at, Rin coughs and drinks her tea. Although her expression remained indifferent and cold, the tips of her ears reddened. Ever since she was struck with the reality of being a woman, Rin couldn''t help but sympathize more with the women delivered to soldier''s camps like An Sun''s. If anything she also felt some resentment toward them. But she knew she couldn''t take it personally, especially since that''s how the world worked. However, during the war, the situation is much worse. Unlike her, she knew the urges men had when they were in the presence of an attractive woman - especially when one was delivered to them so freely. She assumed, like most men who yearned a woman''s touch after being around men and war for so long, An Sun and Manchu also enjoyed their fair share of women. Thus, she hadn''t found anything wrong with her question. Lost in her thoughts, Rin hadn''t detected the sound of incoming footsteps. "What''s so funny?" Looking up, Rin''s eyes were greeted with the sight of An Sun. His long, dark hair hung behind him with two locks resting delicately on his broad shoulders. The sleeves to his black open collared robe were pulled up revealing his muscled arms and his smooth fair skin. An Sun''s pair of dark eyes shifted to the side as he looked between the laughing Manchu and Rin whose head was lowered as she sipped her tea with an indifferent expression. Why did he feel like he missed something? 102 Still Clueless As Manchu continued to laugh, An Sun''s brows arched as he looked over in Rin''s direction. Sensing his gaze, Rin averted her eyes and continued to drink her tea. Raising an eyebrow, An Sun plops himself down on a mat by the table and begins pouring himself wine. "Quit with the suspense Manchu, spit it out. What''s so funny?" Wiping a tear from the corner of his eyes, Manchu looks over at An Sun and chuckles. "Nothing, nothing." An Sun frowned at Manchu''s response. Once again, he turns to look at Rin for an answer, but she merely shook her head. Even she didn''t know why Manchu was laughing, however, having to repeat her previous question to An Sun, she didn''t dare. Slightly irritated, An Sun''s eyes clouded. Manchu felt an eerily, icy gaze fall upon him, sending a chill down his back. Composing himself, Manchu straightens himself up and coughs. "How did things go with Duyi Zhong?" Retracting his cold stare from Manchu, An Sun tsked. "That man sure is stubborn." "Then I take it he declined." An Sun shook his head while drinking his wine. "No, he agreed." "He agreed that easily?" Rin asked, her brows scrunched together tightly, disbelief showing on her face. "Why do you seem surprised?" Rin scratched her cheek. "To be honest, based on Duyi Zhong''s personality he doesn''t seem to be one to give in so easily. Especially if it involves his men." An Sun nodded. "You''re right, in the beginning, he didn''t agree. As expected, he claimed my demands were too high." Twirling the cup of wine in his calloused hand, An Sun''s dark eyes stare at the furnace. "But after some convincing, he agreed to give us two-thousand more of his men if we provide him with one-hundred more pounds of grains. He even said he''d be willing to add in five hundred more if we''re able to get vegetables, fresh or frozen." Both Rin and Manchu''s eyes widened when hearing these words. "What?" Both said in unison. A frown quickly settled on Rin''s face. "Lord An, I don''t mean to be rude but are you certain you want to trade them one-hundred pounds of grains?" An Sun''s eyes looked at Rin, a single brow raised. "You don''t agree?" "Not exactly. However, one hundred pounds of grains, that''s all we have. What about the rest of our soldiers?" Manchu sipped his tea, but it was clear that he too agreed. "Do you really think I''d allow my men to starve?" His brows twitched at the two''s stares. Rin shook her head. Chugging down more of his wine, An Sun says, "I can always ask my father to send a supply of food for my men. It won''t seem suspicious either since he believes we''ll be looting more small provinces farther North." "Yes but¡­" "Bai Lan." Rin went silent. She was surprised by the way An Sun had addressed her. It had been the first time he called her by her name rather than ''kid.'' He looked at Rin with a calm and serious expression. "You may be smart based on the books you''ve read and what your grandfather told you. But when it comes down to trading, you''re still quite clueless. And at the very least I know my boundaries." Astonished, Rin froze for a moment. The corner of her lips twitched as it was clear he was saying she was dull in several areas. However, rather than taking offense to his words, she agreed. He was right, she had no knowledge when it came to trading or establishing an alliance. But that didn''t mean she wasn''t aware of how strange An Sun''s plan was. Noting the conflicted expression on Rin''s face as she spoke to An Sun, Manchu coughed lightly. "Can''t there be another way to handle this?" An Sun was calm as he replied, "Even if there was, it''s already been done. I issued an order to my father for a new supply of grains and if he can, fresh or frozen vegetables. As for the rest, it''s all been resolved." Rin and Manchu went silent. Why did they even bother arguing with him when he had already settled everything?! Tired, Manchu chugged his tea and took the jug of wine and began pouring it into his cup. With times like this, he really needed a drink. Sighing helplessly, Rin looked at An Sun. "If my Lord already settled it then I guess there''s no use arguing over it." An sun grunted in response and sipped his wine. As if recalling something, his eyes shifted toward Rin''s small body. While drinking her tea, Rin sensed a gaze on her and looked in An Sun''s direction. "Is something wrong?" He kept his frosty gaze on Rin with an overcast and unreadable expression, his eyes looking her up and down. She was unable to tell what the young man was thinking. After a while, he pressed his lips into a thin line and averted his eyes. "Nothing." Watching him continue to chug his wine, Rin tilts her head to the side. Did she miss something? Deciding to let it be, Rin continues to drink her warm tea. ¡­ "Screech--!" The small falcon joyously devoured the blackberry, its juices staining its small beak. "Hehe, here have another one Ju!" A small little girl giggles as she reaches for another berry and lifts it toward the falcon. Without hesitation, Ju eats the berry, his beady black eyes blinking rapidly. Smiling, the little girl reaches for another berry but halts toward the sound of a familiar voice. "Young Miss Lixue, are you trying to fatten up poor Ju? What will Young Master Bai think when he sees what you''ve done to his bird." Slowly turning to look at the sound of the voice, [1]Lixue pouts once she sees a frail middle-aged man standing behind her. With a dark beard and long hair tied tightly into a bun, the man''s slim body was dress comfortably in white and blue robes. "[2]Wei Jingyi! Lixue was only feeding him a little bit!" The girl''s cheeks puffed out. "Mhm," The man nodded with a dull gaze clearly indicating he didn''t believe her. Feeling wronged, the little girl''s soft white cheeks puff out even further, the corners of her eyes reddening. "Now, now Lixue," A woman''s soft voice spoke from behind. "Wei Jingyi was merely concerned for the bird''s sake. You don''t want him to overeat and get sick do you?" Walking toward Lixue was a woman, her dark hair tied up into a bun as loose strands fell in front of her slightly wrinkled and beautiful face. The woman appeared to be in her late thirties but was, nonetheless, a beauty with a few crinkles by her brown, almond-shaped eyes and smoker lines above her upper lips. The woman was Lixue''s aunt, also her mother''s eldest sister, Qin Mingxia. After the events that took place in the Guando province, Lixue, instructed by Rin, was taken to her aunt and uncle''s house by Wei Jingyi. Two months had passed since that incident and Wei Jingyi''s hadn''t heard a word from the young girl. Kneeling in front of the pouting little girl, the woman chuckles and ruffles her hair. "There''s no need to cry child, he didn''t mean to hurt your feelings. Right?" She turns to look at Wei Jingyi who stood behind with a silent expression. Understanding the meaning to her stare, Wei Jingyi smiles. "Of course not Young Miss Lixue, I apologize if my words offended you." Lixue looked at Wei Jingyi with hesitation before lowering her eyes, her dark lashes flutter softly against her round cheeks. "I''m sorry for overreacting auntie Mingxia," Her pink lips puckered. "And Wei Jingyi, I''m sorry too¡­" Laughing softly, Qin Mingxia ruffles the girl''s soft bangs and pats her head. "You''re forgiven. Now go freshen up, dinner''s almost ready." Lifting her big dewy eyes, a series of sparkles flash through them as she nods her head rapidly and hops away. "Come on Ju, let''s go freshen up!" As if understanding her words, the brown falcon flies off the large boulder and follows the round little bun inside. Watching Lixue''s figure with a smile, Qin Mingxia dusts off the invisible dust off her dress skirt and looks at Wei Jingyi. "I know I''ve said it already, but¡­thank you for bringing her here. It truly means the world to my husband and I. And I''m sure my sister¡­" Qin Mingxia releases a sad smile, her eyes lowered down to look at the cobblestone path in the garden. "Madam Tao would have wanted it this way. I''m sure she can rest easy knowing her daughter is safe and sound." Wei Jingyi spoke softly. A complicated expression overcame his face as if he hesitated to speak. After a while, he looked back at Qin Mingxia. "However, until the time is right and Lixue is older, you must keep her parent''s circumstances a secret. As of now, she''s too young to understand. I fear she''ll see my young master the wrong way." Looking up at the man, she nods her head with a smile. "I understand. I wouldn''t want Lixue to blame your master, especially after everything he''s done." Looking in the direction Lixue ran off to, her smiles soften. "Besides, I believe she truly admires this master of yours. I hope to meet him someday." Wei Jingyi nods his head. "Of course, whenever he can, I''m sure he''ll come and visit. After all, he wouldn''t abandon his trusted bird for too long." Laughing at the man''s words, Qin Mingxia excuses herself to go check on Lixue to help her with getting ready. As Qin Mingxia departed, Wei Jingyi watched her departing figure with a vacant expression before turning to look at the residence garden. "I hope you''re doing well, Rin." Please return safe and sound. 103 Whats Your Name? For the next few days, everything was going according to plan. After receiving the Jilin soldiers, An Sun handed them off to Rin to train. Given such a responsibility Rin inwardly felt relieved. This meant An Sun was gradually beginning to rely on her. That, or he was waiting for her to fail so he could kill her. But from his previous actions, she decided to overlook that possibility. With the knowledge she gained from her training in the Bai army, Rin spent days and nights training the soldiers on the mountains. In the beginning, the soldiers couldn''t help but feel it was a waste of time and a nuisance to be taught by such a young looking lad. They became even more resentful after hearing the boy was from a distinguished household. What could a well-off young master from a wealthy family know about military training? However, after two days of training did they throw away their previous thoughts. Rin utilized what her Uncle Guo taught her and transferred every bit into the men''s training. Who would have thought such training from such a scrawny little kid could be so brutal! The men spent nights in the bleak mountains without any food or water and were forced to gather their own resources. Building their own shelter to stay warm, finding drinkable water and even having to cross the icy, cold river by using the tree''s around them, Rin gave them all the hell she went through. And she was only a small child when her Uncle Guo made her experience this. Despite her grandfather and the other soldier''s thoughts against such brutal training, Uncle Guo glared at them and said: "If she can''t even undergo such simple training, then what right does she have to harbor the Bai family name?" Although he was harsh, Rin knew he only said such things to aggravate her and make her more determined. Back then, all Rin could think about was pleasing the cold statue of a man, thus she agreed to explore the woods for three days with nothing besides a dagger, a small stone, and a pot. To their surprise, Rin returned on the third day. Despite her dirtied appearance and a few scratches on her round cheeks, she made it out safely. Of course, Bai Han nearly had a heart attack the moment he saw Rin''s pitiful appearance and hastily ordered the maidservants to take care of her. But what mattered most to Rin that day was the proud and satisfied smile on Uncle Guo''s face when she came out. A faint smile appeared on her face upon recalling such a memory. Unfortunately, for Rin, her smile was expressed at the wrong time. Currently training the Jilin soldiers, Rin watched the men climb up the frosty mountain with two large sacks of heavy stones on their backs. When some of the soldiers looked behind at the young boy training them, they nearly dropped the bag of stones upon seeing his expression. He was smiling at them! And it looked so sinister too as if he was ridiculing them! Unaware of their turmoil, Rin''s smile disappears as she continues to order the men who were behind with a cold tone. Watching from a faraway distance, An Sun observed Rin instruct the men with an unreadable expression. From the beginning, he watched the boy''s expression and actions as he trained the men. Even he could tell the soldiers were reluctant to learn from such a small boy at first. However, Rin hadn''t minded and trained them with utmost seriousness. What he found most amusing was the training methods Rin gave the men. Making them train extra hours and even hauling extra cargo up the mountains. It was as clear as day to him that these orders were considered punishments for the men''s initial contempt to her. A corner of his lips curled up as he observed him train the men. ¡­ The next day, in Duyi Zhong''s office. "I see you''ve been training my men well these past few days." Seated across from the old man and calmly drinking a cup of herbal tea, was Rin. Earlier that day, while training the Jilin soldiers, the province general Rin met previously approached her. "Governor Duyi wishes to speak with you¡­privately." Rin raised an eyebrow toward his words. She somehow had a strange feeling about their private discussion. Glancing to the side toward the forest, Rin flashed a faint smile in the direction of the trees before looking back at the province general, a slight chill emitting from her emerald eyes. "I understand, let''s not keep your governor waiting then." Nodding his head, the two leave the area and leave the campgrounds. "Should we have someone follow them?" Standing at the top of the hill hidden within the trees was Manchu, a slight frown on his face. Standing beside him was An Sun, his arms crossed as he watched the small boy''s departing figure. He was silent the entire time until Rin''s figure could no longer be seen. "There''s no need." An Sun said while walking away from the cliff. Manchu''s brows rose in surprise. "You''re not worried?" An Sun chuckled. "What''s there to be worried about? Do you really think he''d betray me so openly?" Manchu said nothing. "An Sun you¡­" He stopped himself and laughed. "You''re right." An Sun nodded and headed back toward the camp with Manchu following close behind. ... Back in Duyi Zhong''s office, Rin smiled behind her teacup as she looked up at the elderly man. "To have Lord An''s plans succeed, I, of course, need to utilize the men given to me with the best training." "Indeed." He grunted faintly in response. The two were silent and quietly enjoyed the tea within their cups. After a few minutes, Duyi Zhong set his teacup down with a sharp tap and looked up at Rin. "Before, when we first met I never had the chance to ask you, but what''s your name?" Rin inwardly grinned at his question. So he''s finally revealing the reason for inviting her over. "To answer Governor Duyi''s question, my name is Lan." His eyes narrowed. "That''s not your full name." "Indeed it''s not. But Governor Duyi didn''t ask for my full name, you simply asked for my name." Duyi Zhong chuckled at Rin''s shameless reply and nodded his head in agreement. "You''re right I didn''t. Then allow me to ask you again," His eyes turned sharp. "What''s your full name? Surname and all." Placing her teacup down gently, Rin''s emerald eyes remained still while she looked at the elderly man with a quiet smile. "My name is Bai Lan." When Duyi Zhong heard the name leaving Rin''s lips, his eyes widened and a bright smile spread across his face. "Hah, so it is you." He laughed heartily. "I was wondering when I''d get the chance to meet Bai Han''s granddaughter. I didn''t expect it''d be like this, Bai Rin." 104 Drink With Me "I see, so grandfather''s mentioned me to Governor Duyi before?" Rin''s brows rose amusedly. "When has he not mentioned his precious granddaughter to anyone?" He laughed while pouring the two more tea. "The minute anyone starts a conversation the first words to leave that old man''s mouth is high praises about his Bai Rin." Rin smiled as she listened to his words. "Mm, that sounds like him." She said softly. He was always prideful of his family members. Even when his son''s pursued jobs outside of the military, he was proud. One of his sons even owned their own pastry store in the southern empire''s most famous city. Whenever he had the chance, he would boast about his son''s pastries being the best in the entire southern empire. Everyone would laugh, but Rin admired this trait of her grandfather. He wasn''t one who would force those to pursue the dream he wanted them to. He allowed them to make their own decisions even if most would disagree. As long as it wasn''t unjust or harmful to them, he let his sons be whomever they wished to be. When Rin mentioned she wasn''t ready to be married off, he canceled and turned down all engagements given to her. However, even if she never said anything about it, he still would have been reluctant to marry off his precious granddaughter. Recalling the tough old commander, Rin''s smiles softened even further. "My grandfather, how is he?" Duyi Zhong stiffened before he released a sigh. "To be honest, I haven''t spoken to him in quite some time. But based on the situation you''re in now, I can guess he''s not doing too well." Rin''s lips pursed into a thin line. She knew her grandfather and Uncle Guo were probably worried sick over her disappearance. There wasn''t a day where she didn''t worry if he was properly taking care of himself. Upon seeing Rin''s grave expression, Duyi Zhong sighed once more. Setting his cup down, his expression grew serious. In a low voice, he said, "Bai Rin, this situation you''re in with the Tuhan men and An Clan¡­I can help you." Rin was stunned by his words. After a brief period of dazed silence, did Rin grasp his thoughts. Laughing softly, Rin shakes her head. "Governor Duyi¡­" "Please, call me Sir Zhong." Nodding her head, Rin continues. "I appreciate your concern for me Sir Zhong, however, there''s really no need. I''m doing well." Despite her calm tone and reassuring words, Duyi Zhong still frowned. He couldn''t understand the reason behind her words. Wasn''t she taken by them against her own will? Or was An Sun possibly threatening her to prevent her from leaving? Already guessing the man''s thoughts due to his darkened expression, Rin sighed helplessly. Looking at Duyi Zhong she somewhat felt like he reminded her of her grandfather. "Sir Zhong, I assure you, I''m not being threatened. As of now, I''m handling everything on my own just fine." Rin sipped her tea. Duyi Zhong''s intense eyes were fixed on Rin''s small, relaxed figure. "Do you not wish to return to your grandfather?" Lowering her cup, Rin''s mouth curved into a grievous smile and her eyelids slowly drooped. Calmness clouded her features, a faint glint of longing could be seen within her emerald pupils. "Mm, I do. But the timing¡­it''s not right yet. I know eventually we''ll see one another again, but for now, it''s too soon." Looking up at the elderly man across from her, Rin''s smiles relax. "If you don''t mind, I hope Sir Zhong can keep my whereabouts a secret from my grandfather. I know it seems cruel and selfish of me to ask of you, but I can''t see them yet, not now anyway." Duyi Zhong nodded upon hearing this. "Of course. I may be a close friend of Bai Han''s, but I''m a reasonable man first. You needn''t worry." Rin''s shoulders eased. To be honest, she was slightly nervous to hear his response. Although she was Bai Han''s granddaughter, the two of them had just met. He was a close friend of Bai Han and would most likely put his feelings first. Yet, as she hoped, he agreed. Not wanting to worry the girl any further Duyi Zhong quickly changed the subject and began discussing with her the training she had been giving his soldiers for the past few days. The two discussed things for the next fifteen minutes before Rin bowed courteously, and bid Duyi Zhong farewell. As he observed the girl''s departing figure from his study window, his eyes narrowed. After a while, he moved over to his desk and stared at the blank scroll on his desk with a complicated expression. Sighing, the elderly man sits down in his chair and begins to write. ¡­ As the last trace of sunlight disappeared over the horizon, light flakes of snow began falling from the skies, covering the tents and wagons. After speaking with Duyi Zhong, Rin returned back to the Tuhan camp. The Jilin soldiers she trained earlier that day returned and rested for their training the following morning. Because An Sun didn''t request for her presence, she chose to head back to her tent for the night. It had been a while since she was able to rest. Entering her tent, Rin releases a tired sigh. About to prepare herself dinner, Rin stops in her steps and freezes upon identifying the figure in her tent. "Lord An?" Rin''s brows couldn''t help but wrinkle. What was he doing here? Heeding her voice, An Sun''s tall built figure turns around, his gray eyes filled with an icy gaze and his back straight as a plank. "You sure took a while." "I apologize Lord An." Rin paused before she continued hesitantly while scratching her cheek. "Were you waiting for me?" The corner of An Sun''s lips twitched. "No, I just got here." "Then how¡ª" "Have a drink with me, Bai Lan." Surprise could be seen on Rin''s face. She watched dazedly as the handsome young man in her small tent made his way toward her table with cushions, and plopped himself down casually. Taking a large jug of wine from his side, he opens the bottle, all his movements done with elegance. Noting the boy before him was still in a daze, he frowns. "Sit," He says with an air of finality. Quickly breaking from her confusion, Rin nods her head and sits down on a cushion across from An Sun. In silence, Rin stares at An Sun as he pours the red wine into two small cups before passing one to her. Before chugging his wine, he says, "Drink up." "Right." Rin nodded her head with a serious expression. Looking down at the small cup filled with a red liquid, Rin inched the cup slowly to her face and gave it a whiff. Compared to the alcoholic beverages she smelled around An Sun majority of the time, the one in front of her wasn''t strong. If anything it smelled faintly sweet. She couldn''t help but wonder what it tasted like. "I didn''t poison it if that''s what you''re thinking." Rin glanced toward An Sun as she let out a light chuckle. "I wasn''t thinking anything of the kind, my Lord. To be honest, I''ve never drank before so I was smelling to see if it was strong or not." An Sun raised an eyebrow in response. "You''ve never drank before?" Rin shakes her head. "Well, that explains a lot¡­" He muttered behind his cup. "Eh?" "Nothing." He sighed. "I figured by your body mass you''d be a weak drinker so I chose a lighter drink, so drink up." Rin blinked as she looked at An Sun. For a while, she stared at him then down at the cup in her hand. "En, I thank my Lord for your consideration," Rin said as her smiles soften. Lifting the cup to her lips, Rin takes a small sip of the beverage before her eyes widened in alarm. This¡­ 105 Consoling Her As Rin lifted the cup to her lips and took a light sip, her eyes immediately lit up in alarm. This¡­taste, it was strangely familiar. It was bitter, almost like the taste of medicine. As if it dawned on her, Rin stole a quick glance at An Sun and a quiet smile suddenly surfaced on her face. With bright eyes, Rin takes another sip and finds the taste to be even better than the first. On the tip of her tongue, there was a gentle sweetness. While Rin marveled in her first experience tasting an alcoholic beverage, An Sun observed her in silence. "Before you mentioned you were adopted into the Bai family." An Sun''s eyes were fixed on Rin. "Why don''t you tell me more about that?" Rin blinked her eyes blankly, not really understanding the reason for his sudden question. "What exactly is it that my Lord wishes to know?" Rin gently set her cup down onto the table. An Sun was silent for a while as if he was thinking carefully before he raised his eyes to stare at Rin. "How long have you lived with the Bai family?" He asked while drinking his wine. The gaze that was looking at her was filled with calmness. An Sun was dressed in simple black robes, his muscled chest slightly visible. His dark long hair flowed down his back and broad shoulders. This casual and aloof look of his completely removed of his usual ruthlessness and arrogance. Shifting her legs in a comfortable position, Rin speaks in a light tone. "As Lord An already knows, after my village burned down the Bai army took me in. I was only seven at the time so I''ve lived with him for eight years now." "That''s quite a long time." "Mm." The smile on her face softened. "I may not be the best in various areas, but they''ve taught me many things. I''ll always be grateful for my grandfather and everyone in the Bai army." An Sun was leaning back lazily on the floor with the cup of wine in his hand while he listened to Rin speak, his expression focused on the small, smiling figure. "Drink some more," An Sun picked up the jug and began to pour more into Rin''s cup. Bobbing her head in gratitude, Rin takes another sip. To Rin''s surprise, for the rest of the night, An Sun asked questions about her life in the Bai Manor and even on her progress with the Jilin soldiers. At some point, An Sun took out another jug of wine and began pouring more from himself. From the smell, Rin could tell it was stronger than the one she was drinking. He never offered her any and insisted she drank the wine he gave her. After a while, her body started feeling slightly lighter than usual. Her mind felt free of all distressing thoughts as she stared down at her hands. An Sun, propping his chin on his hand, glanced at Rin with a mixed expression. "Your parents¡­Did you know them well?" He asked slowly. Rin was slightly shocked by his question; the lightness in her mind replaced by a dull, weighing sensation. "My father died when I was young. Truthfully, I didn''t know him very well. But from the way my mother spoke of him, he was a good man. As for my mother¡­" Rin lowered her head and didn''t continue. It had been a while since she thought of them. The situation with the Tuhan men and An Sun had replaced her initial thoughts of her parent''s unfortunate passing. Often there were times Rin thought of her mother. The day she bled and became a woman, Rin wondered what her mother would have done. She would have helped her with this growing up, wouldn''t she? There were so many things she wondered would be different if her mother was still around. If Li Chang hadn''t killed her family. Taking note of the dark, sad light in Rin''s eyes, An Sun''s lips tightened. Momentarily in a daze, Rin was surprised to feel a light pressure on her back. She raises her head to see An Sun gently patting her on the back. Because of his gesture, his tall built body leaned slightly closer to hers giving Rin a more proper look at An Sun''s handsome features. His long and narrow almond-shaped eyes were a captivated shade of gray, but up close they were almost a light, pure shade. His nose, tall and straight was seemingly perfect along with his thin red lips which appeared rosier from the wine. An Sun''s aura was icy and seductive, one couldn''t help but feel drawn and scared of such a man. Due to her somewhat tipsy state, Rin found An Sun to be even more attractive, almost glowing. The more Rin looked the dizzier she felt and her head lowered to stare at her lap. Unaware of Rin''s thoughts, An Sun patted her back in gentle awkward movements. His thick brows were wrinkled tightly while he looked at Rin''s lowered head. He somewhat felt regretful for asking such a personal question to the boy. What''s worse, he was unaware of how to deal with someone who was sad - especially a sad drunk person. "It''ll take time to heal but, you''ll get there eventually." An Sun''s voice was thick. "So don''t lose heart if you grieve. Every human being grieves in their own way and at their own time." Rin, with her face hidden, listened to An Sun''s words carefully. Was he trying to console her? Silence descended around the tent. Noticing a faint tremble in the boy''s shoulders, An Sun''s hand patting her back froze. Did¡­Did he make him cry? "Oi, Bai Lan, are you alright?" "Pftt¡ª" The corner of Rin''s lips curled involuntarily as she fought back the urge to laugh, her cheeks swelling up momentarily with the pressure ¨C in the end, it was no use. Her laughter sounded through the tent. A rosy flush was painted on her cheeks as she held her stomach tightly. An Sun''s attempt to comfort her was amateurish, but it nonetheless made her feel warm inside. Because of this, she couldn''t help but laugh. Meanwhile, An Sun watched Rin laugh with a dark expression, his brows twitching irritably. "You dare laugh?" His voice deepened. Composing herself, Rin wipes a tear from the corner of her eye and smiles. "My apologies my Lord, but I couldn''t help myself." Further irritated by her reply, An Sun tsked and grabs the entire jug of wine. "That''ll be the last time I try to comfort anyone¡­" He muttered bitterly under his breath while drinking. Rin''s smiles widened as she looks at the pouting man chugging his wine. Slamming the jug on the table, An Sun stands up from his cushion and moves to leave the tent. "Lord An," Rin called out to him softly. Turning around, his expression still dark, An Sun waits for Rin to speak. Chuckling, Rin folds her hands over her lap and looks up at the young man. "Thank you." An Sun''s expression remained icy and blank, but his eyes, reflecting the tent''s candlelight, glimmered with faint satisfaction. Without saying anything in return, he turned and left the tent. Rin watched his tall, leaving figure and chuckled. Shifting to look at the cup of still half drunken wine, she smiled. 106 Building Tunnels In a large tent within a large camp, a burly man was casually seated in a large chair. The man seated was the An Clan leader, An Hongyu, An Sun''s foster father. His built, bulky body covered in strong armor and furred cuffs. The color of his eyes was pitch black and threatening to make one wish to kneel. Standing in front, back straight and hands behind his back was An Ruo. "So, An Sun needs more grain?" "Yes, father. And vegetables, fresh or frozen." "Vegetables?" An Ruo nodded his head. An Hongyu leaned back in his chair, his rough features contorting into a stern and tense expression. After a while, he sighed tiredly and waved his hand. "If he needs more so be it. Gather the amount he requested, we have plenty to spare. And check if we have any vegetables. If we do, give him some, but only a little. Don''t want him to think we''ll obey to all his demands." An Ruo''s brows puckered, but he held back the words he wanted to say and nodded his head. "Yes father, I''ll have our men send it out to him as soon as possible." "Mm, good. You''re dismissed." Bowing his head once more, An Ruo heads out to deliver orders. When An Ruo stepped out of the tent, the cold northern winds harshly brushed against his face, causing his expression to harden even further. Going to the nearest soldiers, An Ruo orders them to gather grains and vegetables to send to An Sun. After issuing out the order, he strides back toward his tent. On the way back to his tent, An Ruo''s emotionless features twisted into a ruthless expression. "You were right. There''s something unusual about this." An Ruo''s dark eyes turn to look at the pale figure standing in the corner of the tent, his short blond hair hanging delicately in front of his ashen face. The pale man looked at An Ruo''s icy expression and said in a subtle tone, "What does Master Ruo plan to do?" An Ruo didn''t reply to the young man immediately. He simply stared down at the floor with piercing eyes, his fists by his side clenching. "Send men to spy on the camp. I want to see what they''re doing. Investigate everything you can on this new strategist of his and get him to side with us." An Ruo''s features were cold and menacing. "If he refuses, kill him." The pale man lowered his head and nodded. "Yes, Master Ruo." He wouldn''t allow anyone to stand in the way of his chance at becoming the next leader, not even his little brother. ¡­ When dawn finally broke, Rin allowed the soldiers to rest early for the morning. After a week of training, the soldiers looked quite haggard. Feeling slightly sorry and satisfied with their training, she allowed them the chance to rest. The Jilin soldier felt like shedding tears of joy once they heard their training ended early that day. There was a God! After settling things she headed to her tent but was stopped by a Jilin officer. "Advisor Bai, Lord An, General Manchu, and Governor Duyi are awaiting your presence in the Jilin office." Rin tilted her head to the side in puzzlement but nodded. After fifteen minutes, Rin was led into the office to see the three men hovering over a table, a large map resting on it. With his finely honed senses, An Sun sensed Rin''s presence and turned his gaze toward her before motioning her forward. Still uncertain of the situation, Rin nonetheless, walked over. An Sun looked down at the map with crossed arms, "What do you think?" Looking at the map, Rin''s eyes widened in surprise. "You plan to build tunnels?" She lifted her gaze to glance at An Sun. "Mm." Rin looked down at the map again and observed it with intense eyes. She held back the urge to release a bitter laugh. This plan was indeed full proof. Because An Sun already issued a direct attack on Shongo, he was already aware of their strength. Rin learned to never directly attack a well-entrenched opponent. Attacking head-on would be foolish even with more troops. One couldn''t overpower strength. But they could outsmart it. One hundred thousand strong men couldn''t defend themselves against a sole genius - not head on at least. Thus, this plan to construct tunnels near the Eastern Empire was most fitting. Rin grinned at the young man. "Lord An, if you were able to come up with such a well-planned tactic why do you still have me around?" The corner of An Sun''s lips twitched. "Just answer the question." "Of course," Rin chuckled and stared down at the map. "Truthfully, this plan can do very well in our favor however, does my Lord mind if I make a suggestion?" An Sun nodded, "Go ahead." In response to his confirmation, Rin''s expression grew sharp, her emerald eyes glowing intensely as she pointed toward a province area on the map. "We''re currently only a few miles away from Guando''s province and other territories your men conquered. Although this is all An Clan territory now, we can still expand the tunnel to these areas." Pointing to an area that indicated a river, Rin continues. "We can create a trail here and operate it as a resting area for our troops when they need to recover or retreat. Placing weapons and other supplies in hidden areas within these territories should also be considered. All while doing so, we shouldn''t charge head on completely, attacking based on the number of soldiers wouldn''t be wise so we''ll need to come up with a plan to attack." After Rin finished speaking the room went silent. Rin raised her eyes to see all the men in the room staring at her. Before she could ask anything, a rough pat could be felt on her back causing her body to tense slightly. Looking up, Rin''s eyes met with the sight of An Sun''s gray eyes narrowed up and a smile laced on his thin, red lips. "You''ve done well kid," He praised with his deep magnetic voice. Rin blinked dramatically and chuckled softly. "Thank you, my lord, for the praise, but it was mostly thanks to your idea of the tunnels that inspired mine." An Sun snorted in response and patted Rin''s shoulder lightly. "Do you have any other suggestions on how we can issue an attack?" Rin pinched her chin with her slender fingers and tilted her head to the side, a faint strand of her dark hair hovering over her eyes. "I only have a few but they''re merely suggestions." "Alright, let''s hear them." An Sun folded his arms while he sat himself down on a stool. Rin nodded her head and began to pitch her attack strategies. Meanwhile, from the start, Duyi Zhong remained silent as he watched Rin and An Sun''s interactions. His brows were slightly creased. 107 In Love With Him From dusk till nightfall, the four discussed their plans on building the tunnels. Glancing out the window to see night had fallen, Duyi Zhong looked at the three and sighed. "I think we''ve gotten a lot done tonight. We''ll conclude with today''s discussion and resume tomorrow." Rin looked out and noticed it indeed was late. Time sure flew by fast. The three stood up from their seats, and after saying a few respectful farewells to Duyi Zhong they turned to leave. Just as Rin exited the room, Duyi Zhong''s voice halted her steps. "Hold on a second little strategist, there''s something I''d like to discuss with you real quick." An Sun and Manchu paused as they look back at Rin who also bore an expression of confusion. Rin parted her lips to ask why but was cut off almost immediately by An Sun''s deep, sharp tone. "What for?" "I''m sorry Commander An but that''ll be between your little strategist and me." Duyi Zhong''s smiles were filled with innocence. In response, An Sun''s expression turned even more grave, his eyes shifting over to look at Rin who stood to the side with a helpless expression. She stared at both men and felt neither would back down and knowing An Sun''s stubbornness Rin felt this situation would last longer. Yet in the end, An Sun''s next words surprised her. "You have ten minutes." Duyi Zhong smiled in satisfaction and hummed, "Of course, I wouldn''t want to hold your little strategist back for too long." An Sun ignored the old man''s teasing tone and walked closely to Rin. In a low, biting tone he said, "If you''re not back in ten minutes, I''ll barge in and drag you out myself." The corner of Rin''s lips twitched toward his threatening words. Even though she felt like sighing, Rin held back and released an impassive smile. "I understand my lord, don''t worry I won''t take long." An Sun looked at the youth with his lips pressed together and a resolute glint in his eyes. "Let''s go," An Sun turned to leave, not once looking back. Following him from behind, Manchu glances back at Rin with narrowed eyes. From his gaze, Rin knew he was offering her a warning. A warning to not betray them. Sighing tiredly, Rin looks up at the soft smiled Duyi Zhong. "What is it Governor Duyi wanted to discuss with me?" "I''ll tell you but come inside first, I''ll brew us some tea." Rin nodded and followed the old governor inside. After pouring warm tea into her teacup, Duyi Zhong settles down at the wooden table and release a sigh of content while drinking his tea. "There''s nothing better in this world than enjoying a warm cup of tea with a companion, don''t you agree?" "Mm," Rin hummed and brought the warm cup of tea to her rosy petal-like lips. Gently placing the cup down, Rin''s emerald eyes stare at the elderly figure across from her. "Now that we have our tea, what is it that Sir Zhong wished to speak to me about?" "Can''t an old man ask a young girl to share a cup of tea with him without any hidden intentions?" Duyi Zhong arched an eyebrow. Rin chuckled and said, "That depends." "On?" "On whether or not you sought me here for a cup of tea or for other reasons." She gracefully lifted the cup to her lips to hide her smile. Duyi Zhong smiled in return and chuckled. "I suppose you''re right. I did come here to ask you something." Setting her cup down, Rin looks at the old man with glassy eyes. "Well then please share, and remember I only have ten minutes. Don''t want to keep Lord An waiting." Duyi Zhong''s expression stiffened, a sharp look flashing within his eyes. "Bai Rin¡­you don''t have to answer me if you don''t want to but¡­" He paused before continuing. "Why exactly are you helping An Sun? I know a clever girl like you could escape if she wanted to, yet you continue to stay by his side." Seeing Duyi Zhong''s questioning expression, Rin''s eyes remained clear and dull. After a brief period of silence, Rin chuckled. "I have my reasons." Her silk lashes fluttered as she stared down at her cup. Duyi Zhong''s expression turned grim. "Which are?" Rin smiled helplessly at his persistence and gently scratched her white cheek. "Ahaha, to be quite frank they''re kind of complicated." Duyi Zhong pressed his lips together and asked in a low tone, "Are you in love with him?" 108 A Lot Alike Rin couldn''t contain her astonishment by Duyi Zhong''s bold question. In love with An Sun? For a brief moment, she had sat there in silence before a melodious sound escaped her lips. "I have to say Sir Zhong, your imagination sure is interesting," She laughed softly, her cheeks rosy. Duyi Zhong''s brows furrowed tightly together. "Maybe so, but I have every right to ask such a question. You and that young man seem pretty close from what I''ve seen." Rin coughed and smiled awkwardly. "It seems that Sir Zhong has forgotten, but to Lord An, I''m a man." Duyi Zhong''s brows raised as he looked at Rin''s body up and down. True to her words, she indeed looks like a young, frail man. Had he not know her true gender he too would have thought of her as a man. Her face, which still had not shown full maturity was rather delicate and youthful looking, making one think she was a frail boy still developing. Pale, milky skin, thick, sharp eyebrows, and a small, narrow nose - the bridge of it straight. Truthfully, her looks were rather average compared to most beauties but she bore something most young misses didn''t possess: her eyes. Sharp, icy emerald eyes that were deep and chilling. Duyi Zhong could see why his old friend Bai Lan scared off so many suitors, including canceling the marriage between her and the Northern Empire''s Crown Prince. Such a rare beauty was not meant to be soiled by lustful men, but to be cherished and nurtured like a precious flower. He sighed inwardly, thinking of the turmoil the old man must be in knowing his beloved granddaughter was in the hands of a ruthless army. Drinking the last bit of his tea, Duyi Zhong gets up from his seat and smiles kindly down at Rin. "It''s about time you returned, wouldn''t want to worry Commander An too much." Rin nodded and stood up to politely bow her head. He chuckled at her courteous actions but said nothing of it. "Ah, that reminds me," The old man''s eyes suddenly brightened. "There''s a cave with a hot spring a few miles from your camp in the mountains. You''ll notice an old plum blossom tree in the front. Whenever you get the chance, you can visit it and relax there sometime. I''m sure your muscles must be stiff and sore from everything. And don''t worry, no one knows about it besides myself and a few trusted soldiers." Rin smiled, "Thank you, I''ll be sure to visit when I have the time." After leaving Duyi Zhong''s office, Rin headed back to the camp and toward her tent. She felt there was no need for her to go to An Sun''s tent. She didn''t do anything wrong nor go against An Sun''s trust so she saw no reason to reassure the cold man. Moreover, she was too tired and felt the need to eat a quick meal then sleep. Unknown to Rin, her movements from the beginning were seen by a Tuhan soldier who hastily walked toward An Sun''s tent once Rin''s figure was out of sight. "He came back and went to his tent?" The soldier nodded his head, "Yes." An Sun immediately frowned. Propping his chin on his palm, he dismisses the soldier and stares blankly at the brazier in the corner of the tent. "Sun¡­" Manchu''s low voice spoke, his expression furrowed. "He''s not an idiot," An Sun sighed and stood up from his seat to head out the tent. "To betray me in front of my own eyes would be a foolish move." "Even so that could be exactly..." Manchu stopped after receiving An Sun''s icy glare. He was aware of the boy''s suspicious behavior, but oddly enough he didn''t see him as a threat. It was obvious he had his own motives for staying. And killing him and his army wasn''t one of them. When met with the boy''s clear, resolute eyes he couldn''t see a trace of malicious intent. He meant the words he said and worked hard to prove his worth. Through the past couple of weeks, An Sun observed his progress as he trained, studied and strategized ¨C all ways to please him. Most who had tried to gain his trust would sing praises his way or act nothing but obedient. Those who did were now dead. But the boy didn''t. He voiced opinions he knew would anger or irritate him and didn''t bother to reassure or praise him when unnecessary. He took risks no other dared to take, and he admired it. An Sun felt a swell of dissatisfaction at the thought of him ever betraying him, his gray eyes turning cold. Lifting the tent''s flap, a gust of cold wind blows through the tent, fluttering the man''s long black hair. Turning to the side to glance at the frowning Manchu, An Sun smirked coldly. "If you took the time to stop being so cautious for once, you''d find you two have a lot in common." It kind of pissed him off, An Sun inwardly thought as he walked away. Manchu''s eyebrows raised as he watched An Sun''s departing figure. Them alike? In what way were they the same? A rare sense of irritation swelled his heart. Scratching the back of his head, Manchu stands up and grabs his bow to hunt off his frustrations. 109 Coming Home In the dark of the night, a camp was set, two elite soldiers stood guard as the harsh northern winds grazed against their stern faces. Within a large tent, an elderly man sat slumped in his chair - the faint smell of alcohol encircling his body. Only a flickering candle lit up the tent, keeping his features shrouded in darkness. In his left hand was a small cup of red wine, in his other was a piece of paper ¨C a letter. His red, bloodshot eyes stared at the letter with complex emotions. Rereading the words over and over again, a fire burned in his heart. When his thoughts turned to remember the young girl with emerald eyes and her frail graceful appearance, his heart tightened and sank even further. "Foolish girl¡­" His wrinkled hands gripped tightly to the letter. Had Rin seen the appearance of her grandfather now, she would have found him to be unrecognizable. His once short silver beard had fully grown, causing him to look like a barbarian. His crinkled, silver eyes that always held a spark of light were now dim. It was as if he had aged ten years. Yet every once in a while, when reading the letter that his precious granddaughter left him, a faint spark of light would appear within those dull eyes. Bai Han shut his eyes as if trying to erase the negative thought in his mind. Sighing, he takes another sip of his wine. "Are you drinking?" A man''s deep voice spoke within the tent; a hint of concern could be heard. Grunting at the sound of General Guo''s voice, Bai Han huffs like a child caught doing something wrong. "Don''t sound so concerned, I only had one." He set the cup down. General Guo walked up to him, a frown settled on his face. "Today or this week?" Bai Han''s lips pursed, and he immediately fell into silence. General Guo''s frown deepened in response to his silence. These last few weeks without Rin had been hell. He watched the fiery commander''s eyes burn with passion whenever he ordered his men to search for her, but when alone, his spirit was drained and dull ¨C almost lifeless. A man whom he knew never drank unless to celebrate, now consumed alcohol as if his life depended on it. Not just him, but the other Bai soldiers started to show some concerns toward their commander''s health and mental state. "Bai Han, you can''t keep going on like this." Bai Han scratched his head and sighed tiredly and in a weak voice said, "I know." "We''ll find her and bring her home. She''s a strong girl; she can handle herself." Bai Han grunted in response, his drowsy eyes staring at the letter in his hands. He knew she was strong, but he also knew she was still just a girl. Although raised by men, there were times where her womanly qualities would appear, especially as she got older. Her small, plump face had grown into a mature young lady. Her large dewy eyes that looked up at him in awe and innocence were now filled with a clear intelligence. She was no longer a little girl but a woman, something he knew for quite a while. "You''re right, she is a strong girl." Bai Han stood up from his seat and looked at the middle-aged man with kind eyes. Roughly patting the man''s back he says, "Thank you." "Mmm," General Guo smiled in return. Suddenly the sound of urgent footsteps approached the tent, "Commander Bai!" Both men turned toward the sound of the soldier''s voice, their expressions alert. Exiting the tent first, Bai Han met with the sight of a young soldier breathing heavily as he regained his breath from running. "What is it?" "A letter! There''s a letter!" "A letter?" His eyebrows furrowed. "From who?" "It''s from the governor of the Jilin province, Duyi Zhong." "And? What''s so important about this letter?" "He¡­He says he knows something about the young miss!" A harsh wind hit their faces, but none of them cared, the burning fire in Bai Han''s chest lit up once more. His chilled expression slightly cracked. Unbeknownst to Bai Han, his voice shook as he spoke, "Where is it?" Without delay, the soldier took out a letter from his pockets and delivered it to the anxious Bai Han. Grabbing the letter urgently from the soldier, his hands shook as he opened it revealing a set of written words. After a few seconds, Bai Han suddenly burst out into a fit of hearty laughter, and a rare hint of joy could be seen on his face. "Prepare our men! We''re heading out to Jilin province!" "Yes, commander!" The soldier nodded and rushed away. With a smile still spread across his face, Bai Han enters his tent, General Guo following him behind. "What did it say, what does he know about Rin?" Bai Han turned toward the anxious-looking burly man and laughed while slapping his back, a fiery expression overcoming his wrinkled face. "Haha! Our foolish girl is finally returning home." General Guo''s eyes lit up. Bai Han places his helmet on his head and walked out, a new sense of confidence welling up inside of him. That foolish girl, his ugly granddaughter was finally coming home! 110 She Was Naked! "Achoo--!" Rin rubbed her red nose, while her back leaned up against a wooden chest as she read the book in her hand. A cold wind must have gotten in, she thought. She inwardly had reminded herself to put more charcoal in the brazier before she slept to avoid getting cold in the middle of the night. After eating some boiled porridge and shredded pieces of boar, Rin immediately grabbed a book she received from Duyi Zhong on war strategies and began to read. Ten minutes passed of flipping through pages, yet her attention never wavered. Rin''s eyes scanned the words carefully, a serious glint in her eyes. For weeks she studied and retrained her thoughts on military tactics and training. Ordinarily, one would have been bored out of their mind from such reading, but not Rin. If anything she found it comforting as it evoked memories of her times in the Bai Manor. Her slender fingertips holding a page paused, her mind slowly drifting off. Momentarily, Rin sat in silence before she closed the book on her lap and stood up, her expression blank. Without a word she grabbed her furred coat from the table and walked out of the tent. Upon exiting, a cold breeze hit her palm-sized face. Rin''s eyes squinted slightly, but she continued onward. Walking toward the row of horses that the camp kept, Rin approached the Tuhan soldier guarding them and bobbed her head in greeting. "Are you going somewhere, Advisor Bai?" The soldier asked, his eyes watching as Rin selected a chestnut horse from the bunch and softly began caressing its head. "Mm, I was told there was a hot spring nearby, I plan to check it out." "Ah, a hot spring you say? It''s sure been a while since I''ve gone to one." The Tuhan soldier chuckled, revealing his slightly crooked teeth. Rin smiled but said nothing as she mounted her horse. Before leaving she said, "If your commander asks for my presence, inform him I''ll be gone for a while. I''ll return as fast as I can." The soldier nodded and watched as Rin ushered her horse away from the camp. He scratched the back of his head awkwardly. The boy may have looked frail and small but his personality was both cold and aloof. He hardly spoke and when he did it was to their commander or general, Manchu. When he did speak to them, it was always brief and stiff leaving no room for a conversation. Sighing, the soldier continues on with his duties and guards the horses. Since being appointed the advisor of the camp, Rin was also granted the privilege to leave when she wanted, as long as she reported her whereabouts and returned on time. Not long passed before Rin found what she was looking for. Having remembered Duyi Zhong''s words, Rin quickly found the entrance to the cave, an old plum blossom tree rooted in front. Mounting off her horse, Rin ties its straps to the tree and enters. The moment she stepped into the cave, a cloud of steam fanned against her face, gradually warming the numbness within her cold cheeks. Blinking her eyes to adjust to the steam, Rin''s eyes widen toward the scene before her. The cave was completely surrounded by large rocks. In the center was a crystal clear, blue body of water ¨C faint clouds of steam rising from its surface. Yet what memorized Rin the most was the faint moonlight shining down on the glistening water. "So this is what a hot spring looks like," Rin murmured, her eyes examining her surroundings. Stripping off her clothes, Rin reaches to untie the strap binding her hair. Once untied, a dark flow of silk hair cascades down her back and tickles her slim, soft waist. Looking down at the water Rin blinks her eyes curiously and dips a toe in. Her eyes brightened. It was warm! Without hesitation, Rin lowers her body into the heated water and release a soft sight of content. Leaning against a rocky wall, Rin closes her eyes in satisfaction. Slowly, she felt her tense and sore muscles ease. It had been a while since she felt so relaxed and at peace. A few minutes passed as Rin quietly enjoyed the cave''s warmth and silence. Lowering her body, Rin plunges her head into the water to properly wash her hair and face. Coming up, she released a soft breath and quietly leans back against the hard, stone wall. Thump--! Wrinkling her brows at the sudden sound, Rin''s eyes opened to look at the cave''s entrance and at that moment her body tensed up, her eyes widening. Almost immediately, Rin presses her body against a large rock, hoping to conceal herself from the incoming figure. Biting onto her bottom, lip, Rin''s mind went into a complete turmoil as she felt a headache coming on. Why was he here? Didn''t Duyi Zhong say no one else knew about this place besides him and a few soldiers? Glancing up from behind the rock, Rin''s face unknowingly flushed red upon the sight before her as she quickly hid behind the rock. Standing at the cave''s entrance with a cold expression on his face, was none other than An Sun. And¡­he was stripping off his clothes! No, more importantly, she was naked! 111 Oozing Of Male Pheromones! An Sun''s unexpected arrival caught Rin off guard. What was he doing here? The steam from the cave covered most of her body, but it didn''t change the fact she was still completely naked and had no place to retreat to. If An Sun saw her like this, then without a doubt he wouldn''t he hesitate to kill her. Or worse, break their agreement and harm the Bai army. She couldn''t allow that to happen! While Rin''s brain sought for a solution to her unfortunate situation, An Sun was mindlessly disposing of his clothes. In the process of removing his shirt, his eyes browsed the water and his eyebrows raised ¨C a brief flicker of amusement flashed across his gray eyes. He gave the water a brief glimpse before averting his eyes and continued to remove his shirt. Taking off his pants to reveal his firm back and rear, he quickly tosses his clothing to the side near an area of rocks and dips into the temperate water, his hard body resting against the hot spring stone walls. Meanwhile, Rin, who was currently behind the giant rock felt her heart pound out of her chest upon hearing the sound of him enter the water. Maybe she could wait until he left and then make her escape¡­ "Hey, kid, if you''re going to pretend like you''re not here, do a better job at covering your tracks. The clothes on the side and horse out front make it hard to play dumb." An intimidating and clear voice rang out. A few seconds passed before Rin registered it was An Sun''s voice. True to his words, a few inches from the cave entrance was her clothes neatly folded on a rock. Rin couldn''t help but bitterly smile at her luck. Why did she have to be in such a predicament with a man possessing high martial art skills? Gritting her teeth, Rin continued to keep her figure hidden behind the rock. "If you don''t mind me asking, how did Lord An find this place?" "What? Am I not allowed to be here?" He asked in a cold tone. "Of course not. It''s just I was informed no one else knew about this place, not even the locals." An Sun''s head continued leaning against the solid ground, his eyes shut. "While raiding some provinces near here, I discovered this place. I come here often whenever I''m nearby." In response, all she could say was, "I see." The cave was silent. Only the sound of water dripping onto the blue, steamy water was detected. Once more, An Sun''s deep voice spoke, "You know you don''t have to hide anymore, it''s not like I''m going to ask you to wash me." "That''s alright, I''ll just stay here." Rin rebuffed and leaned her body against the wall - her body still hidden from his view. An Sun''s eyebrows raised but he decided to let the boy be and relaxed as he soaked, his eyes drooping closed. The warm water and steam had already loosened her muscles, but due to An Sun''s presence, Rin felt her body tense and her once comfortable mind become alert. She didn''t dare allow herself to be distracted and would wait until he left for her to go. After his previous words, An Sun made no move to converse with her. Curious, Rin''s eyes glance over the rock she hid behind and all of a sudden, her eyes froze. Although the steam concealed everything beneath the water, it was unable to do justice to anything above. That included An Sun''s strong and built figure. Rin''s eyes took in his broad shoulders, chiseled chest, and perfectly sculpted face, currently displaying an unguarded and peaceful expression. His black, satin hair now damp from the spring, clung itself onto his well-sculpted muscles - an aura of sexiness and masculinity emanating off of him. The faint moonlight shining through the cave glowed onto his defined face, his usual icy and blood-thirsty features now etched with a calm and soft charm. The man was oozing of male pheromones! For some reason, Rin felt her cheeks flush, and a sense of shame filled her. Why did she suddenly feel guilty looking at him? Was it because she was openly staring at his exposed body while he obliviously assumed she was a male like him? Somehow at this moment, An Sun was like a young maiden she needed to take responsibility for after seeing him naked. Peeping at his figure again, Rin''s eyes suddenly grew at a certain sight. A deep scar slashed across the top his smooth, muscled skin. Unknowingly, a frown settled on Rin''s face. How did he get that? Did someone from the An Clan¡­ "Hey, kid...can I ask you something?" Snapping awake from her thoughts; Rin hastily looks away from the scar on his chest and once again, hid her body behind the rock. "What is it my lord wishes to ask me?" An Sun was silent. His eyes now open, lowered to stare at the blue, crystal water. Seconds passed, but neither said a word. Rin didn''t force him to speak and gently leaned against the wall, waiting patiently. After a while, he finally asked, "If you had the chance to return to your real parents over your foster family, would you?" 112 Love Is A Choice *WARNING: The following content contains minor explicit content involving nudity that may be unsuitable for children. "If you had the chance to return to your real parents over your foster family, would you?" An Sun''s sudden question startled Rin. She scratched her cheek, "Well, since both my real parents are dead my option is quite obvious." Unseen by Rin, An Sun''s originally controlled expression cracked. A wave of irritation welled up within and he tsked. "You know what I mean. Now stop playing dumb and answer the question." His voice deepened as a frown settled on his face. Rin muffled a laugh and coughed lightly, "Of course, my apologies, my lord." Rin''s expression grew thoughtful as she pondered over the right words to say. If her parents were still alive, would she go back to them? Rin''s heart clenched from being asked such a question. If such a situation happened then¡­ Rin pressed her moist lips together and put a little more thought into her words. "Truthfully, I don''t think I''d return." An Sun''s eyebrows creased. "You wouldn''t?" "Believe me, my lord, I may have been young when I lost them both, but I loved them with all my heart, I still do. However, my love and care for the Bai family is greater." Leaning against the stone wall, Rin''s eyes lowered. "They''re the ones who raised me to be the person I am, the ones who nurtured me. The bond that connects us is not one of blood but of respect and joy." "You''re not saying that because you feel obligated for them raising you?" Rin smiled, "If that was the case, I would have left the Bai Manor long ago." After she had finished speaking, she quickly took note of An Sun''s unusual silence. Tilting her head to the side, she saw through the steam the young man''s handsome features contorted into a grim expression - the depth of his eyes dark as he stared deeply into the water. Rin''s brows furrowed. A sudden thought appeared as she thought back to his previous question. Unconsciously, her eyes shifted to the scar on his chest and her lips tightened. Parting her lips, she says, "But it all depends." As if the sound of her voice divided him from his thoughts, An Sun''s eyes shift and he stares at the rock she hid behind. "What do you mean?" He asked. "I mean, although the Bai family raised me, gave me a place to live, a name and taught me many useful things, those deeds don''t define my choice for picking them. They provided me more than that. They gave me love, emotional support, and protection. I believe that''s what matters most in a family, whether they be blood-related or not." In a steady and gentle tone, Rin finishes by saying, "In the end, love isn''t an obligation it''s a choice. We can''t choose who raises us, but we can choose whom we stay with. It''s alright to feel solely admiration and gratitude." An Sun was left speechless by her words. He could only stare at the rock she hid behind, his wet brows drawn together. "Do you believe that?" "I think so, yes." She replied calmly. An Sun''s thin lips curled up into a smile, his eyes wandering back to her hidden figure. "I think I''ve stayed long enough," He lifted his body from the water. Rin directed her gaze in An Sun''s direction. Unfortunately, due to their deep and earnest conversation, Rin had momentarily disregarded one important fact - An Sun was naked. As his body elevated from the water, Rin''s eyes received a perfect view of the young man''s penis. Her eyes flung open in shock and a red blush crept on her cheeks as she quickly averted her gaze. It was brief, but due to her keen eyes, Rin was able to see every detail of the man''s full length. Why¡­Why was it so big?! It was at least 20 cm long and 5cm wide! She may have grown up around men and seen them shirtless ¨C not without being scolded by Bai Han and Governor Guo. But never in her life had she seen a man''s penis! Unexpectedly, the sight of An Sun''s caused her to shiver. It was almost as intimidating as its owner. Meanwhile, An Sun who had risen from the water, nude, glanced in the direction of the rock and took note of Rin''s hiding figure cowering even lower - her eyes averting his. He snorted, "You speak such clever words, yet you act like a shy maiden." Rin''s lips twitch. She was a shy maiden at the moment! Grabbing his clothes, An Sun begins dressing. "I''ll see you back at the camp. Don''t stay in for too long." "Yes, thank you, my lord, for your consideration." Rin''s voice was faint. An Sun''s eyebrows raised in amusement before he shook his head and exited the cave. Silence descended throughout the cave. After a while, Rin emerged her body from behind the rock and glanced around. He was gone, finally! Without hesitation, she swam over to the other side and climbed out of the warm water. Quickly walking over to her folded clothes on the rock, Rin began to hastily dry herself and tie her long dark hair in a ponytail. Dressed and somewhat dried off, Rin left the cave to find her horse still tied to the old plum blossom tree ¨C waiting for her. Sighing, Rin brushes the horses head and mounts onto its back. Heading back the path she came from, it didn''t take long for Rin to return to the camp. Returning the horse with the others, Rin handed the horse to the previous Tuhan officer guarding them. "Welcome back Advisor Bai, how was the hot spring? Did you enjoy¡ª" The soldier chocked on his words upon receiving Rin''s cold and piercing glare. A shiver ran down his spine. S-Scary¡­Why did he suddenly look at him like that! Rin held her glaring stare for a while longer before storming away back to her tent. The man watched her figure leave once again while releasing a breath of relief - his back dripping with cold sweat. Did he say something wrong? In her tent, Rin took off her furred coat and set it aside on the table. Squatting down onto her mat, Rin covered her body in the blanket. Buried inside the covers, Rin''s cheeks flushed red. Never again did she want to see a naked man''s body! 113 Suppress Him Within the main tent of the An Clan camp, the An Clan leader, An Hongyu sat, his face threateningly dark. Sitting beside him on a cushion was An Ruo. "Is what you say true? It''s been two weeks, and he still hasn''t made any moves?" An Ruo nodded his head, "Yes." An Hongyu grunted, his eyes shone with unhappiness and distress. At first, when he had heard of An Sun traveling farther north, he was relieved. This meant he didn''t harbor thoughts of overruling them. When An Sun asked for more grains for his army, he still hadn''t found anything wrong with it. His men needed more food, something he''d ask for if he needed it. But after hearing An Ruo''s words, An Hongyu''s relief morphed to doubt. It was no secret from the rest of An Clan of his treatment toward his adopted son. He may have been adopted as his son but that had been all ¨C a title was all it was. An Sun''s chances of reaching any higher than what he was given would immediately be suppressed. For years, this had been how An Hongyu and the rest of the An Clan operated things. Until the young man revealed signs of growth. Not only did he grow stronger physically, but his military tactics surpassed those of his brother and the other members. An Hongyu felt as if he was slowly losing control. Before his he became too powerful for them to suppress, An Hongyu changed his tactics and improved his treatment toward An Sun. By supplying him with a small army and chances to grant land for their clan, he utilized An Sun in a way that made him able to constrain him easier. If he showed signs of advancing, he''d draw him back. But now, he feared it may be too late. An Hongyu swept his eyes to An Ruo and said in a heavy voice, "Send someone to keep an eye on him. If he shows any signs of rebelling, pull him out and have him return." An Ruo nodded his head but inwardly, he felt displeased. No matter what, his father refused to dispose of An Sun. Even when he posed as a threat to them, he never ordered to have him killed or punished. This caused a swell of bitterness to rise in An Ruo''s heart, but in the end, he said nothing. "Yes, father." An Hongyu grunted and stood from his chair to leave, but as he opens the tent flaps, he turned to look at his son. "Next time, don''t send your men out without my permission. I don''t want to further ignite his reason to rebel due to your reckless actions." An Ruo''s fists on his lap tightened. "I understand father. I apologize for acting rash, it won''t happen again." Hearing his son''s words, An Hongyu grunted before he turned and left without looking back. An Ruo watched his father''s leaving figure with a trace of uncertainty and resentment. He couldn''t understand why his father continued to spare An Sun. But if the time ever came where An Sun revolted against him, he''d make sure to kill him with his own hands. Standing up, An Ruo exits the main tent toward his. Once inside, his expression retorted into one of malice. "What information do you have on his strategist?" The pale man with blond hair sat seated at the table, his posture, and aura filled with pure elegance. In a silky voice, he replied, "Answering Master Ruo''s question, the young strategist''s name is Bai Lan, he''s the grandson of the Northern Empire''s Commander Bai Han from the Bai family." An Ruo''s brows knitted tightly together. "He''s from the Bai family?" "Yes, Master Ruo." An Ruo grew silent as he pondered over this information. The Bai family...who didn''t know about them in the Northern Empire. A military based family with one of the strongest armies within the entire four empires. And their grandson was his brother''s strategist. An Ruo''s expression turned black. Who knew what information the boy was feeding An Sun. "If Master Ruo doesn''t mind me speaking, there''s something else you should know about Bai Lan." "What is it?" An Ruo''s tone was sharp. Not minding the man''s harsh tone, the soft-spoken man continues. "The boy is An Sun''s strategist, but not willingly." "What do you mean?" "During An Sun''s raid at the Guando province, Bai Lan was their main captain and strategist. To protect the province citizens, Bai Lan was forced to go with An Sun and his army." Upon hearing his words, An Ruo''s eyes widened in surprise. "You''re saying he''s there against his own will?" "Based on this information, yes." The young man replied. An Ruo''s expression grew deep, and his brain immediately went into action. The corner of his lips tugged upward into a cold, sinister grin. "I already sent one of my men to spy on him. I''ll have him interact with the boy and see where he stands." An Ruo''s turned to face the pale man. "If he''s against my brother that''s good, we can bargain and use him. If he''s helping my brother willing then I''ll just have to dispose of him as I planned initially." The blond man''s expression remained dull as he lowered his head, his silk, blond lashes fluttering. "As Master Ruo wishes." 114 Feeding Her The glaring sun hung in the sky as the cold, northern breeze blew softly against the tents. It was morning yet it had felt colder than ever, traces of snow and ice still visible. Inside An Sun''s tent, three figures sat around a low squared table and ate from the dishes of food before them. Rin blearily woke up that morning after a restless night of sleep, to be summoned to An Sun''s tent. After getting dressed, Rin left and was met with the sight of dishes of cooked pheasant and boar set on the table. Sitting comfortably at the table with his usual cup of wine, was An Sun. Before she could question his reason for summoning her she heard him order, "Sit." Uncertain of the situation, Rin did as she was told and sat on a cushion across from An Sun. As she sat, Rin raised her eyes to stare at An Sun. But in the next second, the deep, magnetic tone of An Sun''s voice said, "Eat." And she did exactly that, leading to their current situation of eating breakfast together. Silent through the whole meal, Rin only reached for the smaller pieces of meat and what was in front of her ¨C never reaching for anything larger than her thumb. Meanwhile, Manchu and An Sun were discussing their morning plans. Since they hadn''t mentioned her, she made no move to join in on their conversation and merely ate. As An Sun spoke, his eyes would occasionally glance toward Rin as he watched her noiseless and graceful movements. Despite so much food in front of her, she only took the smallest or driest pieces of meat and chewed on them with an inscrutable expression. The more he watched her the more his brows knitted together into a look of displeasure. Munching on a piece of meat with glazed eyes, Rin was startled to suddenly see a pair of chopsticks place a massive, juicy cut of meat onto her plate. Stunned, Rin looked up at An Sun who averted her gaze and drank his wine nonchalantly as if his previous actions never happened. This time, it wasn''t just Rin who was shocked silly, Manchu was as well - his eyes staring at the two in silence. Sensing her eyes on him, An Sun''s eyes shifted until his gray ones met her bright emerald gems. "What?" Rin parted her lips to speak, but nothing came out. What could she say? Rather than speaking, Rin looked at An Sun with a slight smile and turned back to look at the big piece of meat on her plate. If he generously gave her a large piece, who was she to question his actions? Besides, who knew when such a moment would ever happen again. Happily, Rin picked up the large piece of crispy pheasant with her chopsticks and shoved it into her small, rosy mouth. Immediately, her plump, white cheeks enlarged twice their size and her eyes shone ¨C a glossy trace of oil evident on her pink, puckered lips. So tender and crispy! Compared to the small and dry pieces she ate previously, the meat in her mouth was tender and juicy, oozing with delicious flavor and aroma. She didn''t conceal the blissful and satisfied expression on her face as she ate. An Sun with his head lazily plopped on his hand, watched Rin''s expression in silence, the corner of his lips stretched upwards - but he suppressed it. As he watched Rin eat, he somewhat felt it was strange he found the boy''s plump, white cheeks and joyful expression to be almost¡­cute? It was as if he was watching a cold strange creature melt at the taste of delicious food. An Sun conceals the charming smile on his face and sipped his wine. Clearing his throat, he continued on with his conversation with Manchu. "As I was saying previously¡­" While the two men spoke, Rin chewed on her piece of meat. After she had finished chewing, Rin was surprised to be given another large piece of meat ¨C larger than the last. This time, Rin spoke up. "Lord An, although I''m thankful for your offer, I don''t think I can eat anymore." An Sun''s brows knitted together as he looked at Rin''s figure up and down. "No wonder you''re so small, you have the appetite of a child. Even if you''re full you should eat more anyway, your body is too much like a woman''s. A man needs more meat on his bones." About to refute back, Rin suddenly froze. Recalling the scene at the hot spring, her body grew stiff. Lewd and scarring images flashed in her mind. 17 cm¡­ Rin''s cheeks grew warm, and she quickly thrusts the piece of meat into her mouth and chews vigorously - her expression dark. An Sun''s sharp brows rose, but he was nonetheless pleased to see the boy eat. He turns away from Rin and continues to eat and drink his wine. 115 Being Watched "Faster! Do you think you''ll be able to escape your enemy with that speed?" The troops shouted in unison, "No captain!" "Then move faster! The swifter you are the easier you can escape from your opponent''s eyes." "Yes, captain!" With Rin''s orders, the men climbed up the mountain at a quicker pace. Observing them from below, Rin suppressed the satisfied smile on her face as she watched the men put more effort into their climbs. Near a mountain path, a few yards from the Jilin province was Rin and her troop of Jilin soldiers. As part of their training, the men were harnessed by a strong rope while their bodies climbed up the mountain''s walls. Personally taught by her Uncle Guo, Rin learned that while nature was often at times man''s greatest enemy, it could also be your greatest asset. One could utilize it to their advantage with the right tools and knowledge. "That''s enough, you can all come down now," Rin commanded. The soldiers inwardly released a breath of relief at hearing her words. They may have looked calm and collected on the outside, but inside only they knew their hearts were pounding from being up so high! Some men froze while climbing but were quickly pointed out by Rin who ushered them to move faster. Climbing down swiftly, the men sighed. Hearing small footsteps walking in their direction, the troops looked up to see the small, yet fierce boy stare at them with his usual sharp, unfeeling eyes. Glancing around at the group of built and tall men, Rin''s gaze remained undisguised, her voice icy. "You all did well today, however, you must improve your form and speed level. Your enemy may not know how to climb like you, but what if they wield an arrow? You''d all be shot and killed in an instance." The soldiers nodded their heads, "Yes, captain!" Reaching into the bag by her side, Rin takes out a set of small booklets, each the size of her palm. "These are booklets filled with notes and tips you need to perform in your upcoming session. Study and practice it." Being handed the small palm-sized booklets, the soldier''s stoic expression cracked into surprise. Did he write in all of these just for them? As if answering their internal thoughts Rin said, "I wasn''t able to make enough for all of you, so those of you who have one, I expect you to share them among your peers and practice together. The soldier''s eyes widened in shock. What did he mean hardly enough? There nearly over two hundred of them another two-thousand, not present, and about one-hundred-fifty booklets! That was considered a miracle, especially with such little time! All of them looked at the young boy with bright and earnest eyes, their respect and admiration for him increasing even further. "Yes, captain! We won''t disappoint you, I promise." The lead soldier of the group spoke cordially. "I don''t need you to promise me. I need you to do it. At that moment, I''ll believe you." The soldier''s brows twitched but a smile spread across his face. After spending more time around the small boy, did everyone come to understand and adapt to his firm personality. He was aloof, often quiet and only spoke when necessary. When they had initially expressed their reluctance to learn from him, his attitude turned sharper as he demonstrated his true ability ¨C immediately shutting away their previous thoughts of him being a noble snob. Thanking Rin, the men bow their heads respectfully toward her before heading back to their camp - booklets in hand. Rin watched their figures with silent eyes. Once they were out of sight, the air surrounding her turned chillier. Her eyes narrowed toward the mountainous path of jagged rocks. "Show yourself." 116 Make A Deal For three days now, Rin had sensed she was being watched. Initially, she chose to disregard it as one of An Sun''s men keeping an eye on her. However, as the days went on, she began doubting her original thoughts. Why would An Sun be spying on her? He had no reason to and if he did, he wouldn''t resort to such methods like spying. Little did Rin know the reason An Sun never sent men to spy on her was that he himself partook in the lurking. The more she thought, the more she was convinced it wasn''t An Sun. Someone ordered a scout to observe her. But who? Thinking carefully about the possible suspects, Rin''s eyes lit up. She almost felt like slapping herself on the forehead due to her stupidity. It could be none other than a member from the An Clan! Rin was aware of the competitiveness that went on within the clan and based on An Sun''s motives to cause turmoil in the Eastern Empire, he wasn''t a valued member. She could only assume it was an important member of the clan who held suspicion toward An Sun and sent someone to spy on her. If they found out what An Sun was planning then...She had to dispose of them. For the next few days, Rin allowed the guard to watch her while she carefully and unnoticeably studied him from afar. Based on his ability to hide his presence so easily, his martial art skills must be high ¨C she couldn''t make any mistakes. "Show yourself," Rin''s voice was now ten times chillier than before. On the other side, hidden behind a rock, was a scout dressed in black. His eyes narrowed. How did he sense him? The man presumed it was due to the fact he let his guard down, causing the young boy to sense him. Walking out from behind the boulder, the man raises his hands in the air, "I mean no harm, I swear." Rin''s eyebrow raised. "How do I know that?" Slowly, the man walked closer to the boy who immediately took a step back. The man hid his smirk. "Because¡­I''m here to make a deal with you." "A deal?" "Yes. One that''ll work in both of our favors. All you have to do is listen. If you don''t agree then I''ll leave you be, I promise." Right after he disposed of his body. In response to his words, the scout watched as the boy''s cold expression faltered, appearing doubtful, his lips pressed together. To further stir his response, the scout said, "Your deal with An Sun¡­I know about it. I know he took you against your own will." Shock overtook her face. Rin lowered her head and bit on her bottom lip, a complicated look on her face as her eyes clouded over in thought. When the man saw Rin''s expression shift from surprise to bitterness he looked at her with a faint smile ¨C his eyes holding back a sinister glint. "I can help you, but in return, I''ll need you to do something for me." After a few seconds of silence, Rin raised her gaze, "What is it?" The scout smiles upon hearing Rin''s question. "It''ll be a lot on your part, but believe me I''ll be there to protect you if things get risky." Rin''s lips pursed, and she slowly bobbed her head. His smile grew. "Alright. All you need to do is¡ª" "Wait!" Furrowing his brows, the scout looked at Rin in confusion and caution. Was he changing his mind? Before he had the chance to think further on the matter, Rin''s nervous voice spoke. "Not here¡­it''s too close to the camp; someone might hear." Rin''s eyes scoured the area like a fearful bunny. "Follow me." "I understand." The scout nodded and followed behind Rin at a safe distance, his hand on the concealed sword within his clothes. If he tried anything, all he would have to do is kill him and cover his tracks. Examining Rin''s tiny figure up close he couldn''t help but inwardly smirk with ridicule. How could An Sun possibly find such a frail boy useful to him? Not only did he recruit that bastard foreigner as his general, but he appointed a frail boy as his strategist. Everyone''s words were correct - An Sun truly was a fool. "This place is good," Rin''s voice brought the scout out of his thoughts. Looking at their surroundings, the scout found they were now standing in front of an old cave - a plum blossom tree at the front. "You...You said you had a way to help me? What is it I have to do?" Rin looked at the man with expectant eyes. Enjoying the sight of her expression, the man smiled, "It''s very simple. However, before I tell you, I need to know...are you willing to do anything for your freedom?" The man searched for any hint of hesitation or malicious intent in the boy''s emerald eyes, yet all he could see was his eyes brightening - his expression filled with hope. The boy nodded his head eagerly. "Good. Now, to get your freedom, I''m going to need you to report to me all of An Sun''s moves. Whenever you can sneak out and meet me here. Can you do that?" "Sneak out? Isn''t that risky?" Her eyes widened in disbelief. The guard softened his voice as he spoke, "Don''t worry. I''ll have your back if things go wrong. So, what do you say?" Rin stared at the man with pursed lips. "Can you really help me?" "I promise you, once I''ve gathered enough, I''ll help you." She went silent from his words. A look of deep thought overtook Rin''s face as the man observed her every expression carefully. Rin clenched her fists and nodded. "I''ll do it." "Great." Once more, Rin nodded her head while the man smirked. Lost in his own thoughts, the man had missed the dark and ice-filled glint in the boy''s emerald eyes. 117 Cold-Blooded & Ruthless Being "I''ll be taking my leave now. We''ll meet again in the following three days." "Why three days?" Rin asked, her head tilted curiously. In a serious tone, he replied, "To avoid An Sun''s suspicion, we''ll have to meet in separate days. It should be enough for you to gather enough information on him." Rin''s eyes lit up and she gave a subtle nod of understanding. "Well then, I''ll be leaving." The scout turned around, with a hidden and satisfied expression on his face. That was easier than he expected. Guess the rumors of the Young Bai Master being a selfish coward were true. Meanwhile, when the scout turned his body away from Rin, her lowered eyes brew with an unbridled glint of massacre. Her hand reached for the small steel dagger hidden within her coat pocket and lunged forward in unhesitant movements, the dagger jabbing toward his back. At that moment, the scout sensed a murderous presence behind him, catching him by surprise. Turning around quickly to confront the sudden danger, he was confronted with a dagger plunging toward him. Having noticed the sudden attack at the last second, the scout quickly avoided it, only to escape with a slight scratch on his face. Feeling a slight sting on his cheek, he raises his hand to his face and touches the scratch on his skin. "You¡­" Like a bolt of lightning had struck him, the scout looked up at Rin in disbelief. The young boy he originally deemed frail and cowardly, was no longer present but instead replaced by a cold-blooded and ruthless being - his gaze was lifeless. This¡­how are they the same person? While the man stared at her in shock, Rin inwardly frowned at her missed attack. Had she really become weaker these past few weeks? Rin noticed as she attacked, her movements felt heavier than usual. Her initial thoughts on needing to train her body physically were further convinced. According to reason, her body was in the process of recovering from her previous illness in Guando - leading to her martial arts to be slightly sluggish. Furthermore, she felt she had gained a few pounds since she''s been here¡­ Which was surprising considering their rationing of food for the recent batch of soldiers they were training. Upon recalling An Sun''s recent treatment of fattening her up with meats and white rice, Rin''s lips twitched. She definitely needed to get back in shape. Back to her current situation, Rin adjusted her body and bolted in for another attack. When Rin struck again, the scout was once again caught off guard, but this time he dodged faster than before. Having expected him to dodge her attack, Rin stretched out her other hand and punched a block toward his unguarded chest. The scout was stunned by the intensity in the boy''s attack, and he staggered backward, blood threatening to spur from his mouth. Coughing, his face contorted with a murderous glint and he suddenly throws his head back laughing hysterically. "I''ll admit, you fooled me well and your strength isn''t too bad for someone your size. But don''t think you''ll get out of this alive now you sneaky bastard!" Under the man''s threatening words there wasn''t a single trace of fear or hesitation in Rin''s expression, her eyes cold as ice. "What a coincidence, I was going to say the same to you," Rin said, smiling coldly. The rage in the scout''s eyes intensified and his eyes narrowed up in displeasure. Someone like this on An Sun''s side was definitely too dangerous - he needed to kill him immediately! In fast movements, the scout shot straight towards the petite figure with his sword and struck it toward their heart. Rin''s eyes narrowed. Stepping back to evade his attack, Rin''s heart jumped a little when witnessing the man''s martial arts level. This might be a little harder than she expected... 118 A Sense of Deja Vu Inside An Sun''s tent, the young man held a letter in his large hand, a grim and menacing expression etched on his handsome face. Having just entered the tent, Manchu was met with such a sight. His eyebrow rose up. "What''s with the long face? Did Governor Duyi add another term to the agreement?" Despite Manchu''s light tone, An Sun''s expression remained aloof. "My father summoned me." At that, Manchu tensed before his expression revealed one similar to An Sun''s. "What does he want?" An Sun sighs and sits down in his seat. "I don''t know. But he ordered me to return immediately." Both grew silent. An Sun fiddled with the letter with his calloused fingers, an overcast and ice-filled expression on his face while Manchu stood quietly to the side, his brows knitted tightly together. "What are you planning to do? Are you going?" An Sun laughed coldly while he glanced his eyes at the man across from him, "Do I have a choice? Besides, we don''t know if he''s aware of our plans yet." "But if he is¡­" Manchu was suddenly cut off by the sound of a soldier''s voice outside the tent, his tone filled with great urgency. "Lord An! Advisor Bai requests permission to see you!" An Sun sighed and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. "Tell him to return another time." "B-But Sir¡­" As the soldier was hesitating on whether or not to tell the young boy outside of An Sun''s reply, the figure standing behind him swiftly walked passed him. As the flaps of the tent opened, An Sun''s expression grew dark, "Did you not hear what I¡ª" An Sun''s words faltered upon seeing the boy''s appearance - it was like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Just as before when An Sun ordered for Rin to take care of the group of soldiers outside their camp, she entered the tent stained in dark, red blood. Her face appeared slightly flushed as beads of sweat ran down her dark brows. "Oi, kid¡­What..." Not allowing him to finish, Rin spoke in a frosted tone, "I apologize for the disturbance, my Lord, but this is urgent." She elevated her hand and lifted the tent flap to reveal a bloodied figure crumpled in the cold snow. With brows furrowed, An Sun stood up and walked toward the entrance. Upon identifying the limp and bloodied figure in the snow, An Sun''s eyes narrowed. "It seems for these past few days I was being watched. I hope Lord An doesn''t mind, but I took matters into my own hands." Rin spoke each word calmly, her hands resting behind her back. "This¡­" A trace of surprise flashed across Manchu''s face. Rin glanced at Manchu. "So, you know him?" In response, Manchu clamped his mouth shut and looked away from Rin. Not minding him and his attempt to evade her question, she glances at An Sun who continued to look at the body with a disdainful gaze. "Get rid of him. I don''t want his body ten feet near our camp." An Sun turned to look at Rin. "You, come inside." Rin nodded to his command and entered the tent while two Tuhan soldiers heaved the limp body away. Within the tent, An Sun stared intently at the bloodied clothed boy. Rin didn''t avert her eyes and stood, her eyes facing An Sun head on. "Explain." 119 An Suns Departure "Explain." The air surrounding An Sun was as cold as ice, however, Rin wasn''t too affected as she was aware it wasn''t aimed toward her, but rather by the dead body she had dropped at the entrance. Not a ripple of emotion showed upon her stained face as she used a surprisingly calm tone of voice to say, "Someone was watching me while I was training the Jilin troops. To avoid any interference on our plans, I disposed of him." Although, she had left out the part where she underestimated the man''s martial arts skills and got in a bit of a sticky situation. Luckily, she was able to resort to a few tricks to distract him enough to slash his kneecaps before finishing the deed. Thank you, Uncle Guo and your unmerciful training... Rin once again inwardly made a mental note to train her physique later, especially after An Sun''s comments on her body being too small and frail like a woman. She still felt bitter about that since she was a woman¡­ "I take it Lord An knew him?" Rin asked, looking at An Sun with a slight tilt in her head. An Sun''s gaze turned to the side - his eyes avoiding hers. "His name was Fu Changpu. He''s one of An Ruo''s most trusted emissary." Manchu''s voice sounded diverting Rin''s attention toward him. "An Ruo?" An Sun''s eyes narrowed, his fists by his side clenched. "My brother." Rin slightly frowned. Clamping her lips together, she stares at An Sun with a silent expression. After a moment, An Sun finally said, "My father¡­I received a letter from him. He ordered me to return to their main camp. I plan to leave later today." Rin couldn''t hide her astonishment to his sudden news, "What?" Lowering her head, Rin thought for a bit. Why would his father suddenly order him? It couldn''t be that he knew of their plans? She immediately discarded that thought. As possible as it was, he wouldn''t have been able to obtain any information so easily. An Sun''s brother''s emissary was an example. Fortunately, Rin killed him off before he could return with any information on them. While Rin''s mind was still processing these thoughts, An Sun''s deep voice brought her gaze back to his. "He might know our plans. If that is so then..." Rin was quick to interrupt. "Hold on a moment, Lord An, that may not be the case." An Sun''s thick brows knitted together. "Why do you say that?" Rin coughed lightly, "I may have left out a minor detail when I killed Fu Changpu. Before I killed him, he had offered to make a deal with me." Both men stared at Rin speechless. An Sun''s eyes narrowed up and he snorted contemptuously, "A minor detail?" Rin smiled awkwardly. It wasn''t her fault! She didn''t know of his father''s orders until now, thus, she didn''t think it was important! Clearing her throat, she continued, "For him to negotiate rather than kill me first, I''m guessing your brother looked into my background, including how I appeared by your side. My guess is he had the intention to use me against you. However, I don''t think he''s fully aware of our plans." An Sun once again went silent as he quietly contemplated her words. Based on the information she claimed his brother had known, An Sun could guess what the bargain was. His freedom. An Sun''s line of sight landed on the boy whose small face displayed a calm expression, his gray eyes tinged with a strange look. "So, you''re suggesting my father summoning me is to test me?" "Mm." Rin nods her head. An Sun sighed. "If that''s the case, I better prepare." ¡­ It didn''t take long for An Sun to finish equipping for his departure. The young man''s tall, strong body was wrapped in full silver armor, an iron mask concealing the top half of his cold, chiseled face. Standing off to the side, both Rin and Manchu watched as An Sun readied himself and received his horse. Walking toward the two with his horse, An Sun''s gray eyes seen behind his mask landed on Manchu. "Take care of the camp while I''m gone. If anything does happen, you know what to do." Manchu smiled playfully and cupped his fists with a nod. "Rest assured, I will guard it with great care." An Sun grunted before his gaze swept over to Rin. Rin looked up at the tall man with his face hidden and smiled lightly, "Be safe, Lord An." An Sun''s lips curled into a faint smile in return - a smile even he was unaware of. Chuckling, he stretched out his hand and lightly pats Rin''s small shoulder, his figure walking past her, "I''ll try." With that, he mounted his horse and departed his figure slowly disappearing in the distance. 120 Put An End To This "Young Master, An Sun has arrived." An Hongyu and the additional members of the An Clan diverted their attention to the tent entrance when hearing the soldier''s voice. No one spoke as the expressionless An Sun''s tall and cold figure strode in, his movements stopping until he stood before An Hongyu. He cups his fists and gave a slight bow in his head, his voice deep and strong, "An Sun greets the Great Lord Hongyu." Members of the An Clan looked at An Sun with mixed expressions. Some filled with contempt, others jealously, but despite these looks, An Sun paid no heed to them ¨C his gray eyes fixated on his adoptive father. An Hongyu hummed in approval to the young man''s actions. "Mm. You look well Sun. I hope things are faring well in the northern mountains." Everyone''s ears perked up toward his question, their eyes staring intently to hear An Sun''s response. "Yes, things are going well with the troops." An Hongyu pupils dilated. He continued to stare at An Sun for a little while before shooting a glance toward everyone else. He waved his hand in dismissal, "Everyone you''re dismissed. An Ruo, you stay." An Ruo respectfully bowed his head in understanding and stood beside his father''s chair. The other An Clan members faces showed disappointment in being dismissed so early. Standing up from their seats, they all walked out of the tent obediently. With just the three in the tent, An Sun looks at his father, his gaze calm - an expression that made it clear he wasn''t the slightest bit worried or anxious. His calm appearance provoked An Hongyu''s suspicion, causing his frown to deepen. This son of his, he was becoming harder and harder to read as the years passed. "I''ve heard you''ve settled in Jilin province territory for quite some time now." An Sun wanted to laugh. An Hongyu had so clearly pointed out he was surveilling him. Heeding his question, An Sun sensed Rin''s words were correct. He was testing him - a test he would be sure not to fail. Rather than responding to his father''s obvious hint of spying on him, An Sun responds with a short, "Yes." Having wanted to see An Sun''s calm expression crack, An Hongyu was once again disappointed to see nothing changed in that coolly handsome face, he stood there, still, with his frosty countenance and relaxed disposition as before. An Hongyu continued to probe, "If I remember correctly, Jilin is a rather small province, there shouldn''t be a need for a delay in overrunning them." "Father''s words are correct, Jilin is indeed small. But the reason for the delay is I''ve chosen to negotiate peacefully with them and settle a trade." "A trade?" Both An Ruo and An Hongyu''s expressions twisted. "Yes." An Sun looks at his father seriously, his eyes sharp. "I was informed by my strategist of Jilin''s hidden fortunes and have compromised a trade with their governor. As of now, things are going smoothly." A tiny wrinkle developed on An Hongyu''s brow. There wasn''t a single flaw in An Sun''s words, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. "Your strategist¡­" His eyes dimmed. "What are his origins? To have known such information he must be from a military family." Unnoticed by his father, An Sun''s eyes grew cold, a thin layer of frost hidden within them. In a chilly voice, he replied, "His name is Bai Lan. He''s a member of the Bai family in the Northern Empire." Astonishment showed briefly in An Hongyu''s eyes. The Bai family? They were a rather powerful and influential family, happening to possess one of the strongest armies within the four empires. A member of their group was now his adoptive son''s strategist. This caused him to feel uneasy. He was nothing but a small runt in the pack yet he already secured strong backing by his side. It was time to put an end to this. "Your negotiation with Jilin province, I want you to end it. Instead...bring me their governor''s head." "What?" An Sun didn''t hide his surprise, and his brows immediately formed a frown. He gripped his fists together. "May I ask why?" "Because, why must we waste our supplies on their trivial trade? Kill their governor and take all of their reserves." Although An Sun had managed to keep his expression calm, anyone could see his repressed rage. An Sun retorted fiercely. "But they''ve offered to surrender peacefully¡ª" An Hongyu cut in sharply, "Since when have we shown mercy to anyone? What do we receive besides a few petty tributes from their surrender? An Sun, you may be the commander of your army, but I am the clan leader. I hold control of military orders. Don''t think to challenge my orders again." An Ruo''s eyes lit with pleasure while watching on the side eyes, a hidden sneer on his passive expression. An Sun gripped his fists by his side so tightly his veins bulged against his skin. Dejection, rage, and helplessness appeared on his face. Tightly shutting his eyes, he opens them again to reveal an empty, frozen lake of dark gray. "Yes, father." 121 Control, Power And Kill Before dismissing him, An Hongyu offered An Sun to stay for a day before departing off due to his long travels to come there. After speaking with his father, An Sun swiftly strode out of the tent with light steps. Outside the tent, the stiff and cold expression on his handsome face remained. Two young male members of the An Clan, cousins of both An Sun and An Ruo, stood a few feet away. Watching the young man exit the tent to see his usual stoic expression, both felt a sense of disappointment and bitterness. Not a ripple of emotion was revealed on his face. The two young men glared at An Sun, their eyes filled with intense hatred. When An Sun''s frosty eyes turned to them, they flinched ¨C a cold sweat spreading down their backs. His cold empty eyes made their previous glares falter and they unconsciously took a step back. The oppressive aura his stare exuded was so intense that it made them feel as if their chests were going to collapse! Without uttering a word, An Sun withdrew his dead eyes from their figures and continued to walk onward, back to his tent. Once the threatening young man was out of sight, both found themselves releasing the big breath they held in. The man had merely stared at them, but they were already so overwhelmed by his intense aura. "Is it just me, or had he always been that intimidating?" "Tsk, it''s probably because the runt has been out in the battlefield lately. Arrogant bastard. Once Uncle removes him from his position, he''ll be back to his old, useless self!" "Mm, you''re right." Although both said this, internally they knew An Sun''s strength surpassed their skills both mentally and physically.It pissed not just them off, but the majority of the young clan members. Especially those who had been trained since birth. To be exceeded by a mere runt, a bastard of the clan...It was infuriating. As soon as he reached his tent, An Sun''s calm and focused expression ceased. His face turned cold as if it had been immersed with a layer of frost, the air surrounding him suddenly became thin. "Damn it." The icy aura within his eyes was growing more and more intense. He slumped down tiredly in a nearby seat. Taking the mask off his face, a conflicting look shadowed his striking features. Killing Duyi Zhong¡­was something he could not do. Unlike Governor Tao, Duyi Zhong was a man he considered his ally. Once considered an ally, he dared not think of turning his back on them. But such thoughts were not considered in the An Clan. A chilled and empty laugh left his perfectly shaped lips. How could he have forgotten these were the ways of a Tuhan? It was all about control, power and kill - no matter if they surrendered or were innocent. If they got in the way of what they wanted, they''d dispose of any obstacle. These were reasons as to why his brother despised him so much. A strange glint flashed in the young man''s face, his eyes were particularly dark. An Sun sighed and poured himself a cup of wine from the jug in front of him and downed it in one go. ¡­ With hardly any sleep that night, An Sun awoke the following day and left his tent to prepare for his return to the camp. "If father doesn''t have any further requests, I''ll be departing off now." An Sun''s head lowered slightly and his hands cupped into fists. An Hongyu''s pressuring eyes dimmed, "Mm, don''t forget my orders from last night. Upon your return, I want to see Duyi Zhong''s head on my floor. As a reward, you can keep their treasures and keep some for you and your men." An Sun clenched his fists and lowered his head even further. "Yes." "Mm, good. You may go now." An Sun left the tent with an inscrutable expression, but upon a closer look, one could see that the depths of his eyes darkened. Walking toward his horse, An Sun was stopped by a familiar voice. "It''s a shame to see you going back so soon, little brother." An Sun''s eyes turned a shade gloomier to their voice. Sweeping his gaze to the side, his eyes were greeted with An Ruo''s dark black eyes - eyes so different from his own. "I hope things go well for you upon your return. I''m certain you''ll complete father''s orders effortlessly." An Ruo said, his eyes narrowing up. An Sun''s gray eyes contained traces of indifference, his expression explicating he held no intention to respond. Toward his silence, An Ruo''s smile grew more contemptuous. "Stubborn as always I see." He chuckled. "Don''t be too upset, father only meant to help hasten your plans for you." "In that case, thank him for me." An Sun mounted onto his horse. An Ruo continued to smile. "Of course. Travel safe, little brother." An Sun paid no need to his words and ushered his horse forward, leaving the An campgrounds. An Ruo watched his figure grow smaller in the distance, the smile on his face vanishing from sight and his face twisted, revealing a sinister expression. 122 Completely Surrounded As the sun set, vanishing behind the towering frosted mountains, an orange glow painted the sky, its colors dimming by the hour. Through the cold winds and frosted grounds, it had been over five hours since An Sun left the An campgrounds. After traveling for so long, the young man remained tenacious. If he continued forward without any stops he''d arrive back to the others by nightfall. While traveling, An Sun struggled to suppress the uncomfortable distress in his heart. When he returned, he would need to inform them of his father''s orders. The night before, An Sun had stayed awake the majority of the night, thinking of a solution to the sudden dilemma he was faced with. To keep his father and the rest of the clan''s trust, he would need to kill Duyi Zhong. An Sun''s brows creased, the displeasure that he felt within made his gaze grow darker and his hands tightened into fists. It was the only way to ensure his plans succeeded¡­ Bzz¡­ An Sun''s eyes narrowed dangerously and a sharp glint flashed by his deep gray eyes. Pulling on the reins of his horse, An Sun suddenly moved to the side, a faint and sharp coldness shooting past where he originally stood. An icy storm brew in his eyes as his gaze turned in the direction of the sudden attacker. Who was it that dare shoot at him? The attacker hid within the trees, concealing their presence, but he could sense there was more than one. Someone must have sent them to kill him while his defenses were down. An Sun hadn''t needed to think twice before a certain figure appeared in his mind. An Sun''s lips curled up slightly, his smile bore a trace of disdain. Damn it, he should have known. To leave so easily without any mishaps, he had miscalculated the An Clan member''s resentment toward him. Another arrow shot in his direction and An Sun was quick to evade by jumping off his horse which avoided the arrow in a frenzy. Landing on the frosty ground, An Sun raised his gaze and was met with a group of men in black armor rushing toward him, swords in their hands. He was completely surrounded by them. An Sun sneered. Pulling out his sword from his side, he didn''t wait for them to approach as he assailed forward, confronting them head-on. The first man to advance his way was immediately slaughtered, his iron sword cutting through his armor, into his flesh and bone as fresh blood sprayed onto the white terrain. Seeing one of their men killed, the rest proceeded to attack without hesitation. As countless armored men rushed at him at a violent speed, An Sun''s eyes hidden behind his silver overflowed with bloodlust. More men continued to swarm around him but the young man remained standing, both his sword and silver armor had long been dyed red with blood. The formerly white and pure grounds were covered in crimson liquid, the stench of blood permeated the air. The smell only seemed to arouse An Sun''s bloodthirst as he severed through flesh and bones swiftly. It was a full-on massacre! "Kuaahhh!" Deafening cries of agony resounded all around the mountain path. An Sun''s advances were swift and smooth as he annihilated them off one by one. The man was an uncontrollable beast! "To think you thought you could get rid of me so easily," His deep hellish voice sent chills down one''s spine. "I''ll kill every last one of you!" Having been occupied by the black armored men, An Sun had overlooked the previous archer that attacked him. Hidden within the trees, the man sat by and watched as more of his men were slaughtered. While An Sun was distracted by two of the men who were now fighting on their last breath, the archer raised his bow and pointed it at An Sun. Slashing the man in front of him, a hum resounded in An Sun''s ears. Before he had time to dodge, a violent pain suddenly spread throughout his shoulder. His jaw clenched down tightly as he suppressed a groan. Staggering slightly, a flash of blackness came across his eyes. Glancing down, An Sun''s face dimmed. An arrow had been shot into his shoulder. Scarlet blood flowered to where the arrow pierced through and blood began gushing out from his wound. The man in front, seeing how An Sun had been shot, sneered and seized that moment to strike. "You''re dead now you little runt!" Before the man had a chance to land an attack, An Sun''s calm yet burning eyes raised up. The next moment, the man''s head was cut off from his body, blood splattering onto the already red ground. Those indifferent eyes of his swept across the field and up toward the trees. The archer seeing him panicked and quickly thought to escape. He had to return and report to his master! An Sun made no move to capture the man as he watched his back escape in the distance. Once he was out of sight, he could no longer suppress the mouthful of blood rushing up to his throat. "Cough--! Cough--!" A cold smile bloomed on his red lips, a trail of blood trickling down from a corner, "Damn, it hurts." From the start, he had already been exhausted, but he put all his strength into every attack. He''d never allow his life to end in the hands of the An Clan! Regrettably, he had been too caught up with the men attacking him that he had overlooked the previous archer hidden within the trees. Now with the arrow in his shoulder, An Sun felt his body had reached its limit - the strength he originally possessed sucked away. Like before, a moment of blackness enveloped his vision and his body stumbled as he walked toward his black horse who hid behind the snow-covered trees. Clenching his teeth, An Sun gathered up the strength to mount his horse. A searing shot of pain pierced through his shoulder and more blood poured out from his wound causing An Sun to groan loudly in pain. "Shit¡­" Cold sweat dripped down his forehead as he evened his erratic breathing. He clenched his fists tightly, trying to restrain and suppress the intense pain in his shoulder. Despite the agony he was in, his eyes held no fear or panic, only a glint of sharp steadiness. Adjusting himself on his horse, An Sun raised his head and looked ahead with burning conviction. Flicking his wrist, the black mount moved forward - drops of blood falling from the figure above it. 123 Developed Feelings & Trus "Advisor Bai!" A crisp voice rang out as a Tuhan soldier ran toward a petite figure. The youth glances up from the papers in front of him and turns their cold, clear emerald eyes to the soldier. Their small framed body was encased in a furred, royal blue cloak, the hood framing the white palm-sized face hidden inside. A trace of sharp iciness etched across their delicate, sharp features. "What is it?" "We have some news on the tunnels! General Manchu and Sir Duyi are waiting." A radiant light shone across Rin''s eyes and she bobbed her head. She and the soldier quickly walked toward a private path within the mountains. For weeks, the Tuhan and Jilin troops had been working together to dig up tunnels underground to the province Guando, also overrun and being constructed on by An Sun''s soldiers. However, after the incidents with An Sun being summoned by his father and the spy watching Rin''s movements, she knew they needed to hasten their plans. During An Sun''s absence, Rin and Manchu informed Duyi Zhong of what had occurred. He frowned upon hearing this and looked at Rin. A brief flash of admiration flashed across his eyes after he had heard what the young girl had done to the spy. As expected of Bai Han''s granddaughter! Afterward, he suggested offering more of his troops to aid in the tunnels. Both Rin and Manchu were surprised but didn''t hesitate to accept his offer. Now was not the time to be modest and decline assistance. They had also sent word to the soldiers in Guando on their decision to hurry their plans. There had yet to be a response from them. After working on the tunnels for the past month, the results were significant. Although not having reached their destination, they expanded around five-hundred feet into the tunnel passing by numerous Northern provinces. Inside the underground tunnels, Rin met with Manchu and Duyi Zhong. "What''s the news? Did the troops in Guando respond?" Rin asked straight to the point upon arrival. Both men turned to look at her and bore stiff looks. Watching their expressions contort into ones of trouble, Rin''s brows creased up and she knew it was nothing good. "They''ve responded. However, the estimated time of completion is two months'' time." Manchu said in disapproval. Rin''s expression changed slightly and her lips arched downward. Two months'' time was too long. Even if they finished within a month, it was still not quick enough. Now being under the An Clan''s suspicion, their movements needed to be faster. Rin fell into deep thought, and her fingers grazed her white chin. "If we send some troops over to Guando, we may be able to complete the tunnels within the next three weeks." Manchu''s brows knitted, "But won''t the An Clan be suspicious if we suddenly send men out to Guando?" "That may be so, but we''ve already run out of options. If such a time comes where they do attack, we''ll be fully prepared and the tunnels should be completed by then." Rin replied calmly. "Should be?" Manchu looked at her with narrowed eyes. Rin did not seem to care for Manchu''s constant contradictions to her words. She smiled faintly and shook her head as she answered in a wry tone, "I may be intelligent but I''m just a strategist Sir Manchu, even I can''t predict the outcome of my tactics." Manchu''s brows twitched. He looked at Rin and clamped his mouth shut. Although he was often silent, he was a cheeky little strategist. Rin ignored his stinging gaze and turned to look at Duyi Zhong. Lowering her head and cupping her fists, she said in a courteous tone, "I understand Governor Duyi has already aided more of his troops to us than negotiated and we are all eternally grateful. However, it would seem to quicken the pace of our plans we may need more of your assistance. When this is over, we promise to increase your tributes to compensate you for your help." Duyi Zhong looked at the youth and sighed. His hand reached out to gently pat her on the shoulder, lifting her back up. "There''s no need for formalities. Considering the situation you''re in I''ll let it slide. As for the tributes, we''ll discuss it another time when Commander An returns." Rin smiled and in an appreciative tone said, "Thank you, Duyi Zhong." "Mn. How many more troops do you need?" "Five hundred." Duyi Zhong raised his eyebrows slightly, a soft grin appearing on his face. Voicing such generous and honeyed words only to trap him with a bold request. She was definitely Bai Han''s granddaughter. "Five hundred huh?" Duyi Zhong couldn''t help but laugh out as he said, "Very well. I''ll have them appointed to you today." Rin nodded her head and then turned her aloof face to Manchu, "We should start sending Tuhan troops to Guando immediately." "Right." The three conversed some more and quickly began settling their new plans into action. ... As dusk fell, Rin returned to her tent and sat at her desk, writing down new tactics they could use when the time came. Beside her was another scroll - a letter. Her brows creased together as she looked at the letter. Although she said it would take three weeks to complete the tunnels, Rin couldn''t deny that this time around even she couldn''t determine the odds. Her confidence in their success was half and half if she was being honest. Because of the An Clan''s sudden interference, Rin was unsure of whether or not they''d be able to finish on time. Thinking of the responsibility and trust An Sun placed on her, Rin''s hand holding the paper froze. Trust? Was that was this was? Was he trusting her? From the moment An Sun left she couldn''t help but feel uneasy. It was strange to admit, but her feelings toward An Sun had changed. Compared to when she first arrived at his camp, she no longer harbored thoughts of escaping and viewing An Sun as an enemy. She was certain or at least assumed An Sun felt the same. His actions for the last few weeks had been kinder and he no longer used threats against her. The two unknowingly for the past few weeks developed a deep trust within one another. When the scout An Ruo sent to spy on her ended up negotiating with her, Rin knew the chances of her escaping were actually quite high. It would have been easy for her to manipulate the scout into helping her escape. She could have chosen to leave and return back to the Bai family, to her grandfather and uncle¡­but she didn''t. Why didn''t she? Rin fell silent, and she glanced at the letter beside her again. Deep and complex emotions flashed within her emerald orbs and her lips pursed together. She reached her fingertips over the thin paper and grazed it softly. Just as Rin''s thoughts wandered off, they were suddenly cut short by a soldier''s trembling and panicked shout, "Someone! Someone call a physician! Its Commander An he''s¡­" Rin''s eyes narrowed, and she quickly shot up from her seat, rushing out of the tent. An ominous premonition swirled in her heart. Outside, Rin breathed in the cold crisp air and walked to the center of the camp. Reaching the group of soldiers, Rin could see the familiar form of a black, gallant horse. That horse¡­it was An Sun''s. Rin''s steps hastened but immediately froze in place to the sight in front of her. Rin felt that her throat was a little dry and her mind fell into a whirl. Vague images of figures flashed across her mind. Her heart felt as if an enormous boulder was pressed down onto it, suffocating her until she was unable to breathe correctly. Dangling lifelessly on the horse, his back drenched in blood and face pale to the point of transparency was An Sun. 124 Endangering His Life At that moment, Rin''s mind immersed in past memories while staring at the lone, blood-soaked figure on the horse. Ice white snow and strands of golden hair painted in dark red blood flashed before her eyes. She continued to stare at An Sun''s wounded body in a daze before quickly suppressing the anxiety in her heart and setting into action. "Inform Governor Duyi of the situation and get a physician from Jilin now!" Rin shouted as she stared at the two nearby soldiers, her eyes flashing with a chilling glint. Both soldiers broke from their terror and shock, rapidly nodding their heads. "Yes, Advisor Bai!" Urgently, Rin strode toward An Sun where his injured body lay motionlessly onto his black horse. "Help me get him into a tent!" Rin ordered expressionlessly. Two Tuhan soldiers who had been nearby helped hoist An Sun''s body from his horse and held him up while carrying him into a nearby tent. Placing him down carefully on the bed, the two men shifted away to make room for the small figure who followed them from behind. Rin lowered her gaze and looked at the slender figure covered in bloodstains lying weakly on the bed. She could not stop the frown growing on her lips nor the crease in her brows upon staring at him. An Sun''s face was incredibly pale, nearly transparent without a trace of color, while his lips were colorless and cracked. A few stray locks of damp black hair clung to his sweaty face. His chest rose slowly with rugged and tremulous breaths. But what stood out the most was the wooden arrow pierced deeply into his shoulder. When she saw the arrow in his shoulder, Rin felt her heart turn sour and as if she swallowed a large stone, her throat tightened. She never expected An Sun to return injured. The sound of urgent footsteps neared the tent. Rushing into the tent with sweat coating his forehead was Manchu. "What the hell happened?!" The usual humor in his eyes was gone, replaced with rage and anxiety. His gaze swept toward An Sun''s injured body and the fists by his side clenched. He cast a cold look to a soldier and ordered in a cold tone, "Hurry up and call for a physician!" The Tuhan soldier standing by the side gulped anxiously when faced with Manchu''s sharp glare, "Advisor Bai already ordered some men to get one from Jilin province, but he has yet to arrive." Manchu''s face turned dark. How could they wait when An Sun was in pain and bleeding to death? A feeling of helplessness filled him as he stared at the unconscious An Sun. "I can hold off the bleeding until the physician gets here," Rin said suddenly. Everyone within the tent stared at Rin with shocked filled expressions. Manchu was slightly taken aback, "You know medicine?" "A little," Rin replied lightly before walking toward An Sun''s side. Not shifting her eyes off the injured man, Rin ordered for hot water and a towel to be brought in. Once the items were delivered, Rin didn''t hesitate to tend to An Sun. Stretching her hands out to remove his clothes, she was stopped by a fierce and firm grip. Glancing up calmly and with slight annoyance, Rin''s eyes met with Manchu''s cool blue ones. "Only a little?" The space between Manchu''s brows was tightly furrowed as he spat coldly, "Do you think I''ll allow you to endanger his life based on such words?" Rin frowned but made no move to resist his grip, instead she stared into his eyes head-on. "General Manchu, you should know by now I''m not one to take risks unless I''m certain of the outcome. Although the extent of my medical knowledge isn''t that of a trained physician, I know enough to stabilize his condition. Lord An''s wound isn''t as bad as it seems but if not tended to now it will worsen." Hearing Rin''s words, Manchu sunk into silence. After a few seconds, he finally released his grip and stared at her and sighed tiredly. "Do what you must." Rin nodded and swiftly worked fast to remove An Sun''s clothing. Shedding the outer layers of his clothing, An Sun''s white muscled chest bared to the air - a few bruises unveiled. However, Rin paid no heed to his firm figure as her eyes were fixated on the arrow in the young man''s shoulder. The wound in his chest wasn''t severe, however, it was still an unpleasant sight to look at. Fresh raw flesh was visible as blood exuded from his wound, covering his shoulder with a crimson color. Thankfully, An Sun was smart enough not to remove the arrow, otherwise, he may have died from a loss of blood. Rin clenched her teeth and removed those thoughts from her mind. Now was not the time to think about such things. He was alive and in need of her help right now. She took the cloth with warm water by her side and wiped the sweat off his body. Rin treated to his wound patiently, her actions gentle and precise. An Sun who was unconscious, knitted his brows together when Rin cleaned around his wound. Rin noticed and quickly softened her movements. She pursed her lips tightly and the depths of her eyes turned solemn. While tending to his shoulder, Rin ordered for the guards to bring in more braziers while moving the ones inside closer to the bed. By the time she had dressed his wound and washed him up, the Jilin physician arrived. He was an old man who wore white garments matching with his silver beard, his almond-shaped eyes filled with a humble composure. After verifying An Sun''s injuries, the old physician ordered for everyone to step out of the room while he attended to his injury. Agreeing, Manchu and Rin left the tent in silence. For a full two hours, they waited inside another tent before the old physician came out. "How is he?" Manchu walked up to the old man anxiously upon seeing him. The old physician smiled humbly, "Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious, simply a minor wound. Thankfully, it was cleaned in time before it got infected. Your commander is a strong man, after some rest and medicine he''ll be able to recover smoothly." Manchu breathed a sigh of relief and lowered his head, "Thank you for your hard work." The old physician hummed, "Although I recommend someone surveying him overnight in case he breaks out into a fever." "I''ll do it." Rin, who was silent the whole time, suddenly spoke. Manchu glanced at her but said nothing. The old physician turned toward her and was slightly startled by the young boy''s delicate appearance, but regained his composure and began explaining. "If he does have a fever, feed him the medicine I left and cool him down with a cold wet cloth." "Mm, I understand." Rin nodded softly. Advising her on a few more details and pointers on tending to An Sun, the old physician bid farewell. Once the old physician was out of sight, Rin unfolded her arms and walked in light steps toward the tent''s exit. "Thank you." Rin paused but didn''t turn around. A few seconds passed before she finally continued walking and left the tent. Manchu stared at her disappearing back and sighed. He sank back in a chair and tousled his brown hair. Why is it that he suddenly feel guilty for the little strategist? 125 Shattered Hope & Peace In the dimly lit tent, Rin sat in a chair beside An Sun''s unconscious figure resting on the bed. Her gaze never shifted away from him - as if she''d miss the slightest twitch. Every so often, she''d replace the cloth on his forehead or check his forehead and palms to see if his fever passed. She continued to do this throughout the night without rest. An Sun''s bare chest was covered and bandaged up neatly by the Jilin physician. His complexion was so pale it was practically white but fared better than before. The man''s black satin hair was draped on his pillow, keeping away from his sculpted, strong face. Her eyes landed on his chest and like before when in the spring, she noticed an old scar branded on his chest. It was rather noticeable as it ran across the entire front of his chest. It must have been a deep wound. She looked at the scar for a moment, then gazed back at his peaceful, resting face. Leaning against the chair, a soft and tired sigh left her lips, her mind lulling into deep thought. How could this have happened? They were so careful, yet An Sun¡­ She would have never thought her parting with An Sun that day could have been the final time they saw one another. Fortunately, the man survived. When Rin''s mind recalled the incident with the scout, her body turned cold. Could that incident possibly be the reason for this? Their movements were precise and well planned, but could her minor kill have caused all of this to happen? The fists by her side clenched. If that was the case then¡­ At that moment, while Rin was immersed in her thoughts, An Sun''s eyelids trembled slightly. Although it was brief, Rin, who had been watching him carefully the entire time, sat up from her chair a moved closer to the awaking man. Slowly, An Sun''s eyes began to open, consciousness filtering back into his clear, dark gray eyes. As his eyes opened, An Sun found his vision was still rather blurry as he blinked his eyes slowly. When his vision cleared, An Sun stared up at the familiar tent ceiling for a few seconds, the next moment, his gaze fell upon the petite figure sitting beside him, their jade-like face staring at him with flashing emerald eyes. The youth''s eyes were serene, almost gentle as they observed him intently, leaving him in a dazed state. Their skin, smooth as silk and white as a freshly polished pearl lit up warmly under the tents candlelight. Rin saw that An Sun was in a daze and spoke in a light, soft voice, "Glad to see you''re awake, Lord An." An Sun blinked his eyes and finally, he recognized the youth beside him as his strategist Bai Lan. ''He must have been seeing things for a moment.'' An Sun tried to lift himself but experienced an agonizing pain in his shoulder. The intense pain immediately caused his face to turn pale, as beads of sweat spilled out from his forehead. "Ngh¡­damn it." An Sun''s voice was hoarse and raspy. "Take it easy my Lord," Rin gently forced him to lay back down on the bed. "You shouldn''t get up yet. The physician said you shouldn''t make any hasty movements for a day." Rin soaked the cloth beside her and dabbed the newly formed sweat off his forehead. An Sun compressed his lips into a thin line and shifted his head away. "I''m fine. It''s just a minor wound." Rin sighed helplessly but said nothing of it. Shifting her body to the side, Rin grabbed a bowl beside her and brought it in front of An Sun. "What is that?" "Your medicine. The physician ordered for you to drink it once you woke up. It''ll help relieve the pain in your shoulder and quicken the healing process." Rin explained matter-of-factly. "I told you, it''s just a minor wound. I don''t need that bitter crap." An Sun looked at the medicine in her hand coldly. Another sigh was released from Rin and she looked at An Sun helplessly, not knowing whether to laugh or to cry. This man¡­was like a child. But no matter what, he needed to take his medicine to recover. Rin did not show the slightest bit of hesitation and in a serious tone said, "Even if the wound is minor, Lord An, I insist you take your medicine. The faster you heal from your¡­minor wound, the faster you can move around freely." To Rin''s words, the corners of An Sun''s lips twitched subconsciously. Cheeky kid, mocking his words to convince him to take the medicine. But after looking at the sincerity in her eyes and the faint dark circles underneath them, An Sun held back his remark. "Fine, hand it here." Rin''s eyes brightened, and she took the spoon in the bowl and readied herself to feed An Sun his medicine. An Sun''s expression grew dark seeing her obvious attempts to feed him and he sat himself up on the bed. "Lord An, you shouldn''t¡ª" "Give me the bowl. I''ll drink it myself." He stretched out his hand. Rin''s mouth clamped shut, and she quickly handed the bowl of medicine to the threatening man. Taking the bowl from her fair fingers, with one hand, An Sun chugged down the medicine as if it were a bowl of fine red wine. Seeing An Sun drink the medicine, Rin finally blew out a breath of relief. "Shit," An Sun''s expression was dark as he smacked his lips distastefully. "Why does this crap always taste so bad?" Watching the man grumble like a child, Rin couldn''t help the upward curve of her lips as she resisted the urge to laugh and reached behind her for a cup of water. "Here, drink this." An Sun accepted the cup of water and drank it to drown out the foul taste in his mouth. Although the taste still lingered, An Sun was content to have it somewhat out of his mouth. Looking back at Rin who stared at him with a suppressed smile, he shifted away from her gaze and cleared his throat. "How long have I been unconscious for?" "There''s no need to worry; it hasn''t been long. What''s important is that you rest and recover quickly." Rin answered calmly. An Sun raised a brow in silent comment but he chose to let it be. Sighing, he leans against the headboard and momentarily stares at the tent ceiling in a daze. Rin remained silent as she watched him stare at the ceiling. She could see the various deep complications flash across his eyes. At some point, he closed them tightly and suddenly laughed malevolently. "It''s quite ironic isn''t it?" "Huh?" Rin was slightly taken aback by his words. An Sun shifted his head to face Rin and his lips curled into a cold, crooked sneer. "I knew he hated me, yet I still hoped..." Rin grew silent, and her fists on her lap clenched. She knew the ''he'' An Sun was referring to was his brother An Ruo. Although he acted unbothered by his adoptive families'' neglect and hostility toward him, An Sun held small hopes. Hopes they could live with one another peacefully. But after today, that hope was shattered. "Lord An¡­I apologize. It was my carelessness that caused you to be injured." "Hmm?" An Sun''s eyebrows arched. "What do you mean?" Rin''s gaze lowered and her fists clenched harder. "If I hadn''t killed the scout then the An Clan would''ve never been suspicious." Furthermore, this was her plan from the beginning. She should have been the one to suffer the consequences, not him. Had she thought of a better one, they could have further avoided the An Clan''s watchful eyes. Her eyes narrowed. Why is it when her strategies backfired everyone suffered by her hand? "Hey, kid." Bonk--! Suddenly feeling a startling but light knock on her forehead, Rin touches the top of her head and looks up in disbelief, her eyes widened. An Sun sighed as he looked at the boys dumbfounded expression, their eyes blinking rapidly in confusion. "Stop getting all emotional. No one is at fault here." An Sun''s thick, sword-like brows knitted together. "But¡­" An Sun stretched his hand out and gripped tightly onto Rin''s small shoulder, startling her. His gray eyes stared back into her emerald ones with intense resolve. "Neither I nor you knew their plans. I asked you to be my strategist, not some [1]seer. You''ve done the work I''ve asked well and that''s enough." His stern and oppressive voice sounded into her ears, Rin stared at him, stunned. She never expected to hear words of praise from An Sun. Oddly enough, the foggy feeling in her heart dispersed and was replaced by warmth. A light, gentle smile made its way onto her lips. "To hear Lord An say such words, I feel rather flattered." An Sun''s brows arched. He looked at the boy who stared back at him with their clear emerald eyes and noticed their fair little face still had some childish features in them. He was young but clever. An Sun unknowingly smiled. He was a good kid and strategist. At that thought, An Sun''s eyes grew serious, in the depth of his eyes were resolve and determination. "Summon Manchu. There''s something I need to discuss with the both of you." 126 Consider A Brother "Sun!" After hearing An Sun had regained consciousness, Manchu didn''t hesitate to drop his bearings and storm to the tent. Seeing An Sun propped against the headboard on the bed and the color back in his frosty face, Manchu sighed a breath of relief. "What is it you wanted to discuss?" Legs crossed on the bed and his arms folded against his bandaged chest, An Sun looked at the two standing in front of him. "The reason my father summoned me was to command orders regarding canceling our trade with Jilin province." After a slight pause, his expression contorted into one of ice. "And for me to kill and deliver him Governor Duyi''s head. However, I have a feeling this wasn''t thought of by my father alone." Manchu''s eyes filled with a rare, venomous and dangerous expression. "An Ruo¡­that bastard." Rin indifferently shot the distressed Manchu a glance before retracting her gaze and looking back at An Sun. She furrowed her brows slightly but did not say much on the matter. Truthfully, Rin was stunned. She never imagined the An Clan leader would propose such a thing. But the more important question was¡­ "What does Lord An plan to do?" Rin opened her mouth to ask calmly. An Sun stared at her and firmly locked his eyes on her. "I do not plan on killing Duyi Zhong." He said slowly as if confirming with her he had no intention of harming the governor. Rin''s eyebrow raised. She gave a light laugh and she tilted her head slightly to look at the stern-faced An Sun. "I know." At this moment, the shock, confusion, and astonishment in An Sun''s heart intertwined. Those pair of eyes stared at him with clear steadiness. There was no falter in their words or gaze. He meant what he said. An Sun couldn''t help but laugh mockingly. He''d felt the boy before him was an idiot. But considering his strategies and martial abilities, he knew that was not so. He trusted him that was all. Trust¡­ Something he had threatened and baited the boy with since day one. An Sun had always treated Bai Lan as if he was testing him, determining his true motives - making it unclear on whether or not he believed in the boy''s words. However, despite that, they were getting closer and closer. And soon, An Sun found himself relying on the boy more than he originally planned. Bai Lan had completely gained his trust. For this reason, he knew what he had to do. An Sun drew in a deep breath and elevated his head to stare at the two. "This matter could blow up to epic proportions which is why Ino longer need your help.I started this battle, I don''t want to drag either of you down unless you''re willing. So, you two have the chance to leave for safety." The inside of the tent grew silent. An Sun''s words caused both Rin and Manchu to be stunned. Manchu stared at the man on the bed and roughly scratched the back of his head, a loud sigh escaping him. "Honestly, where do you think I could go if I leave?" Manchu turned the corners of his mouth up slightly, curling his lips up into a sinister smile. "What makes you think I''d leave your side to go and become homeless? So, cut that heroic crap and accept I won''t be leaving your side for a long time." An Sun blinked his eyes and let out a light laugh. "You''re such a moron." Manchu shrugged his shoulders. There was a trace of a smile on An Sun''s face, and he swept his gaze to Rin. He slowly stood up from the bed and walked over toward her, his expression earnest. "As much as I wish for my plan to succeed, I don''t want innocent people to suffer from my greed. You have served me well Bai Lan, I''m grateful you stayed by my side until now. While we both live and breathe, I''ll forever consider you one of my brothers. I''ll leave you and your family in peace." Rin''s head who was lowered, raised to look up at An Sun. He stared down at her quiet, unreadable expression and smiled. "You no longer need to serve by my side anymore. You can return home to the Bai family." She¡­could go back? Rin had been shocked thoroughly by his words. She knew very well he did not speak any lies and meant what he said. He was allowing her to return home. Home¡­ Images of certain figures appeared in her head, and her heart stirred thinking of them. Her grandfather, Uncle Guo, the Bai soldiers. She could go back. Rin looked back at An Sun whose face showed a rare non-bloodlust smile. This man had said he considered her one of his brothers. An Sun had finally trusted her. It was at this moment that Rin felt her mind and heart were both in turmoil. Words were stuck in her throat, as she didn''t know what to say. She let out a bitter chuckle and for a second, felt like she was going insane. After struggling with her heart for a while, Rin suddenly took a deep breath and released a gentle sigh from her lips. "Truthfully Lord An, upon my first arrival here I could think of nothing but escaping, even thoughts of killing you surfaced on my mind." When An Sun had heeded her words the corner of his lips twitched and his eyes dimmed. Was he saying how he wanted to kill him right after he said he could go? However, An Sun did not react and allowed the boy to continue speaking. "But after serving alongside Lord An for a month, I''ve come to realize I''m a lot weaker and less knowledgeable than I thought I was. There''s more about this world that I do not know of nor do I understand." Rin''s voice was steady. "Before meeting you, my path had already been set. I now realize I can''t follow my path in the state I''m in now." Rin''s gaze on An Sun turned kinder, "So, if Lord An doesn''t mind, I''d like to stay by your side a little longer." An Sun was stumped for words but eventually revealed a resolute expression. "If your words are true, then I promise for as long as I shall live, I will do my best to protect you as one of my men and brothers. And if things turn for the worse, you can return home at any time." An Sun declared with a deep expression. Rin smiled. "In that case, then I''m in your care, Lord An." 127 Forfeit All Walls After confirming their plan to stay along An Sun''s side, Manchu who was quiet for some time spoke up. "Your injuries, they were caused by An Ruo weren''t they?" An Sun nodded his head slightly. "Not directly. He must have planned to kill me while my guard was down and so that he could later blame it on bandits. However, I''m certain he''s already been informed of my survival." "What do you mean?" "I let one of them escape." "What?!" Manchu stared in disbelief. An Sun ignored the stunned Manchu and cast a glance to Rin. "We can no longer carry out with our initial plans. It won''t be long before my father hears what happened and will send his men or order for a retreat. I think it''d be wise if we left Jilin territory and changed our location for the governor''s safety." Rin nodded her head in agreement. After all, if they were to continue, all of their extensive work would be for nothing once discovered by the An Clan. If things went smoothly, they could return to the tunnels and proceed with the plan. But she knew An Sun''s main priority lies with ensuring that those involved in the matter were protected, including Duyi Zhong and his citizens. "I will go speak to Governor Duyi and inform him on the matter. In the meantime, you rest Lord An. We''ll need you healed and ready when the time comes." Rin looked at the bandaged An Sun solemnly. Manchu butted in agreement, "He''s right. You need to take it easy before doing anything, you can''t be impulsive." An Sun stared at the two berate him into resting and felt his eyelid twitching furiously. These two treated him as if he was a sick child. An Sun took in a deep breath and let out a long bored sigh, "Fine. But get someone to hand me some reports to look at, I want to be informed of the situation at all times." "Understood," Manchu rose from his seat and left the tent with Rin following behind. ¡­ Rin walked out of the tent and breathed in the frosty air before heading toward the stables to grab a horse to inform Duyi Zhong. At that moment, Rin suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned herself around to stare in the direction of the figure following her from behind. "Is something the matter, Sir Manchu?" Manchu stood in front of her a couple of feet away and awkwardly scratched the back of his head. He appeared hesitant to whatever he was about to say, almost as if he was unfamiliar with it. After a while, he cleared his throat and said, "Thank you." A trace of surprise flitted across Rin''s face and she chuckled. "Haven''t you already thanked me?" Manchu offered an aloof smile and chuckled in return. "Indeed I have. But I think another is in order, little strategist." From the beginning, the man never trusted her. Compared to An Sun, Manchu was more wary of her. It seemed no matter what she did, he never let his guard down. Rin didn''t mind his lack of trust toward her as it wasn''t his she was trying to earn. However, recalling his interference when An Sun was injured, Rin grew somewhat irritated. Seeing Manchu thank her now, Rin could assume his wariness of her eased. But to what extent? Rin sighed softly and looked at the man with a mild expression, "Sir Manchu, I understand trust is earned not given. But to establish trust one must also be willing to forfeit all walls. I''m thankful Lord An put down his to allow me in." With that, Rin mounted onto a nearby horse and rode to Jilin province. Manchu watched the remnant shadow Rin left as her figure departed further and further away from view. ''If you took the time to stop being so cautious for once, you''d find you two have a lot in common.'' Remembering An Sun''s words, Manchu let out a loud sigh. Scratching his head, he left to gather the reports for An Sun. 128 The Path To Comfor When Rin entered Duyi Zhong''s office, she saw the quiet and composed old man sitting at his desk. "Sir Zhong," Rin spoke to catch his attention. Heeding her presence, Duyi Zhong raised his head, and his face broke out into a kind smile. Standing up from his desk, he ushered her over to his lounge. "How is the commander faring? I hope my physician was able to tend to his wounds suitably." Rin hummed and offered a courteous smile, "Lord An is doing well. We''re incredibly indebted to you and your physician for helping us." "Nonsense, of course, I''d help! I''m glad to hear he''s well." Duyi Zhong appeared relieved. Rin''s lips curled up once again into an unreadable smile. The two indulged in some tea for a bit before Rin broke the silence. "We intend to relocate from Jilin province. As of now, the alliance we forged with Sir Zhong is being put on hold." Astonished, Duyi Zhong froze for a moment as he tried processing Rin''s words. His previous airy expression turned solemn. "Does this have to do with the source to Commander An''s injuries?" Rin nodded her head. "It would appear the An Clan has become suspicious of our movements and may order for a retreat. Before that happens we plan to relocate to ensure you and the citizen''s safety. As for the tunnels, we will keep those hidden and return to you your troops." When Duyi Zhong heard her words, he lapsed into deep thought for a moment. If what she said was true, then the situation that was once harmless had turned much more serious. Not to mention dangerous for anyone involved. The more he thought about it the more displeased he felt. "Do you plan to go with them?" Duyi Zhong couldn''t help but ask. There was no change in Rin''s expression but a ripple of sadness flickered across her eyes. "Yes." After heeding her words, Duyi Zhong didn''t contain the disapproval and slight impatience in his face. Before he could open his mouth to refute on the matter, Rin spoke up in a gentle tone. "Please rest assured, Lord An is not forcing me. If anything, he offered for me to leave and return to my family." "Then why¡­" "Because I am not worthy of returning to my grandfather''s side. Not yet." Duyi Zhong was startled. His brows furrowed as he asked, "What do you mean not worthy?" How could she be unworthy? She fought and strategized in battles! The young girl had achieved more than any noble miss ever did. Hell, she was better than some young male soldiers he met. To hear her call herself unworthy of standing alongside the Bai family was almost unbelievable. Duyi Zhong looked back at the girl across from him as she looked at him with a gaze filled with conviction. "I''ve realized before I can go back to the path of comfort and warmth, I must face the path of honor. I am not strong nor wise enough to protect the ones I hold dear. That is why I want to grow stronger and feel deserving of the name given to me." "Bai Rin, you don''t need to¡­" Rin shook her head and urged, "This is something I want to do for myself. I hope you can respect that, Sir Zhong." Until now, Rin had thought she was prepared to take down her uncle and win back her country. However, that was anything but the truth. Looking back at everything, she realized all of her accomplishments were achieved by the help of those around her. Without them, she''d be nothing. Although she sought power and strength she also wished for a peaceful, stable life. Who didn''t lust for a comfortable life? But that sort of life was earned not given. So, to obtain it she had no choice but to resort to leaving her grandfather and uncle for the time being. Duyi Zhong saw the fierce and determined look in the girl''s eyes and sighed. "Are you sure you don''t want to think it over?" Rin shook her head. Releasing another sigh of regret, Duyi Zhong leaned back into his seat tiredly. "I understand. All I hope is that you stay safe for the sake of those who care for you, and yourself." Rin laughed softly, "Mm, I will." The path she chose to embark on held no ease or comfort, only endurance, and growth. She was certain that she would gain the life she yearned for. She''d become a worthy granddaughter to stand by their sides. 129 Bring Back Safely In the An Clan camps'' main tent, the atmosphere was extremely stifling. An Hongyu, who was seated in his large chair bore a sullen and hostile expression - the oppressive aura around him intensifying. "What did you say?" An Hongyu''s fists clenched, his sharp voice exuding a chilling frost. The An Clan members present shivered and felt a cold sweat run down their backs with their heads lowered. A young man stood in front of the enraged clan leader, facing his anger head-on without a shred of fear. An Ruo stared at his father with a mild gaze and suppressed the sneer forming on his lips. "After hearing reports from my scouts, it would appear An Sun has returned to Jilin territory and plans to neglect fathers orders. He intends to continue to cooperate with their governor." An Hongyu''s expression grew uglier by the second. "Why didn''t you notify me of this sooner?!" An Ruo looked at his father calmly and spoke in a clear tone, "Since father ordered for me to call back my spies in fear of losing An Sun''s trust, I was wary to report to you the news." Seeming to have calmed after hearing his explanation, An Hongyu''s aura eased somewhat. However, just as it left his gaze turned gloomy. Smashing his palm against the armrest violently, he snapped. "That treacherous bastard!" A bang echoed throughout the tent, causing the clan members'' knees to quiver. Even though An Hongyu''s rage wasn''t directed toward them, those present still felt the urge to kneel and beg for forgiveness - reasons they wouldn''t know why. However, An Hongyu was too immersed in his raging thoughts to care for the fear in the other clan members. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. An Sun, that bastard dare defy him! He was infuriated to find that years of suppressing and removing of the young man''s resources still wasn''t enough to stop him from disregarding his orders. Rather it seemed this only seemed to incite his urge to rebel! He could no longer endure being provoked and ignored by such incompetent scum. As the rage in his heart was swirling to the point of explosion, An Ruo''s next words cracked the last bit of restraint he bore. "It also looks like one of my scouts has yet to return after heading further north." Although his words were few, An Hongyu knew very well what they indicated. Having not returned after an extensive period meant he was killed! He knew all the scouts and guards An Ruo was assigned had high martial art skills. He could only assume the one to kill the sent scout was An Sun in fear of being discovered. But what? What exactly was he trying to hide? By now, An Hongyu''s gaze was dripping with anger. He coldly cast a glance to the An Clan members on the side. "Dispatch our troops over and summon for a retreat immediately!" He hollered. Under his sharp, ruthless eyes, they nodded and left to carry out orders. Paying no need to their rushing figures, An Hongyu fixes his gaze back on the young man in front of him. "No harm is to be put on An Sun, you hear? I want him to return alive." A malicious glint flashed by An Ruo''s eyes for a brief moment before vanishing. An Hongyu frowned in disapproval at his son''s silence and his eyes grew colder. "Do you understand? I don''t care what negative feelings you harbor toward him, but do not go against my orders or else." Clenching his fists by his side, An Ruo looked up and smiled lightly. "Of course, I understand father. He is my little brother after all." An Hongyu narrowed his eyes. After ensuring his words were genuine, he cast his gaze aside and began to walk away before suddenly halting. "That strategist of his¡­tell him to bring him too." An Ruo was surprised for a moment but soon regained his composure and nodded. "Yes, father." Without a word, An Hongyu exited the tent - leaving An Ruo alone. After a while, he too left the tent in silence, returning to his own. Once inside, An Ruo no longer concealed the resentful and chilling expression on his face. Even though An Sun defied his orders and was working against them his father refused to rid of him! He furiously swiped the items off of his table, producing a loud rattle. Breathing heavily, he stared down at the floor deeply. "Master Ruo?" In response to hearing the melodious voice, An Ruo''s gaze swept over to the figure standing at the tent''s entrance. A man with skin as white as snow and silky blond hair, stood and stared at the scene before him with emotionless, pale eyes. His frail and pale body was wrapped in silver and white robes, a hood covering his head. "Is something the matter?" An Ruo''s mind went blank as if he recalled a distant memory before his eyes cleared and a new glint of resolve appeared. He chuckled darkly. "It''s nothing. I''ve just finally realized something." The pale man quietly stood, looking at the young man with a blank expression, as he waited for An Ruo''s next words. "If I want something done, waiting for my father is no longer an option." His steady voice contained a hidden sneer. If he wanted something done, then he had no choice but to do it himself. "What do you have to say about this?" An Ruo looked at the young man with a biting smile. From the beginning, he never withdrew his gaze from An Ruo, merely standing in silence. Having been asked a question, he lowered his head gently. "Whatever Master Ruo plans or decides to do, I will be there to assist to the best of my ability." As if satisfied with his answer, An Ruo''s smiles grew wider and the fierce look in his eyes turned brighter. "Then I guess I should order the troops to bring An Sun back..." 130 Farewell Soon enough and as anticipated, an edict was delivered to their camp by bird ¨C ordering for them to retreat and return to the An Clan''s main camp. However, what caused An Sun''s expression to blacken was his father''s additional order. He wanted him to bring Bai Lan back with him. By now, An Sun had long known his father was informed of Bai Lan and his background. If that was the case, then An Sun could only assume he either wanted to use Bai Lan to his advantage or kill him. An Sun turned his head slightly and out of the corner of his eyes, he noticed the youth peering over his shoulder to read the edict. He had delicate snow-white skin, almost like porcelain coated with beads of sweat and dirt smudges. His long, silky dark hair had been pinned up by a wooden hairpin, leaving two stray locks of hair to frame his small face. Feeling his piercing gaze on her, Rin raised her head to look up at him quietly. Two pure large eyes blinked up at him, a gleam of wit hidden within them. An Sun stared at her and his lips stiffened. This kid wouldn''t last a day in the An Clan. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Manchu on the side curled his lips up and snickered. "It would appear that Great Lord An has taken an interest in our little strategist." Rin didn''t reply and felt the corner of her lips twitch. Why did he make it sound more sensual than it was? Meanwhile, An Sun''s eyes narrowed and his lips tightened. He looked over at Rin and appeared somewhat doubtful. "Hey Bai Lan, are you sure¡­" An Sun began asking slowly, his voice light as a feather. But before he could finish, Rin shook her head and gave An Sun a reassuring smile. "Lord An, one thing you should know about me is I''m not one to back out of promises." An sun was stunned momentarily and then chuckled freely, "Then that makes two of us. No matter what my father''s intentions are, I''ll protect you." Rin was warmed and touched by his words. All those weeks of his cold treatment and open threats seemed to wither away by that single phrase. Indeed, her grandfather was right. ''The greatest conqueror is one who overcomes an enemy and makes them a friend.'' She tilted her head and laughed, "En, same to you." An Sun hummed in return before turning to look at Manchu, his tone frosty as he said: "Pass the order. We leave today." ¡­ In no time, the three prepared for their departure and dispatched orders to the troops. Thanks to the volunteered help of the Jilin troops, it took them half a day to finish packing the campgrounds tents and remaining wagons of supplies. To ease their travels and quicken their speed, they offered a portion of their wine, meat, and furs to the Jilin province. Duyi Zhong accepted without refusal. "Captain Bai, we all hope to train under you again sometime." The leader to the group of Jilin soldiers walked up to Rin and smiled while bowing his head. "Likewise." Already used to the youth''s stiff, curt responses, he smiles courteously. Though their time together was short, he along with the rest of the Jilin soldiers found the youth highly capable of being their captain. He not only amazed them with his military tactics but he was also an excellent fighter! With a small and frail build, one would think he was weak, however, as he once said, was an advantage. He trained them on how to use their sizes and level of strengths the best to their ability. If one could not wield a sword then teach him medicine to heal his brothers! If one did not have the physical strength to defeat an enemy, then use your brain to outsmart them! Training underneath someone like him opened the eyes of the Jilin soldiers.Saying farewell once more, the soldier turns to leave back to the remaining troops. Rin watches him with a distant gaze and faintly sighs. She could now understand why her Uncle Guo and grandfather enjoyed commanding the Bai soldiers around so much. To see the transformation and looks of respect in the men one trained was rewarding. She was going to miss ordering those troops of hers around. "Bai Lan." Rin, who had been standing in the open, hands behind her back, swept her gaze to the side and bobbed her head in greeting to the approaching figure. "Sir Zhong." Duyi Zhong looked at the youth before him, his expression complicated as if he were studying her. As if not noticing his gaze, Rin said softly. "It would seem we''ve caused trouble to you and your men." He sighed and shook his head. "Not all. After all, we''re still in an alliance, are we not?" Rin nodded, peacefully looking at the Tuhan soldiers in front. The two stood in silence, both bearing different expressions. The calm elder for the first time displayed a tense and disgruntled appearance. Duyi Zhong looked at Rin, deeply concerned. "You¡­Must you go with them?" Rin never retracted her gaze and continued to look out at the snow-covered field with Tuhan soldiers. Quietly, she nodded her head and said resolutely, sounding very sure of herself. "Yes." Duyi Zhong was a little surprised when he heard Rin''s answer and his brows immediately furrowed. He had thought she would at least consider or appear hesitant. But she hadn''t batted an eyelid and seemed perfectly set on her decision. "Duyi Zhong." Duyi Zhong had opened his mouth to say something, but a deep voice suddenly sounded nearby, causing Duyi Zhong to shift his head to see An Sun approaching them. An Sun strode toward the two and stopped until he stood before Duyi Zhong. "Once this situation with my father is resolved, I''ll send someone to inform you. I hope to continue our partnership, Governor Duyi." Duyi Zhong''s eyes widened in great surprise, and he stared at until he finally reacted and smiled stiffly. "Yes, of course, I understand. I hope you all travel safely." An Sun hummed but did not say anything more as he turned to look at Rin. "Let''s go, Bai Lan." Rin nodded. Glancing at Duyi Zhong one final time, she bows her head. "It was a pleasure to work alongside you, Governor Duyi." Saying her piece, Rin turned to follow An Sun. Watching the youth leave, the smile on Duyi Zhong''s face faded and his eyes narrowed. Shuffling through his robes, he takes out a small letter with a set of gentle strokes written on the top. The day Rin visited to inform him of their leave, she had said: "I know Sir Zhong has told my grandfather of my location and I can understand your reasons. Regrettably, it seems I won''t be able to say goodbye to him in person." Reaching inside her robes, she takes out a white, folded letter and hands it to Duyi Zhong. "When he arrives, could you please give this to him?" "Bai Rin¡­" She pushes the letter closer into his hands and reveals a strained smile. "Please." Duyi Zhong looked at the letter, then the girl across from him. Although they had not known each another for long, he felt quite close to Rin - as if she too were his granddaughter. Wrapping his wrinkled hand over her soft one, he grips it tightly and offers a soothing crinkled smile. "Of course." Rin smiles back, her eyes arching up. "Thank you¡­" Standing at the top of the Jilin walls, he looks down to see the Tuhan soldiers departing. A young youth sat atop a horse beside An Sun''s and beamed at the young man. At some point, the youth''s emerald eyes glanced up and met with his. Bobbing their head in acknowledgment, they turn away. Duyi Zhong watched until no more, could their figures be seen in the vast white field. He stood in inner turmoil, his heart filled with pity and reluctance. Pity for the girl who set herself to strive on the path of virtue. Reluctance to stop her from following this path. He knew when one intended to weaken, they must first strengthen. When one intends to rest, you must first flourish. This he knew. He knew this was only the beginning to her path. "Farewell, Bai Rin." 131 Letter To Readers Please Read @@ Hello readers! Regarding the lack of updates for RIN and MIMI, first, I''m so sorry for not posting any chapters, please forgive this neglectful author (¥·_ _)¥· Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Second, the reason for this is because I have decided to open up a Patr eaon account! (Webnovel will not let me say it so I have to spell it like this) With this plan in mind, I have been writing, eating bowls of oatmeal for every meal, writing, more oatmeal, and early mornings to complete this task! ( ? ?¦Ø??)? Reasons for creating a Patr eaon: 1. I love writing very much, however, it''s incredibly time-consuming and takes up a lot of energy! Earning money for the work I do would benefit and encourage me to write more! 2. For those of you who want to support my work, you can join my Patr eaon and have access to: early chapter releases for both stories, special theater chapters (example, a crossover of RIN and MIMI), and sneak peeks of upcoming stories that you can vote for! However, do not worry, I will still be posting chapters on here once every week. Patr eaon is merely for those who want early access to bundles of chapters and extras. As of now, I have composed 30 chapters for MIMI (including 20+ chapters of the second book), plus I plan to stock up on RIN next.This means, while preparing for this, I will not be posting chapters for the time being. Again, I apologize for the lengthy wait, however, please bear with me a little longer. Thank you all so much for your patience and support! I can''t wait to share it all with you~~ ©d(¡ã?¡ã*)@@ 132 Hopeless Little Strategis Over the next two days, An Sun''s army continued moving forward along the mountainous path. All the soldiers were on high alert, none thinking to let their guard down. During the nights, the group of soldiers would rest and set up camp near the wall of the mountain to avoid the bottomless cliff. Each time, they''d take turns to stay on guard, the fire''s burning embers reflecting on their stone-cold faces. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Once morning came, they''d quickly burn out the fire and resumed their journey up north. At this point in time, as the final trace of sunlight disappeared over the horizon, light snow started falling from the skies, covering the tents. Snowflakes danced in the moonlight, followed by the gentle, whispering wind brushing against the camps set up tents. Even with spending countless days in the ice-cold snow and low temperatures, Rin still found herself trembling from head to toe. A few flakes of snow drifting down like flower petals on a light breeze, settled on her cheeks. Rin stared at the snowflakes, wondering absently if an early winter snowstorm would delay their journey. Rin covered her mouth with her white palm and coughed. A man''s dark, smooth voice suddenly called, "Bai Lan," Rin shifted her gaze from the sky to the sound of the commanding voice. A tall man dressed in black, heavy armor, stood by the entrance of a tent, his arm holding the flap up. The man''s long, jet-black hair draped behind him with two locks resting on his shoulders, loose strands fluttering through the crisp air. His nose was tall and straight, and his thin lips were currently curved downward with a deep frown. The icy aura around him gave the handsome man a more dangerous, alluring charm. "Come inside, it''s too cold outside." Rin''s eyes were smiling as she stared at the tall man and gently nodded her head before walking toward him. An Sun''s brows furrowed deeper. His head lowered slightly as his gaze landed her white complexion and noticed the lips that were usually rosy were now a faded pink. An Sun frowned slightly, "You need to wear thicker clothing. Your body is too vulnerable to the cold weather." They still had a long way to go until they reached the An Clan''s main camp. The boy''s frail, girlish body wouldn''t last another day in the harsh temperatures. The more An Sun thought of this, the more the scowl on his face deepened. Rin''s brows twitched slightly. Again, he called her body weak. She looked up at him and smiled helplessly. "I assure you, Lord An, my body is not as weak as you see it. Even so, I thank you for your concerns." The man arched a brow as if he didn''t fully believe her but eventually said nothing and sighed. "Get inside." Rin smiled with a nod and entered the tent. At almost the exact moment the tent''s flaps fell behind them, the subtle scent of steamed rice filled her nostrils. During their trip, the group had a small variety of meals; all they could eat was dehydrated meat and bland, watery bean porridge. At that moment, the fragrance of rice was heavenly. Rin''s gaze fell upon the fragrant pot of steamed hard-grain rice on the table in the center of the tent. Rin raised her eyebrows slightly and shot a glance in An Sun''s direction. The man met her eyes and curled his lips up into a smirk, followed by a light chuckle. "I thought it''d be nice to treat ourselves this time." Rin sounded a pleased hum and walked toward the table where Manchu began pouring drinks into their cups. Upon sitting at the table, Rin noticed that the contents in her cup were tea. "Oh? No wine tonight?" Rin asks, eyebrows slightly raised as she brought the cup of tea to her mouth, calmly sipping. Manchu did not suppress the mirth on his face and laughed out heartily, "During our travels, the pleasures of wine will be on hold." An Sun slumped down on a mat and brought the tea to his cold, chiseled face. He calmly rotated the contents in his cup and said nothing. Though the man seemed calm and serious on the outside, Rin could detect the slightest brooding within his deep, gray eyes. It was clear he wasn''t pleased with the drinking arrangements. Rin found An Sun''s sulking amusing and simply cradled the warm tea in her palms, her fingers slowly defrosting from the cold. When she set her cup down, she looked over at the welcoming bowl of steaming rice in front of her. Taking her chopsticks, she began eating. Upon eating, Rin''s lips unconsciously curled up. Though it has been just plain white rice, the flavor was pure and delicious! Rin didn''t realize her eyes had turned bright and sparkly, catching the attention of the man sitting beside her. An Sun looked at her porcelain-like face brimming with happiness. The burning embers from the braziers inside the tent lit up her pale face and brightly colored eyes. His lips curled up as he watched her more and more before reverting his gaze. Manchu suddenly spoke up, "The extra cargo we''ve brought has been stalling our pace lately. But we should arrive at the main camp in two days. Until then, Sun, how do you intend to explain the incident at the Jilin province? Your father ordered you to behead their governor. If you show up empty, won''t he think you''re rebelling?" An Sun made a sound of acknowledgment. He ate as he replied casually without sparing Manchu a glance. "It''s fine, I know how to handle it." Manchu was silent. As if thinking of something, his brows furrowed. Manchu hesitated a moment, and said: "What will you do about An Ruo?" An Sun didn''t respond and continued to eat with an unreadable expression. After a while, he set his bowl down on the table with a sharp sound, his expression vague. "An Ruo won''t risk making any moves under the old man''s eyes. He''s too smart for that. However, I don''t doubt he won''t try anything. If he does¡­" An Sun was silent for a moment. He smirked coldly, and his beautiful face held a trace of mockery, "Then I''ll have no choice but to fight against him, against my father''s word." Manchu''s face showed a hint of surprise. "Sun, you mean¡­" "Achoo--!" Both men''s faces froze and shifted their gazes on the small figure holding a hand to their mouth. Rin''s eyes fluttered open, and she noticed the men''s eyes on her. She looked at their bewildered expressions and cleared her throat. "My apologies, please continue¡­" Rin suddenly inhaled sharply before letting out another sneeze. An Sun sighed. He stood up from his mat and walked toward the corner of the tent. When Rin opened her eyes again, she suddenly felt something heavy wrap around her shoulders. Rin was startled. She looked up and saw the patient look in the man''s face as he bent over to drape a blanket over her. A warming feeling bloomed in her heart, her almond-shaped eyes wide as she stared at the tall commander. Rin coughed and clumsily lowered her head, "Thank you. I suppose my body is sensitive to the cold like you said." An Sun''s brows drew together, as he didn''t bother to hide his scowl, "That''s why I told to wear more clothing. This body of yours is already fragile enough, you shouldn''t worsen it with indigent care." Although his voice sounded the same and his tone seemed as cold as usual, Rin could detect the shred of concern in it. Rin softened her gaze and nodded her head. "Yes, I will do so from now on." An Sun stared at her deeply with a grim expression and huffed before sitting back down on his mat. Manchu observed the two''s interactions and snickered. "Careful Sun, if you treat the little strategist like an adolescent child any longer, the troops might start naming you his mother." An Sun swept his dead eyes toward the man and twitched his brows. "What nonsense are you spewing?" An Sun scowled. "I wouldn''t need to take care of him if he knew how to do it himself. You would think with a smart mind and delicate features, he''d know how to take care of his well-being." Manchu hummed thoughtfully in agreement. "Hmm, that''s right. When we first met the little strategist, his health was also rather poor. He''s rather hopeless without us." An Sun silently nodded in agreement. Rin: "¡­" Rin''s hands holding her chopsticks stiffened. Her mouth twitched involuntarily. The way they were talking¡­it was as if she wasn''t even here! She sighed heavily and continued to eat her rice quietly, the blanket wrapped around her small, frail frame. An Sun raised his cup and took a sip of his tea, a faint crease in his brows. He swirled the cup''s contents - his cool, handsome face exuding a lazy appearance. "Even though I won''t stay idle if my brother attacks, I still hold no interest in becoming the clan''s head." Manchu smiled bitterly and said, "Unfortunately, that doesn''t seem to matter to him one way or another." An Sun lowered his eyes, hiding the lethal glance that flashed briefly in his eyes. The hand holding his cup tightened as he stared emotionlessly at a burning brazier. Though the changes in An Sun''s expression weren''t apparent, Rin had been observing the man the entire time, and she perceived the darkness in his eyes brewing. Rin recalled their previous conversation in the hot springs and the corner of her lips tugged downwards. An Sun asked whether she chose to stay with the Bai family out of obligation. This question was most likely how he felt being raised as an adopted member in the An Clan. His father was suppressing him, and his brother wanted him dead. Thinking this, her chest felt heavy for some reason and her chewing motions lagged. Despite An Sun''s eyes being lowered, he had been watching Rin''s movements from the corner of his vision. He watched as the boy looked at him thoughtfully, then returned his gaze to express a clouded pout - his white cheeks puffed out from the rice in his mouth. The corner of An Sun''s lips slowly rose. He tilted his head and gazed over at Manchu. "Back to the discussion at hand¡­" While the two conversed with another, Rin ate her rice absentmindedly. When Rin was blankly chewing on a piece of reserved meat, she suddenly felt a light pat on her thigh. Rin''s body stilled. Her eyes glanced over to the side and saw An Sun continuing to speak to Manchu, however, his hand hidden beneath the table stretched out to pat her on her folded leg in a reassuring gesture. After a while, his hand withdrew and returned to his side. It was brief but made the place he touched feel warm. Rin was stunned. She reverted her gaze quickly and felt her movements become slower. Feeling a slight chill, Rin drew the blanket closer to her body. There was a slight fragrance coming from the blanket ¨C it was a warm musk, with the slightest scent of wine. It made Rin''s nose twitch slightly, but it was still somewhat calming. A sudden thought appeared in the back of her mind. Rin peeks her eyes to the side and noticed the blanket from An Sun''s mat was missing. This was An Sun''s blanket. At that moment, while An Sun and Manchu chatted among themselves, the boy sat with his head lowered to conceal the faint gentle smile blooming on his lips. _________________ If you want early access to chapters (up to 4 MIMI and 3 RIN chapters) check out the site below! Or go to my Wattpad (Paramyis) to find the link. https://www.pat reon.com/paramyis (Pat reon webnovel won''t let me say it on here) 133 The Scapegoa Before the red sun bit the mountain, An Sun''s troops awoke and departed early in the morning. The snowy mornings were especially cold. Rin shivered slightly. She shrank her neck and buried most of her face in the collar of her cloak, revealing only a pair of beautiful emerald eyes. At that moment, before riding on her horse to depart, An Sun called her over. Tilting her head curiously, Rin walked over toward him. Standing in front of the man, she watched as his gaze lowered to wander over her figure up and down. Rin dramatically blinked her emerald eyes. "Lord An?" Rin asked, her brows creased slightly. An Sun raised his head and didn''t bother to hide his look of disapproval. Rin heard him mutter something under his breath as he turned to reach for something on a cart. "Wear this." Feeling something heavy and warm wrapped over her body, Rin stumbled a bit. An Sun then lifted the hood of the blue-furred coat until it cupped around the youth''s small, porcelain face. Rin looked toward An Sun with a baffling expression in her clear eyes as he adjusted the coat around her. The hint of a smile could be seen in the crease of An Sun''s eyes - his cold, handsome face showing a rare warmth. An Sun patted her shoulder lightly. In an indifferent tone, he said, "Go." Rin blinked blankly before she nodded to his words with a slight upward tilt of her lips and walked back to her horse. The troops who were preparing to leave saw their interactions and looked at their commander with baffled eyes. It would seem that the little strategist was favored by their cold commander. He treated him as if he was a child! Manchu also saw this scene. Looking at the tender expression on the handsome man''s face, he said nothing and simply released a loud sigh. Manchu climbed his horse, and they all set off. ¡­ In the early morning, the troops proceeded to ride their horses through the frigid cold air and heavy snow. With her entire body wrapped in the coat An Sun gave her, she found the cold weather easier to bear. While Rin rode beside An Sun, Manchu rides behind them to keep guard of the cargo. Suddenly, Rin asked, "What does Lord An plan to do when you return to the main camp?" An Sun''s dark, gray eyes from beneath his metal mask stole the youth beside him a glance. "Do you doubt me?" Rin shook her head and softly spoke, "No, I''m just a little curious." An Sun was silent for a while before replying in his usual magnetic tone, "The old man might punish me and keep me on guard for a bit. But, after some time, I''ll offer to cultivate my skills outside to atone for my negligence to his commands." Rin''s brows raised. "You believe he''ll set you free again?" "Even if he doesn''t, I''ll find a way." An Sun calmly replied. Rin stared at An Sun quietly. Her lashes lowered slightly and the hands holding her reins gripped. "Lord An, there is a way to be free of your father''s suspicion. You could..." An Sun''s cold voice cut her off. "No." Rin was a little startled as she looked over with a slight frown. She hadn''t even said anything and he already rejected her idea! An Sun''s eyes darkened slightly, yet his voice remained serene. "Do you think I can''t protect you?" Rin turned mute with shock. It took her a moment to take hold of herself. Rin replied simply, her frown deepening, "Lord An, that''s not¡­" Before she had the chance to finish her words, Rin closed her mouth when unexpectedly faced with the young man''s pair of deep, sharp eyes. Met with such an intense expression, she couldn''t help but slightly avert her gaze before she heard his dark, pressing voice. "To me, before everything else, protecting those on my side comes first. Bai Lan, for as long as I live, I will protect you and the things you hold dear. I will not allow you to act as a scapegoat for my sake." Rin blinked her eyes. His words brought upon a heavy sensation to her. So, he did know what she was going to say? After An Sun received the edict from his father to return, she knew things weren''t going to be simple. The An Clan leader had already been wary of An Sun from the start, with the situation in Jilin, all of An Sun''s plans would be in vain. That was why she planned to be the scapegoat. To ensure his father would no longer be suspicious of him, Rin planned to take credit for manipulating An Sun into disobeying his father''s orders. The worst that could happen to her was death, but even if that was the case, Rin already strategized a way out of that. Unexpectedly, An Sun had already predicted her proposal and without hesitation, rejected it. Rin drew in a breath, forcing her exhaustion away. Yet, remembering the heartfelt words he just spoke, the fuzzy sensation in her chest grew stronger. Rin hesitated for a moment before turning her head to meet An Sun''s gaze. Her eyes widened at the sight of the sincere, warm expression on An Sun''s face. The smile on An Sun''s lips grew slightly lighter as he looked at Rin with his eyes fixed upon her. He chuckled and spoke coolly. "Don''t think of anything else. Just do what you have to do best and trust me as I trust you." Again, Rin felt her chest heat up. It was as if her heart was filled with a burning warmth. She looked at him for quite a while, then faintly replied, "...Yes." Looking pleased with her answer, An Sun shifted his gaze back to the front. The troops once more continued to move forward, unaware that their smooth travels would soon take a turn. ... After eating dinner, Rin lay on her mat and quietly flipped through a book of old poems she grabbed from the Jilin province. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. When the minutes passed she found her eyes grow heavy until eventually, she fell asleep, a small quilt wrapped around her body. The clear, cold night grew deeper and deeper, with no light from the previous morning sun left in the darkening sky, only dense snowflakes drifting down, little by little. Rin, who had been in a light slumber suddenly awoke to the burst of noise from outside the camp. It was a bugle-horn. Rin''s originally closed eyes immediately opened and she shot up from her mat. Her bright eyes fixed on the tent flap, which had lifted a little from the winds outside, revealing a trace of red against the white ground. Blood. The sound of the bugle-horn ceased, but it was enough to wake up the quiet camp. The sounds of hoofbeats and the soldiers'' shouts from outside blended into a mess of turbulence. Rin''s brows furrowed into a deep frown. This was an ambush! 134 Chosen Fate The sound of swords clashing and men''s shouts shattered the silence of the night. It was an ambush! From inside her tent, Rin heard a soldier shout: "Protect the commander!" At that, her expression changed immediately. Rin darted her eyes around the tent and found a dagger by a pillow. A sharp flash flitted across her eyes as she picked up the weapon and her cloak before quickly rushing out of the tent. The harsh wind blew, but it was not as cold as the chilling scene before her as the acrid smell of blood permeated the air. Rin''s chilling gaze scanned the battlefield, her sight locked onto the blood-stained corpses of Tuhan soldiers sprawled on the ground. Their eyes were immobile as their limbs, garish scarlet blood flowing over the frosted white ground. Dead. They were all dead. These men¡­though their time was brief, she regarded them as her companions. But now¡­ Rin''s eyes flared, the murderous malice flowed unrestrained. Preoccupied with her raging thoughts, Rin suddenly felt a hand grab her collar, knocking her to the snow ground. Rin twists her head to keep her balance and elbows her attacker in the stomach. In return, the man kicks her hard in the leg, making it go numb and grabs the front of her robe to pull her towards him. Faced with a black-masked man, Rin''s eyes narrowed and she reached for the dagger in her pocket. Before she had the chance to counterattack, the man had already fallen limply onto the ground. "Right now wouldn''t be the wisest time to space out. Don''t you agree, little strategist?" Rin''s eyes blinked. She looked up and found Manchu staring down at her. He pushes his hair soaked from the snow out of his clear, blue eyes. Rin glanced at the bloodied sword in his hand and was shocked by his unexpected action. He saved her. Manchu quickly bent down to pick up the sword from the corpse below him and handed it to her. "This will be better to use than that little toothpick you have there." Rin stared at the sword expressionlessly. Manchu''s brows furrowed slightly as he gave her a skeptical look. "Do you know how to use it?" He had only seen her wield a bow, never a sword. Seeing the large sword in the hands of the frail youth, he was doubtful. The image looked incredibly wrong. Rin gripped the hilt of the sword in her hands and nodded. A thought suddenly surfaced through her mind, and she frowned. "Where''s Lord An?" Manchu opened his mouth to speak, but at that moment, as if answering her question, the two heard the sounds of metal clashing together. Rin shifted her gaze and saw An Sun diving his sword into a man''s now limp body. His gaze was ruthless with an exceptionally dangerous aura, creating an oppressive pressure on the battlefield as he fought from left to right. Manchu and Rin stared at the ruthless man with dull expressions. An Sun''s cold murderous eyes spoke for himself. He seemed fine. At that moment, Rin marked the blood seeping from An Sun''s shoulder and quickly remembered the man was still recuperating from an injury. With this thought, her frown deepened. Manchu scowled as well, "That bastard, he''s injured yet dares to fight so mercilessly." The grip on her sword tightened, the biting cold from her eyes was quickly felt by Manchu who had noticed the youth''s aura had turned chilly. Manchu''s lips curled into a helpless, intrigued smile. "While I support the troops, I''m relying on you to protect Sun." Rin nodded calmly. "Yes." Manchu smirked. "Then let''s go save him, shall we?" The moment the words left his mouth, the two advanced toward the man in the center of the battlefield. ¡­ "Arrrgh!" An Sun evaded to the side in one fluid motion. His enemy swiveled in his direction, cornering him toward the cliff. The look in his menacing eyes was a blazing red as he thrust his sword forward, only to be met by An Sun''s sword. Both swords met in the air with a resounding ''clang''. An Sun sneered, "I have to say I''m a little offended. Is this the best force my brother could send to kill me?" The man''s eyes flashed for a brief moment before his lips curled up mockingly. Without replying, he backed away and advanced toward An Sun again. An Sun''s eyes flashed a trace of boredom at his reaction. He sighed, but a black glow burned in his chilling eyes. "Tsk, disappointing." An Sun swung his sword toward the man and coldly watched as the dismembered head sailed in a sleek arc through the air. The fresh, warm blood splattered onto the white ground. A sudden ache throbbed in his shoulder, An Sun''s brows furrowed in discomfort. He glanced down at the wound on his shoulder and frowned - it seemed to have reopened. However, without even a chance to recover, another set of men charged toward him. An Sun clicked his tongue and flicked the wet blood off his sword. "So impatient." He lowly grumbled. When An Sun was about to advance, he stopped in his tracks at the sudden appearance of a petite figure in blue robes speeding past him. At that moment, the figure''s blade rushed to the assailants, blood spurting into the ground and heads rolled off their bodies down the mountain cliff. The speed was too fast, no one could react. Watching the figure in fronts agile, smooth movements, An Sun''s eyes blinked with surprise and relief. The youth''s dark hair was messily scattered and clung to his pale, sweaty, palm-sized face, a faint rosy color on his cheeks. Rin breathed heavily, her clean gentile voice entering his ears. "Are you all right, Lord An?" An Sun stood standing, an immovable mountain, as he raised an eyebrow at the youth. "You shouldn''t be worrying about me¡­" An Sun''s eyes narrowed. He raised his sword toward her and plunged it forward. "Worry about yourself." An Sun looked down at the youth and retracted his sword from the man behind her. Rin''s eyes flickered slightly, a familiar fragrance lingered near her nose, coupled with the foul scent of blood. "Thank you," Rin said as she slowly withdrew her eyes, the icy gaze sweeping over the group of enemies approaching them. With her back faced up against An Sun, Rin smoothly raised her sword and cut through them. "Lord An, you''re still wounded, please leave the remaining men to Sir Manchu, the troops and I. We can hold them off while you grab your horse and escape." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. An Sun''s eyes were dreadfully cold, and he laughed mockingly. "Escape? Don''t give me that crap." Rin felt the heat of his broad back press against hers before he pushed away. The moonlight ran a cold gleam down his sword as he held it horizontally in front. A maniacal smile appeared on his face as he gripped it tightly, ready for the incoming enemy. An Sun spun his sword with rapid speed, blood splattering across his face before he coldly exclaimed: "The only thing I hate more in this world, is a man who abandons his comrades. Weaponless or injured, I will never be the type of scum to abandon his men for my own sake." An Sun''s face was veiled in warm blood, bestowing a devilish look on the man''s handsome face. "If I have the ability, then I promise to protect you until the end. So, don''t you dare look down on me Bai Lan and think I''d leave you all here to fight alone! We''re accomplices, so rely on me!" Upon heeding those words spoken by An Sun, Rin''s breath hitched for a moment and her lashes trembled. She could hear the intensity in his tone and the emotion behind his words. Rin''s eyes shifted to look at An Sun. The handsome and cold face was splattered with blood, but it had only evoked his appealing, distinctive features. Black, satin hair draped down his back and danced beautifully behind him through the cold winds. At that moment An Sun was a sinful, bloodthirsty god. The tyrannical Lord and Commander An. Rin''s eyes reflected a trace of helplessness. She had wanted to say something, but she found herself unable to. "I¡­" Rin eyes flashed. Out of the corner of her eyes, she perceived a shadow on the other side of the mountain''s cliff, hidden within a tree. At that moment, before she could stop herself, Rin felt her body move. With immense force, she grasped An Sun''s body and swerved him around. Pain hits, and black edges appear in her vision. An Sun''s brows furrowed. Before he had the chance to understand the situation, he had only sensed a fragrant wind hitting him, followed by a soft, warm body pressing against his. An Sun immediately stiffened and glanced down at the youth in his arms. The long eyelashes pressed against bright emerald eyes drooped. An Sun raised a brow. "What''s wrong? Are you tired already?" The youth''s body was fragile, it wouldn''t be a surprise if he was tired after a few fights. Rin looked up and saw the breathless An Sun, the bloodstains on his flawless skin shone beneath the sky. Dark red. Such a frightening color, yet it looked so beautiful on the man before her. Slowly, the sun began to rise, but the air was still cold. It was a pity it couldn''t be warmer. She figured it would be very warm and beautiful when the sun rose in the spring. Through the coldest of winters and sunniest of summers, the chrysanthemums will still bloom strongly. Rin''s voice had turned light and soft, her breathing slowed, and her slightly narrowed eyes turned tender. "Since the past, I have believed in fate and destiny. After I met you for a moment...for a brief moment, I was able to break free from my own." An Sun''s brows creased. He shifted his gaze briefly to the side to see the enemies taken care of by his troops and Manchu. Afterward, he looked back down at Rin and gently patted her back. "Speaking about such things at a time like this, huh?" An Sun sighed. "But things like fate and destiny...you don''t need to follow it. Only you can decide it." Rin''s eyes widened slightly before softening. She looked at his faint, calm expression and inexplicably felt much more at peace. Rin laughed mockingly to herself. To decide one''s fate, it seemed she finally chose it. To give her life for this man - she had no regrets. This was enough for her. An Sun felt the youth holding onto him, slowly breaking away from his body, stumbling backward. The porcelain face against the rising sun was a breathtaking kind of pure beauty. Suddenly she smiled. In the cold, bitter snow, it was as warm as blossoming flowers. "To trust in someone like me, thank you. I know, someday you will become a noble leader, An Sun." An Sun''s eyes narrowed and his frown deepened. "Why are you suddenly..." An Sun froze. At that moment, he felt the hand he used to pat her back was slightly wet and raised it forward. It was full of blood. An Sun''s heart shook just a bit and he quickly glanced back up at Rin to see her still smiling. He stood in awe as if his body did not belong to him. Under the beautiful golden dusk, she was a sight to behold. There was not a trace of fear nor panic in those bright, emerald eyes. "Bai Lan..." Rin found her body was unable to hold up as the arrow pierced through her back throbbed. An invisible thread tugs her toward sleep, but she wants to be awake. It hurts. She had been struggling to endure, but a flash of darkness enveloped her vision, her figure stumbling backward. An Sun''s pupils immediately shrunk. "No! Bai Lan!" Without any hesitation, An Sun immediately rushed to her side, he stretched his arm out to catch her. His rough fingers softly grazed her cold fingertips, but he felt the soft touch slip away, leaving behind a cold wind. The small figure of the youth fell from the cliff and vanished into the white, cold mist. As he watched Rin fall, his mind went blank. "Bai Lan!" He roared. ____________ If you want to read 1-3 early chapters of RIN check out my pat re on at https://www.pat re on.com/paramyis (Pat re on) 135 Arrival Of the Bai Family An Sun stared lifelessly at the bottom of the cliff. The feeling of the youth''s soft, warm fingertips still lingered on his hands. "Bai Lan..." He numbly whispered. Not a second later, An Sun heard the sound of Manchu and the Tuhan soldiers panicked voices. "An Sun, behind you!" At the sound of his men''s voices, An Sun merely shifted his deep, gray eyes calmly to look straight at the approaching assailants. His eyes were clear as water but more apathetic than ice. Gripping the sword by his side, his expression finally changed to a look of seething fury. In that moment, those eyes flared and the murderous malice flowed unrestrained. Several of the men felt frightened under his eyes. His gaze sweeping over them one by one, a chill shooting right through their entire bodies. Before they had the chance to scream or resist, An Sun''s figure strode toward them with dull eyes. All traces of his previous sinister smiles while killing disappeared, his beautiful face bore a trace of cold wickedness. The sight of red, flowing blood ruined the once beautiful white scenery. In a few blinks, half the men were already dead, their bodies lying in pools of blood. Without mercy, An Sun continued to slash through all the enemies. With no men left for them to fight, Manchu and the Tuhan soldiers'' watched the man''s bloody massacre on the side silently. The clangor of the swords had died away, the shouting of the slaughter was hushed- silence lay on the red-stained snow. As the sun crept up from the horizon, golden rays slowly spread onto the mountain, dissipating the lingering chill and finally offering a hint of warmth. However, none of the men could feel the sun''s warmth, only the intense, suffocating chill radiating off their commander. An Sun stood in the center of the field, his chest heavily rising up and down. With his sword still in the body of an enemy, blood dripped from his fingertips. In that moment, the quiet had become like icy drips onto already cold skin. Manchu looked at him and furrowed his brows into a deep frown. "Sun¡­" An Sun didn''t speak, but suddenly unsheathed the short sword from his waist and flung it in the direction of a tree. The next second, a man''s limp body fell from the tree and onto the ground. All men except Manchu were stunned. "Dispatch men down to the bottom of the cliff to retrieve him." Manchu frowned for a moment and said, "Sun, Bai Lan''s¡­" The moment he opened his mouth, he immediately closed it upon receiving An Sun''s fierce glare. What startled Manchu more were his seemingly bottomless, bloodshot eyes. An Sun smiled coldly and his voice was depressed. It was very dark. "He saved my life. The least I can do is provide him a proper burial." An Sun retracted his sword from the corpse below him and turned to walk toward the tents. "Send word to the Bai family. If they wish to seek revenge, then let them. I have no right to stop them." An Sun''s steps halted. His eyelids were slightly lifted as he spoke slowly. "After all, because of me, Bai Lan is¡­" Before he could complete his sentence, An Sun experienced a flash of darkness covering his vision. An intense pain was felt in his shoulder and his body fell to the ground. Manchu''s eyes widened in alarm. "Sun!" "Lord An!" Manchu and the Tuhan troops rushed over toward the collapsed commander in a panic. Manchu shifted An Sun''s body over and noticed the wound on his shoulder had reopened. With the mix of the enemy''s blood and his own, it flowed, soaking through his robes. Manchu gritted his teeth. "Bastard, if your wound opens up don''t keep attacking like some sort of bloodthirsty brute and take it easy! You''re not invincible!" An Sun''s long eyelashes trembled, the man''s face was pale, and his lips were purple. Breathing through his mouth with great difficulty, he knit his eyebrows in pain. Manchu''s frown deepened, and he hoisted the man''s large body up. "Help me bring him into a tent and get hot water, quick!" "Yes, general!" While a soldier ran to collect warm water, another helped Manchu hoist An Sun''s body. When supporting him, Manchu heard a faint murmur from An Sun. "What?" After a brief period of silence, An Sun''s deep and hoarse voice ordered: "Lan...Bury Lan." It did not take much for Manchu to know whom he was referring to. Manchu''s brows drew together, and his lips formed a thin line. "You still have the energy to release orders?" He muttered with a helpless tone. Manchu sighed heavily and looked over his shoulder to shout to a few soldiers. "Head to the bottom of the cliff and retrieve Bai Lan''s body! Wrap him up and bury him respectfully. The rest of you dispose of the enemy''s bodies and bury the fallen." "Yes, general!" Manchu shifted his gaze away and lowered his head. He drew in a deep breath and raised his head, his still eyes looking toward the mountain cliff. He retracted his gaze and twisted his lips in a crooked smile. "That little strategist... really was a helpless fool." ¡­ The wound on An Sun''s shoulder was rebandaged. Soldiers that were lost after the ambush was buried. As for the enemies, they were carelessly thrown off the cliff. Inside the camps main tent, An Sun sat on a table and stared at his hand expressionlessly. The dim yellow candlelight shone on the side of his face, making his stern and cold face seem even paler. Despite his ill appearance, his icy aura and cold demeanor gave a hint of dangerous beauty. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Manchu entered and saw the man slouched in his seat, a jug of red wine beside him. Manchu frowned. "Idiot, are you seriously drinking right now? Do you have any regard for your injury?" An Sun leisurely held the cup of wine in his hand but did not take a sip. "I failed him." An Sun''s deep, hoarse voice said absently. "What?" Manchu looked at the pale man sitting casually in his seat, his head faced down toward the table. "I promised I would protect him. I said I had the strength and power." An Sun laughed coldly and raised his head. His face was ashen. His healthy pink lips were now white, two locks of hair framing his handsome, chiseled face. "I couldn''t protect him because I wasn''t strong enough." An Sun''s slightly hoarse voice was tinged with grief. "I''m the miserable scum who forced him to fight alongside me. He threw his life away for me so easily, all because I placed my trust in him." Manchu stared at the man helplessly. "Hey, Sun¡­" "Commander An, General Manchu!" A soldier rushed inside the tent, a look of panic and urgency spread across his face. "Outside, there''s an army coming our way!" Manchu rose a brow. "An army? Who?" The soldier paled and appeared nervous. He anxiously glanced at his commander who''s brows furrowed deeper. The look in An Sun''s eyes darkened. "Who is it?" The soldier nervously swallowed. An Sun''s pair of cold eyes stared at him with a gaze that made him feel extremely uncomfortable and unsettled. "It''s¡­It''s the Bai Army." __________ If you want to read 1-3 early chapters of RIN check out my pat re on at https://www.pat re on.com/paramyis (Pat re on) 136 Hes Gone "The Bai army?" Manchu''s expression immediately changed. How did they find them? An Sun rose unsteadily to his feet. "It''s about time they showed up." Manchu frowned and walked over to prevent the man from getting up. "Hey! Where are you going? Sun, you''re still injured you shouldn''t¡­" An Sun''s expression was as cool as ever, like an icy mountain. His tone was calm as he said: "I need to go." Manchu looked over at the man''s pale yet serious expression and sighed. "Honestly, you''re asking for death at this point." Manchu helped An Sun out of the bed and draped a coat over his exposed, white back. His long black hair fell onto his sturdy, ramrod-straight back. The ink colored hair and white skin added to his strong oppressing power. An Sun raised his eyes expressionlessly. "Let''s go." ¡­ In front of An Sun''s camp, the Tuhan troops stood guard by the entrance. The bitter stench of blood filled the air from the previous bodies, stains of blood still visible in the snow. A few feet away, they saw the cavalry of fully armored men with a lion emblem, joined by an oppressive presence, and ferocious eyes from each soldier. It was the Bai Army! In the front of the ranks, was a silver-haired man mounted on a white horse, his polished silver armor with a lion emblem on it. Mounted beside him was a gruff, large man, his biting cold eyes piercing through the Tuhan troops. They all looked on coldly, without uttering a single word. The whole scene caused the air to feel heavy. Bai Han narrowed his eyes and glanced at the elite Tuhan troops. Unexpectedly, even under their oppressing presence, they did not cower nor retreat in fear. These were the fearless bastards who kidnapped his precious granddaughter! When Bai Han''s thoughts veered off in that direction, killing intent flashed in his eyes as he mounted off his horse and gripped his sword. He''ll kill every single one of them! At that moment, he heard the sound of footsteps walking in the snowfield. Bai Han raised his eyes, the murderous malice within them flowed unrestrained. It was him! A young man draped in a collard furred brown cloak walked out. Under the cloak, his broad shoulders, pale muscled chest, wrapped in bandages were visible. His black long hair flowing behind him, displaying his white, glowing skin. His dead eyes set ahead. Stepping forward without hesitation, An Sun stopped until he was a few feet in front of the Bai Army. An Sun disregarded the Bai Army''s deathly stares toward him and asked in a clear voice. "I take it you''re Bai Han?" Bai Han narrowed his eyes and looked at the solitary figure before him. "Where''s my grandson?" An Sun had no expression. The look in Bai Han''s eyes darkened. "I asked you, where is he? Where is my grandson, Bai Lan?" He repeated coldly. After a brief period of dazed silence, An Sun finally said: "He''s gone." The air turned stiff. Bai Han emitted a low laugh; his eyes glinted coldly as his mouth curled up slightly into a sneer. "You''re lying." An Sun didn''t retort but simply continued to blink at the old commander with a dead expression. General Guo mounted on the side could not help but crease his brows in a deep frown. Something in the air felt wrong. General Guo shot up a wintry glance toward An Sun, his eyes colder than ice over a frozen lake. An Sun gave him a faint glimpse that held no emotional fluctuations at all. However, for a brief period, a flash of affliction surfaced on his face before he averted his eyes. This look was enough to make General Guo''s heart stiffen. Bai Han had not seemed to notice General Guo''s turmoil and strode toward An Sun, his eyes blazing with killing. He withdrew his sword from his waist. "Let me ask you again, where did you Tuhan scum hide him?" An Sun maintained his impassive gaze and did not seem to be affected in the least by the old man''s abrupt actions. Before Bai Han could vent his anger toward the young man''s silence, An Sun blankly turned to look at the cliff. In a dark voice, he said, "We were recently ambushed. During the attack, an archer shot and Bai Lan¡­He protected me before falling down the cliff." An Sun''s eyelashes trembled, his heart felt blocked, bringing an extremely uncomfortable feeling. He turned to look back at Bai Han and slowly, his controlled expression cracked, revealing a twisted, pained expression. "He''s gone." At that moment the quiet had become like icy drips onto already cold skin. Bai Han remained motionless; he stared at An Sun with a searching, penetrating gaze. He did not dare believe the words he spoke. After a period of silence, he heard An Sun''s low voice whisper. "I''m sorry." Following those words, Bai Han snapped. His chest felt heavy and his eyes deepened. An unknown twisted restlessness seized his senses and made him feel incomparably unpleasant. Bai Han marched closer to An Sun and gripped his collar, his sword up to the man''s pale neck. The Tuhan soldiers'' behind An Sun gripped the hilts of their swords, but An Sun quickly flashed them a cold glance. Reluctantly, they stepped back and stared nervously at the two men. An Sun redirected his gaze toward Bai Han, who was looking at him with unrestrained madness. "You bastard! What are you sorry for? Don''t lie! Do you think I''d believe for a second?" Bai Han''s fingers trembled and almost couldn''t hold back the anguish in his voice. "Why would my grandson protect scum like you?" An Sun looked into Bai Han''s silver eyes emanated with merciless murder. An Sun''s lips curled into a smile; it was dark and gorgeous. His voice was hoarse as he said: "You think I''m not asking myself that question? After all, since the day we met, I''ve treated him poorly and yet, he chose to stay beside me. Going as far as to use his life to protect me...even now, I still don''t know why he did it." At that moment, all traces of his sneer disappeared from Bai Han''s face. He saw the turmoil of emotions in An Sun and felt uncomfortable. A sudden realization dawned on him. If she trusted anyone enough, she would fight with life to protect the ones she cared for. Since a child, this trait of Rin''s scared Bai Han the most. If it came down to it, she wouldn''t hesitate to protect the ones she loved with her life. Bai Han slowly stumbled back from An Sun, his expression numb. In that instant, Bai Han''s eyes reddened, his eyes frantically surveying the ground as if searching for something, the sword held in his hand trembling. "No¡­no¡­" Why did things turn out like this? Why? Why couldn''t she be selfish and spoiled for once? General Guo stood frozen and felt his breath become heavy. The Bai troops looked at the scene before them and very clearly heard An Sun''s words. Their bodies were frozen in shock. A tightness wrapped around their chest and throats. The young miss¡­was dead. Bai Han clenched his teeth. He struggled to stay up before his muscles reached their limit, his body bent, and his back was shaking. His words choked the breath from his lungs, "Bai¡­Lan¡­" His knees sunk into the frosty ground. In a low whispered voice, only he could hear he murmured hoarsely. "Rin¡­Rin¡­" __________ If you want to read 1-3 early chapters of RIN check out my pat re on at https://www.pat re on.com/paramyis Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. (Pat re on) 137 Spill More Blood Inside a tent, An Sun leaned tiredly against a chair beside a warm brazier, a cup of steaming water set in front of him. "Sun, do you plan to rebel against the clan?" Manchu asked from behind. An Sun calmly shifted his gaze, "And if I do?" Manchu sighed heavily, "Naturally, I''ll still follow you. But¡­are you doing this because of the little strategist?" An Sun''s face was impassive as he stared into the contents of his cup. Scenes of the youth''s gentle smile before his small body fell down the cliff, and his final words were all engraved into his mind. [I know, someday you will become a noble leader, An Sun.] The pain in An Sun''s chest became acute. For as long as he could remember, Bai Lan was the first person to say those words to him. All his life, he aimed to collect trusted men from the Tuhan army who believed in him. Whether he went on the path of a commoner or a king, they followed him. It was trust like this he valued. Yet, not once had someone told him he would become a great leader. As if his fate was now set in stone by the youth''s words. After a brief period of silence, slowly spoke, his cold voice had a trace of pride and displeasure. "During my worst time, An Hongyu took me in. For that, I have always been grateful, I still am. But there''s only so far gratitude can go. I never complained, I never fought for authority. All I wanted was to become strong and make something of myself. I thought this would be enough for him, for both of them. But because of my hope...I failed to protect a comrade. There''s only a limit to how much I can bear." "The peace I have tried to keep with the An Clan will no longer be. I will personally eradicate every single of them. This decision, I''m not doing it because of him, I''m doing it for him. I must spill yet more blood, to not make the blood already spilled be in vain." A Sun''s voice was tainted with venom. Manchu was surprised for a moment. The man''s eyes were narrowed and coated with frost as his murderous intent filled his surroundings. The look in his eyes, it was so driven and fierce. Manchu helplessly sighed. "It''s about time you''ve realized that, idiot. Besides, I don''t see a problem in seeking a little vengeance on behalf of the little strategist." An Sun sounded a hum in response. As if he suddenly thought of something, he cast a glance toward Manchu without any expression. "Since we already planned to head back to the main camp, have the troops tell everyone in the clan I died in the ambush." Manchu''s eyes widened. "What? You mean you plan to go into hiding?" An Sun nodded seriously. "Yes." "But¡­" Manchu choked out. An Sun responded simply. "If I am to become stronger and gain more power, I''m going to need to be off the radar of An Hongyu and An Ruo''s people." Manchu was stumped. "How long do you plan to train?" "Three years or less." Manchu nearly choked on his unspoken words. Three years or less?! An Sun looked at Machu''s bothered expression, his gaze deepened slightly. An Sun''s tone lightened. "Still want to follow alongside me?" Manchu''s face sunk before he sighed loudly. "Hey, hey, cut me some slack! This is a lot to take in all right?" An Sun gave a slight grin. At that moment, the tent''s flaps opened. Dressed in silver armor, both men stared at the elderly commander leisurely entering the tent. Bai Han''s old, wrinkled face looked as if he had aged a few years. The lights in his silver eyes were now dark and hollow. It had merely been an hour and the strong, sturdy Commander Bai already looked tired and frail. "Bai Lan''s body¡­I¡­I would like to see him." Bai Han''s throat was dry, it made speaking seem painful. An Sun stared at Bai Han with a calm face, "I''ve ordered my men to retrieve his remains from the cliff. I promise to give him a proper and honorable burial." Bai Han absently grunted in response. He stared numbly at An Sun; the rims of his wrinkled eyes were slightly red and dark. "My grandson risked his life to protect you¡­what was he to you?" Bai Han felt discomfort in his chest, as unhappiness filled it when the thought of Rin risking her life for this man. Whenever he saw the young man''s face, he couldn''t suppress the feelings of resentment, anger, and confusion. What exactly was so special about their relationship that she felt the need to die for him? An Sun bore a sincere expression on his face as he said earnestly: "I consider Bai Lan a brother of mine. He not only saved my life twice, but he was a faithful comrade. Your grandson was a real man, a decent man." Bai Han: "¡­" Was this young man trying to wound his pride by reminding him that his granddaughter wasn''t a fragile dainty flower but like a brute man? Bai Han did not even bother thinking about how his granddaughter must have felt when hearing these words. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Commander Bai." Bai Han looked up at the sound of An Sun''s voice. He was stunned to meet the young man''s intense, steady gray eyes. "The day Bai Lan chose to stay by my side, I swore to protect him and everything he cared for." An Sun''s expression was clear and firm. "Even with his passing, I am still set on following out that promise. No, I am even more certain now. I will fight hard to grow stronger and become a man worthy of your grandson''s life and trust." Bai Han was taken aback. He hadn''t expected such deep words from An Sun. To promise such a thing, it appeared his wreckless granddaughter was equally important to him. Bai Han''s face furrowed at the thought. "You¡­" "Lord An! The troops have come back from the cliff!" The three men''s expressions turned alert at the sound of a soldier''s voice. Without a second thought, An Sun strode out of the tent. Upon coming out, they saw a Tuhan soldier with his legs and arms soaking wet, his body trembling. But no body. An Sun''s eyes turned dark. "Where''s Bai Lan''s body?" The soldier stepped forward, his body bathed in cold sweat from his commander''s cold glares. In his trembling, pale hands, he stretched out a light green color ribbon. An Sun''s eyes flashed at the familiar ribbon in the soldier''s hand. That ribbon¡­It was Bai Lan''s! Unknowingly, his steps underneath him quickened. "I¡­" Before the soldier could speak, the ribbon was snatched from his hand and into An Sun''s. An Sun stared at it with burning eyes before he glanced up at the soldier. "Where did you get this?" The soldier was surprised by his commander''s intense stare but still managed to respond. "Reporting to Commander An. It was discovered at the bottom of the cliff near the river. The troops and I carried out your orders and searched for Advisor Bai''s body. When we looked, however, Advisor Bai''s..." The soldier stopped upon feeling various cold, biting stares on him. He glanced up and found an old man staring intently at him. On the side, a middle-aged man in armor along with a group of unfamiliar troops also gazed at him. Too many scary eyes! An Sun grew impatient. "Speak!" "Y-Yes¡­" The soldier gulped. "We followed the upstream in hopes of finding him, but Advisor''s Bai''s body¡­it''s gone!" The air turned stiff, everyone at the scene held their breaths. For a brief moment, Bai Han''s still eyes lit up. He walked toward the soldier and gripped his shoulders, his silver eyes penetrating deep into his. "What do you mean gone?" The soldier stuttered, "I-I mean we searched everywhere, but were unable to retrieve Advisor Bai''s body. It''s almost as if it vanished!" An Sun''s eyes narrowed up, a deep chilling glint flashed within them. His throat tightened. He couldn''t say the words, but he thought them. If they discovered the body, then it could only mean he was dead. However, it was missing. Either his body was far-gone upstream, or Bai Lan was still... As if thinking the same thing, Bai Han turned to look at General Guo. "Send our men out to search! Look at every area for Bai Lan''s remains if they can''t be found start searching neighboring towns!" "Yes, commander!" Manchu''s brows furrowed, he couldn''t help but steal the man in front of him a glance. Meanwhile, An Sun''s dark, gray eyes were locked on the green ribbon in his hand. "Sun, do you think Bai Lan could still be alive?" An Sun didn''t respond. His eyes staring at the pale green ribbon in his hand deepened slightly, his fists clenching. Even if there was a possibility that the youth was alive¡­he''ll take his chances. An Sun''s head raised, and he turned to look at his troops. "Help them search and send others to the nearby villages. The rest of you start heading back to the main camp, I''m staying here." The Tuhan troops were stunned. "But Lord An¡­" "I am no longer your lord. From now on, you can consider Lord An dead. Inform An Hongyu your Lord An tragically died during the camp''s ambush attack. Do you understand?" Though confused, the troops could only nod. An Sun couldn''t help but soften his gaze while looking at his men. "I don''t harbor any regrets. If I hadn''t met all of you, my life would have had no meaning. I''m glad I had the chance to be your lord and commander." Toward An Sun''s heartfelt, strong words, the Tuhan troops smiled in return and felt their hearts burn. Lowering their heads deeply, they yelled. "It was an honor, Lord An!" An Sun arched up an eyebrow as he stared at the men''s expressions who was turning more and more serious and let out a rare laugh. Meanwhile, on the side, Bai Han glanced at the young man and his troops with a complicated gaze. ________________ If you want to read 1-3 early chapters of RIN check out my pat re on at https://www.pat re on.com/paramyis (Pat re on) 138 Body In The Woods The winter chill was felt before dawn. After a snowfall, the rising sun slips through the forest trees, the white frost glowing brightly. The frost-covered trees darkened the river, sheets of ice layered on top. "Jia, are you certain they''re fish here?" A young boy, with spiky hair, squints his eyes doubtfully at the icy river. A tall young girl dressed in a hemp robe streaked with dirt gently lays her fingers on the woven net by the water. "Of course, I''m certain! How else do you think I get to fish for us every year?" The boy''s face scrunched up in puzzlement and innocently asked, "But the river is frozen. Don''t the fish freeze to death?" "Aiya, shut up, will you? You''re scaring away the fish! Go play with a stick or something if you''re not going to help." The boy scowled with a huff. "Hmph, I didn''t want to do this woman work anyway." "Yeah, yeah, you''re a big strong man." The boy smiled smugly. "Hah, damn right I am!" The girl rolled her eyes. "You don''t have to help, but you can''t runoff. So, stand over there man boy and stay away from the water." The spike-haired boy stuck out his tongue before stomping away a few feet away from his sister. He crouched down and picked up a few small pebbles from beneath the snow. His thin fingers dug for more beneath before a pile of them formed in his hands. Silently, the boy began placing the pebbles down on a smooth, snow-white surface. "Hehe." The boy snickered. Gradually, the stones set out began to spell: [Jia smells like...] Realizing he ran out of stones, the boy pursed his lips and turned to look for more. He stole a glance toward the tall girl near the edge of the river. Her expression was stern while she stared intently at the flowing river, the net clutched tightly in her hands. Holding back a sneer, the boy steps away from the area in search of stones. Walking downstream, the boy quietly hums to himself while picking up stones along the side. While walking, the boy suddenly froze. His eyes flashed at the sight of bright color in the snow. It was red. He scratched his head and stared at it longer. As if thinking of something, his eyes brightened. He recalled a story a friend of his once said when he entered the woods one day. He was lucky enough to stumble upon a hunter''s unwanted kill and was able to bring it home for his family. Thinking of the juicy, thick meat, his mouth watered. "Haha, all right! We''re having meat tonight!" Without hesitation, he followed the trail of red in the snow. Following it farther down the river, he noticed the trails of red blood growing thicker and thicker the farther he went. The scent of blood began to settle in the air. The brightness in his eyes began to fade, his face forming into a set of black lines. Pondering, he frowned and rubbed his head with some force. "Ah, no way. Did a wolf eat it?" When he decided to head back, he suddenly perceived from the corner of his eyes, a bright, royal blue color. He froze. Hidden underneath a snow-covered tree, with long dark hair sprawled on the ground, a noticeable lump was draped in a blue cloak. It looked like a body. He couldn''t help but be frightened by the unexpected sight. He clenched his hands into fists before he forced himself to relax. "I''m the man. I''m the man." He mumbled incoherently to himself while slowly approaching the unconscious figure in the snow. Every time he approaches a step, the more he could see the ghostly figure up close, bloodstains, surrounding them in the snow. The boy couldn''t help but tremble and his body stiffened. The next second, he turned away and ran. "Jia!" ... Jia yawned tiredly while holding the net. Seeing the morning sun pass behind the trees, she scratched the crust from her eyes before glancing back down at the net. Still no fish. "Jia!" The girl''s brows twitched. "Jia!" Sighing loudly, Jia shifted her head in the sound of her brother''s voice. "Aiguo, you idiot! Can you be any more---" Before she had the chance to berate her brother, the young boy tugged roughly on her arm. "Jia, follow me there''s a...there''s a..." He panted while tugging on her arm. Jia glanced at the little nervous face and wanted to laugh. "What''s wrong with you? I told you not to wander off and now look at you! Did the big man get lost and encounter a big manly rabbit?" As if not hearing his sister''s taunting words, Aiguo continued to tug her hand. Jia finally frowned and sighed while pulling her hand back. "What are you doing?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Aiguo raised his head to look at the tall girl, his large, dark eyes slightly trembling. "I saw a body in the woods!" Jia''s face hardened. She lowered her head and stared at her brother with a grave expression. "Where?" Without replying, Aiguo seized his sister''s hand and without her defiance, easily trailed her forward. After walking down the river for a few minutes, the boy stopped and pointed. "Look, over there!" Jia shifted her gaze in the direction her brother pointed toward and squinted her eyes. From a distance, all she could make out was a faint blue color in the white snow. Her hands by her side tensed, but she continued stepping forward. The closer she got, the more her heart dropped. He was right! It was a body! Jia''s expression sunk, and she hurriedly rushed to the figure covered in blue. She kneeled, and the moment her eyes landed on them, she froze. A pale but beautiful face poked out from beneath the cloak and absorbed the warm sunlight from underneath the shaded tree. Besides the head, their entire body was concealed. Based on the cloak and clothes wrapped around them, they seemed to be a young scholar. "So beautiful..." She couldn''t help but whisper. Realizing her inappropriate thoughts toward the unconscious figure, Jia knocked herself on the head. Looking back at the figure, her frown deepened. He was so pale. Was he already dead? Jia didn''t hesitate to fumble for the body''s small hands and feel their pulse. So thin and frail. Soft too. A few moments passed before her eyes brightened. Turning to look at her brother, she shouted: "Aiguo, quick give me your cloak. He''s still alive!" The boy''s expression was somewhat alarmed, but he still did as his sister said and took off his cloak before walking over to deliver it to her. Jia snatched it from his hands and hoisted the frail figure''s body up. The moment Jia tilted their body, the blue cloak slipped from their shoulders, their snowy white skin exposed to the chilly air. At that moment, the two siblings stared at the figure in shock. Their eyes travel from the youth''s peerless face to their collarbone, before landing on the milky mounds on their chest. They were small, perfectly shaped in proportion to the figure''s smaller frame and slightly...cute looking. They were a girl! Aiguo''s fair face was covered up to his neck in a deep blush, just like a steamed lobster. The next second, he felt a hard whack on his head. "What are you doing pervert, look away! Quick, go and contact, Master Qiu!" Jia harshly snapped at her brother, while covering the girl''s body with his cloak. Aiguo blanked for a moment before regaining consciousness and bobbing his head. He turned and hastily ran in the opposite direction, a red blush still lingering on his cheeks. 139 All So Suffocating A small, broken down thatch hut rested upon the mountain cliff-side. Despite the frosty weather, overgrown weeds surrounded the hut, with green moss on the side of the cliff. Sitting atop a large boulder, legs crossed, was a monk, a head of white hair flowing down to his bony shoulders. The monk''s ragged and tattered robe was covered with poorly sown patches. Eyes closed, he sat motionlessly, the only movement being the wind moving his hair and robes. "Master Qiu!" The white-haired monk was silent. "Master Qiu!" Silence. The boy panted heavily and managed to heave his body up the mountain, where he saw the old monk resting on a rock beside a hut. As if not noting the peaceful atmosphere, Aiguo wiped the sweat from his thick brows and ran toward him. "Master Qiu, we need your help! Jia and I¡ª" Whack--! Before the boy had the chance to finish, an object flung in his direction, a painful feeling rushing to the center of his forehead. "Ow!" Aiguo clutched his head with a hiss and noticed the small pebble below his feet. He looked up at the white-haired monk with an extremely gloomy expression. "Hey, old man! What was that for?!" Toward the boy''s accusations, the monk on the rock remained silent with his eyes closed. "You know very well the reason yet act as if you don''t. You''re a dunce to ask such a question." Aiguo''s face sunk slightly before it reverted to normal upon recalling the reason he came here. "Master Qiu, Jia and I found a boy near the river! He''s still alive!" The monk was silent toward his words, seemingly uninterested. However, Aiguo continued, his small face glowing a faint red. "But it turns out the boy we found¡­is a girl¡ªouch!" Aiguo grasped the back of his head from the unexpected blow. With slightly watery eyes, he glared at the old monk with a wrongful stare. The old monk ignored his glare. "I have no care for the outside world, nor do I welcome perverts in my domain. Now get out." Forcibly pushing down the annoyance in his heart toward the old monk, Aiguo pleaded. "Please Master Qiu! If you don''t help, she''ll die!" The old monk yawned while scratching his back. "Not my problem. Besides, I''m old and lazy, what more do you expect from me, boy?" Aiguo bit his lip and clenched the fists by his side. After a period of deliberation, the boy took in a deep breath and dropped his body to the ground in a kowtowing position. "Oh, Great Grand Master Qiu, please help!" The old monk glanced at the kneeling boy and raised a white eyebrow, a small sneer forming at the corner of his lips. "You think flattery will work on me, boy?" In Aiguo''s eyes, the hope vanished instantly, like a fire extinguisher by a basin of cold water. The smile on his face stiffened for ten seconds before he realized it. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Of course, the old man wouldn''t be won over by simple words of flattery. Aiguo continued looking at the old monk-like a begging puppy. However, the old man was completely unaffected. The next moment, Aiguo''s pitiful look instantly switched to an expressionless face, an idea suddenly crossing his mind. Aiguo elevated his head and said with a raised voice: "Please help! Please!" The old monk looked at the boy coldly and said nothing. "Please!" Master Qiu: "¡­" "Please!" Master Qiu: "..." The boy''s voice raised even higher. "Please!" "Shut up, boy! I''ll help you all right?" Aiguo smiled wide. He laughed, and his round face seemed to glow. He said in a clear and pleasant voice: "Many thanks to Grand Master Qiu!" The old monk felt goosebumps rise on his body and grumbled. He picked his ear and muttered sourly, "Damn children, so annoying. Why are they so popular these days?" Seemingly not detecting the old monk''s words, Aiguo urgently ushered him forward. "Follow me, Master Qiu!" The old monk sighed before standing up from the rock and stretching his frail legs, his tattered robe swaying a little in the wind. Scratching his chin, he tiredly followed the frantic boy down the mountain. ¡­ "Your highness, you look so lovely!" "Indeed! I have never seen anyone look more beautiful than the princess!" The young girl sitting in front of the mirror with a quiet expression raised her eyes. She looked at the figure within the mirror and blinked. Curved brows, pink lips, milky porcelain skin, and rosy cheeks. A small mole rested beneath the right of her almond-shaped eyes - pupils a dazzling and rare color of emerald. A pink flower hairpin rested on both sides of her small intricate buns, while the rest of her sleek and gentle hair fell on her back. Like a newly blossomed lotus, she looked humble and lovely. The young girl subconsciously mumbled, "Not as pretty as mother¡­" The maidservants were slightly startled by the girl''s words and nervously cast one another a glance. "D-Does your highness, not like it? If you wish, we can change it to your liking!" The little girl calmly stared at herself in the mirror, her dark lashes veiling her eyes. She sighed. "No. It''ll do." While the maidservants revealed a look of relief, they had completely overlooked the unusual look in the small princess''s eyes when she looked in the mirror. Outside her courtyard, the little girl stared up at the clear blue sky, a rare hint of delight veiled on her face. She blinked her round eyes before turning in the direction of another wing. "I''m going to visit Mother." The maidservants behind the girl widened their eyes and cast one another a glance. "Ah¡­your highness, are you sure? The Madam''s courtyard is rather far, and it''s so cold out." "Yes, yes! The Madam promised to have dinner with your highness tonight!" The girl turned to look at the women coldly, her eyes never showing a single trace of emotion. Met with her stare, the maidservants clamped their mouths shut and lowered their heads with obedience. The girl huffed before twirling her small body, the silk layers of her pink, lavender hanfu fluttering as she proceeded to walk in the direction of her mother''s courtyard. ¡­ After walking into the Pearl Wing, the little girl calmly scanned her eyes around the area, searching for a certain figure. When a flash of golden light caught her attention, the girl''s doe-like eyes shone brightly, like a small creature discovering a rare treasure. "Mommy!" Running across the courtyard with her little feet, the girl''s eyes shone brightly at the golden-haired woman. She paid no heed to the maidservants yelling her name, nor did she notice the tall man standing beside the golden woman, whose expression looked unsettled. Before she came in sight of the two figures, a shadow cast over her, blocking her path. The girl froze and peered up at the figure with haughty eyes. "Wei Jingyi!" She stomped the ground in frustration. "Move!" The middle-aged servant by the name of Wei Jingyi looked at the little girl with an apathetic gaze. Upon a closer look, one could see the depths of his pupils turn darker as his eyes lingered on the little girl. "Your highness, please return to your room." "Move! I want to see my mother!" "Your highness, the Madam is busy at the moment. Please return." The little girl frowned. "Don''t lie! I just saw her, now move!" "Your highness¡­" The little girl shifted her body to the side to move past Wei Jingyi when she suddenly froze in place. Her mother, with her back faced to her, had her head lowered, almost as if¡­she was crying. However, the sight that met her eyes was enough to make her tremble in fright. A tall man stood beside her mother, a hand placed on her shoulder, while his dark eyes looked at the little girl. The look in the man''s eyes was cold, filled with unrestrained contempt. The little girl could feel the hairs on her head stand on end. She subconsciously took a step back, trying to distance herself from the danger before her. Why was uncle looking at her like that? Why did mommy look like she was crying? Lost in thought, the little girl had not realized her footsteps were already walking back to her courtyard. The flowering snowflakes covered by the red umbrella atop her head drifted in front of her. The maidservants behind her were silent and looked at the petite figure with pity. Just as they were about to reach the door to her room, the little girl turned around. "Leave. You''re all dismissed." The maidservants were startled and worriedly glanced at the little girl. "Your highness, that¡­we were ordered not to leave you alone." A maidservant hesitated to say. The small white fists by the girl''s side clenched, her eyes turning colder. "Your highness, perhaps we could go to the kitchen and deliver you some snacks, that''ll cheer you up!" "Indeed! While you wait, we can draw you a nice herbal rose bath and¡­" Suddenly, the girl''s lovely voice rose in anger as she shouted. "Don''t I have the authority to command servants like you? I said to leave! Scram!" The maidservants were extremely frightened. When they returned to their senses their eyes flashed with sympathy yet again. "Your highness, I understand you''re feeling troubled for the Madam, but she promised to visit you tonight. There''s no need to¡­" "Quiet! Whether she comes or not, I don''t care anymore! If she wants to be with my uncle then let her! All I want is to be alone, is that too much to ask?" Although her voice still had a hint of immaturity in it, every word was said strongly; it was as though each word was doused in ice water. "Being surrounded all the time¡­it''s suffocating! Everything is so¡­" At that moment, a heavy feeling welled up in the little girl''s chest. She released a loud cough and covered her mouth with her small hands. The maidservants surrounded the girl with anxious expressions. "Your highness, are you all..." Their bodies suddenly froze, their eyes widening. "Your highness, you¡­" "Quick someone call the Imperial physician! The Princess¡­" "¡­The Princess has coughed blood!" Blood? The tiny, petite figure looked down at the blood on her white palms, a metallic taste filling her mouth. Viewing the dark color against her tiny fingers, her doe eyes grew large. She suddenly felt the urge to go back and see her mother. After that, her world turned black. 140 Her Saviors Rin''s eyelids became too heavy to open before she slowly felt her body ease. The first thing she felt upon waking up was a piercing pain in her head. Next, her thick eyelashes trembled as she struggled to open her eyes. A hazy image of a woman with golden hair and emerald eyes appeared in front of her. The woman''s eyes were soft and warm as she hovered over her and placed a warm, wet cloth over her head. Rin''s eyes couldn''t help but tremble. She stared at the figure in a daze. "Mother?" "Hah? Who are you calling this old monk your mother?" Suddenly hearing a gruff, elderly voice come out of the lovely young woman, Rin blinked her eyes a couple of times. Sure enough, after her vision cleared, the person leaning over her wasn''t her gorgeous mother, but rather a short and scrawny old man wearing white robes. "Seems like that fever not only made you faint but stupid as well." The white-haired man grumbled. "If that''s the case, putting you out of your misery seems like the best solution." Rin''s expression was dull. Was he speaking about euthanizing her right in front of her? Before she had to speak, a childlike voice spoke from around the corner. "Put her out of her misery? I thought you said she was okay?!" With her head propped on a pillow, Rin shifted her eyes to the childlike voice. Standing between the doorway, was a boy dressed in brown and green robes, his auburn hair spiked up. He marched over to the old monk and was about to yell words of concern, when he was suddenly knocked hard on the head. "Noisy brat, I was only joking. She''s fine." The boy clutched his head before blinking his round eyes and breathing a sigh of relief. At that moment, the young boy perceived a pair of eyes on him and shifted his head to the figure on the bed. Realizing the girl was looking back at him silently, Aiguo''s cheeks couldn''t help but heat up, his eyes darting away from her face. Not even two seconds later, he peeked back up and was in awe. A girl possibly no older than fifteen, blinked her quiet eyes at him. She looked so white, soft, and thin. Unhealthily thin. Her eyes were hollow, but her pupils rare color of emerald naturally lit them up. Her cheekbones were too prominent, possibly a result of not eating enough food. The boy couldn''t help but think she was probably very pretty when she was rested and had some meat on her bones. He would make sure to hunt for meat and make her eat lots! Lost in his glorifying thoughts, he hadn''t noted the old monk looking at him with twitched brows. Whack--! "Ouch!" Aiguo''s originally warm expression immediately turned into the stormiest one he could summon. "What the hell, old man?!" The white-haired monk knocks him on the head again. Before Aiguo could snap obscenities at him, the old monk indifferently turned away to walk toward Rin. "I don''t welcome perverts, nor profanity. Take your blasphemy and impure thoughts with the rest of the vile swine." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "I-Impure?" Aiguo blinked innocently. He froze for a moment before gritting his teeth and roaring, "Old man!" The white-haired monk ignores the boy and calmly grasped Rin''s hand to feel her pulse. The room was silent for a moment before his thin lips curled into a satisfied, smug grin. "Her condition has gotten much better." He said proudly. "However, her fever hasn''t broken completely, although it''s still better than yesterday. If you feed her this nourishing broth and ensure she stays warm for two weeks or so, she''ll be fine." Aiguo breathed a sigh of relief. "Then after that, you can kick her out when she''s all healed or make her pay you back with physical labor." Rin and Aiguo: "¡­" This old man was rather shameless! Rin stared at the two silently. She moistened her dry, pale lips and opened her mouth to speak, but found her throat to be dry and suddenly burst out in a fit of coughing. Both turned and looked at the coughing girl on the bed. "What are you two doing? The poor girl is coughing to death on the bed and all you can do is stare?" Rin heard the sound of another voice, this time it was a girl. Through the tears hanging at the corner of her eyes, she could see someone rush toward her. A warm hand supported her back and elevated her up. "Here, drink this slowly." The girl''s voice was slightly rough, but that didn''t deflect the warmth in it. Rin slowly drank the lukewarm water and felt her dry throat moisten by the warm liquid. She hadn''t realized how thirsty she was until now. After she had finished drinking, Rin blinked away the tears on her lashes. She glanced up and felt two pairs of eyes staring at her in clear bewilderment. At that moment, she noticed a young girl beside her. The girl possessed a youthful face, but was exceptionally tall, her cheekbones knobby. Her face was broad, her tiny gracious eyes, which resembled tadpoles, stared at her dazzlingly. Rin cleared her moistened throat and parted her lips to speak. "Where am I?" Jia was surprised upon heeding the girl''s melodious, gentle voice and felt her heart thump. Aiguo, on the other hand, felt his entire being flush. Jia cleared her throat and answered. "My brother and I found you unconscious in the snow and brought you to our home in Su village." Rin slowly processed this newfound information with a calm gaze. She gradually began recalling the last moments she had before everything turned dark. During the ambush against An Sun''s camp, she shielded him from an arrow and fell off the cliff. At this thought, Rin''s eyes shifted to her chest where the arrow penetrated, but only found a tight bandaged strapped around her chest. Jia saw her line of sight and scratched her cheek. "Ah, right, there was an arrow in your chest. It was safely removed, so don''t worry! But it might leave a slight scar in the future." Rin paused in thought for a short while, when suddenly, Jia''s face peered into hers. "It''s a good thing we rescued you in time though, otherwise you most likely would have frozen or bled to death! Thankfully, we called Master Qiu, and he helped remove the arrow from your chest. Oh, Master Qiu is the old man who was here earlier when you woke up." Rin''s brows furrowed. She glanced up and found the old man that was previously in the room was no longer there. When had he left? She hadn''t even sensed it. "Don''t worry, he disappears like that often," Jia said with a little laugh as if sensing her thoughts. Rin paused in thought for a short while, but ultimately, she didn''t say anything. She looks back at the smiling girl with her hands folded on her lap. "Thank you, for saving me," Rin said in a quiet voice. A beaming smile suddenly broke on Jia''s broad face, her dark eyes twinkling. "My name''s Jia and this is my little brother Aiguo." She tilted her head toward the boy behind her. Rin glanced at the spiked hair boy and found his expression was extremely tense, his face slightly flushed. Noticing her stare, he puckered his lips and averted his gaze. Rin noted the tips of his ears suspiciously turning a bright red. Jia noticed her brother''s odd behavior and rolled her eyes. "So, what''s your name?" Rin sank into silence, but after a moment, she said, "My name is Rin." Jia blinked for a moment and scrunched up her nose. "Rin?" "It''s an unusual name isn''t it?" Rin smiled. Jia realized her inappropriate response and shook her head. "Ah, no, it''s a beautiful name! I was just surprised, that''s all!" Rin laughed softly. "Thank you." Though Rin''s responses were short and polite, Jia felt she did not wish to explore the subject. Jia coughed gently to dispel the awkward atmosphere. "Well, you should rest. When you wake up, I''ll give you some nourishing soup Master Qiu left." "Mm." Rin nodded. Jia smiled before turning to yank the collar of the dazed Aiguo out of the room. Slightly struggling, the boy was forced to leave with his sister. Rin watched as the two siblings left and quietly stared at her folded hands. Through the small window in her room, she watched the glowing moon, thin white clouds flying in the sky. A fresh breeze blows against her clothes, locks of satin hair brushing against her pale cheeks. Her bright eyes dulled and suddenly a melodious, bitter sound released from her lips. "What is this?" Had she not chosen her fate - to die honorably for An Sun? Then what was this? Why was she still alive? Was this fate''s way of saying it''s not her time to die? Rin found it bitter and cruel. She looked back at the moon and her lips crumbled. After a moment of silence, she leaned her head back against her pillow. Rin shut her heavy eyelids and breathed deeply. For now, she just wanted to rest. For a moment, just let her rest. 141 Take Responsibility Early the next morning, Rin woke up to the sound of chopping wood. She sat up on the bed a little groggy and shifted her head in the direction of the sound. Slipping out of the bed with her bare feet, Rin walked out of the small bedroom. The moment she opened the wooden door of the hut, a bone-piercingly cold wind came barreling in from outside, complete with ice and snow. It was enough to make her entire body shiver. Her body was still rather sensitive to the cold. Rin raised her eyes and saw Jia standing over a tree trunk with an ax in her hand, effortlessly chopping logs of wood. The tall girl extended her hand and wiped sweat from her broad brows before chopping away again. Suddenly, perceiving something from the corner of her eye, Jia stops her movements and looks over to see Rin''s frail figure observing her from the doorway. Flashing a wide grin on her face, Jia waved her hand. "Mornin''!" Rin nodded slightly. "Good morning." Jia grabbed another wooden log from beside her and placed it on the trunk. "You should head inside. I''m almost done here; I''m just chopping wood to prepare breakfast." Rin again nodded her head and walked back inside. Though she didn''t enjoy allowing Jia to do everything herself, she knew there wasn''t much she could do with her body''s condition. In the meantime, Rin glanced around the small hut and felt somewhat nostalgic. It reminded her of the hut her mother lived in for three years. The interior was decorated simply, revealing the lack of wealth. A small wooden table and chairs were set in the center, a few pottery pots scattered in the corners of the room. The only one bedroom with a hard cushion for a bed was small and had no door. Whilst Rin was observing the interior of the hut, Jia had finished chopping wood. She stepped inside to see the beautiful girl quietly sitting on a wooden chair and gazing around. Jia noticed her complexion seemed to have greatly improved after a proper night''s rest. A smile surfaced on her lips as she said, "You seem to look better today. I''ll start making breakfast now. I hope you don''t mind waiting a little longer." Rin shook her head. "I don''t mind." As if suddenly recalling something, Rin turned to look at the tall girl. "Where''s your brother?" "Ah, Aiguo? He when to get some shinbones for dinner tonight. I''m cooking soup! Ah, do you like soup? We don''t have much so it might not taste that great, but I ensure you my cooking isn''t completely terrible!" Rin sat calmly in her spot and smiled. "It''s all right, I''m not too picky." Jia scratched the thick black hair on her head. "You don''t talk much, do you?" Rin just smiled and said nothing, confirming Jia''s words. Jia didn''t mind and continued to grin widely. "Here, drink some of this nourishing medicine Master Qiu left. Don''t worry, it''s not too bitter. Aiguo should be back soon with extra ingredients for breakfast." Rin accepted the cup of medicine and lowered her head to drink it slowly. Meanwhile, Jia began burning the chopped blocks of wood into a stone oven. She pulled out a giant iron pot from the side and grabbed a wooden jar of what appeared to be shredded wheat. Pouring it into the pot, she swiftly places water in before covering it. By the time she finished, small hurried footsteps sounded nearby. "I got them!" Aiguo stepped into the hut, a slight blush on his cheeks from running. "It''s about time! What took you so long?" "Hey, don''t blame me! The old man there is stingy!" "Yeah, yeah, hand me the bones." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Aiguo''s face was gloomy, but he still delivered his sister the bag of shinbones. Jia glanced inside the bag and grinned. "He may have a stingy attitude, but he''s not stingy with his portions. You did well. Now go sit at the table while I prepare breakfast." Jia fondled his spiky head. Escaping her hand, Aiguo grumbled to himself while walking to the table. However, upon turning around, his movements stopped as he finally noticed the unparalleled beauty sitting in the chair. Her head was currently lowered, thick lashes fanning against her pale cheeks. A strand of her long dark hair tucked behind her small dainty ear, exposing a minor portion of her smooth, porcelain neck. Aiguo was dumbfounded and suddenly recalled the shapes of rounded peaks and small pink dots exposed against a white, soft surface. Aiguo had already been feeling both ashamed and aggrieved at the same time, causing him to feel deeply confused. Without him noticing, his ears had even flushed red with embarrassment. To see such a sight¡­he needed to be a man! Aiguo drew in a deep breath and walked up to the girl. Right now, the two of them were so close that Aiguo could see the eyelashes on her eyes. They looked even lovelier up close! In that instant, he had lowered his head and declared: "I¡­I will take responsibility for you!" Rin had just lifted her cup to take a sip of the nourishing drink when she heeded Aiguo''s words, which caused her to pause a moment. She blinked with wide, innocent eyes at him. Her gaze was questioning, as she could not fathom the meaning behind his words. Rin was just about to speak when Jia came from behind her brother and smacked him hard on the head. "Idiot! What nonsense are spewing!" Aiguo''s brows furrowed. Clearly unhappy, he said, "But, I saw¡ª" Jia struck him on the head again to prevent him from speaking anything further. "Shut up! You''re not allowed five feet near Rin, understand? Go outside and play with a stick or something to cool yourself off." Aiguo''s face was flushed red with anger. However, he couldn''t say anything in return and helplessly turned to leave. Rin saw his cheeks turn pink with frustration; his head drooped low as he left the hut. Placing her hands on her hips, Jia shook her head helplessly. When she turned to look at Rin, she said, "Ignore what that idiot said just now. He''s young and confused." Rin couldn''t hold back anymore and the corners of her lips twitched upwards in soundless laughter. Moments like this were rare for her to encounter. "I understand." Rin laughed gently. Jia let out a laugh as well. Suddenly, the awkward air had turned softer. ¡­ After a while, the boiled shredded wheat Jia boiled finished, and she served around the table after calling Aiguo back inside. While eating, the two siblings randomly conversed while Rin silently sipped the boiled shredded wheat. When Rin finished, Jia glanced at her bowl and smiled. "You must have been hungry. Do you want seconds?" Rin shook her head. "No, thank you." "I''m sure you ate much better and more filling things back home," Jia said with a somewhat embarrassed smile. Rin resisted the urge to scratch her nose. Jia''s words were both true and false. When living in the Bai army, her meals were always extravagant and well-seasoned. But when in comparison to the food she ate in the Tuhan army, Jia''s food was better. Rin coughed to the side. "No, that''s not it. Rather, I feel terrible eating food I did not contribute to." Jia blinked at Rin for a moment before her lips curled up. She snorted. "You''re rather modest, aren''t you? If that''s what you''re so worried about then don''t be. I understand we may look unwealthy, but we have enough food to feed an extra mouth. Especially considering it''s just my brother and me here." Rin was momentarily stunned. She hadn''t thought Jia''s words would be so carefree and bold. Compared to most girls she met her age, they were reserved, polite, and gentle. But Jia, a young girl possibly a year older than her, was bold, upbeat and strong with her words. It was refreshing. For the first time, a genuine smile appeared on Rin''s face. "Then¡­may I have seconds, please?" Rin clumsily asked with a slight cough. "Hehe, of course!" Jia stood up from her seat and grabbed Rin''s bowl before walking to the stove. Meanwhile, Aiguo stole a glance toward Rin and sneakily placed a piece of dried meat from his pocket onto the table. "I like my women meatier." He lowered his head muttered with red cheeks. Rin was left speechless by his words. 142 Look From A Beauty Three days later, time slowly passed in the village. Once a day, Rin would drink the nourishment tonic given by Master Qiu. At this point, she seemed to be well. Jia was pleased to see that the girl was slowly recovering. As the sun slowly sets that night, Jia walked into the small bedroom with a quilt in her hand and stared at the girl silently gazing out the window. The drafts from the gaps of the window lifted Rin''s forelocks slightly. Jia walked over and placed the thick quilt on her small shoulders. "Are you warm enough?" Rin shifted her gaze to look at the girl and nodded. "Yes." "Although you seem healthy enough, you still look too thin." Jia frowned. "Do you not like the food here? Is there anything specific you like to eat that I could make?" Rin glanced up at Jia awkwardly as if she had been scolded. "The meals have been wonderful," Rin protested. "If anything, the food here is delicious. I truly am indebted to you and your brother." Rin smiled at Jia and the small boy standing at the entrance of the door, whose face began to blush. Jia curled her lips up in a sheepish grin and let out a laugh. "Well, since you enjoy my meals so much and you''re rather healed up, you can head down to the market with us later to purchase some supplies for dinner tomorrow." "Mm." Rin nodded her head. "Aiguo and I will be sleeping in the other room if you need anything." "Thank you," Rin said. Jia ensured the girl was nice and warm on the bed before turning to grab the little figure snooping by the door out. Rin sighs softly to herself and looks at the winter moon''s light. Grandfather¡­Uncle Guo¡­I hope you''re doing well. Rin glanced at the candle by her bedside and leaned over to blow it out. Before going to bed that night, Rin quietly thought to herself. An Sun¡­she hoped he was doing well. ¡­ Early the following morning. Rin put on a thick coat. She wore boots stuffed with hay to keep her feet warm and waited by the door outside. The air was frigid and misty, the feeling of deep winter still present. Jia came out momentarily, her tall, lanky body dressed in a thick coat with Aiguo right behind her. "Are you well?" Jia glanced at the girl up and down and noticed her exposed, pink-tinted ears. "Here, wear this. It''ll protect your ears." Rin nodded obediently and draped her head with the thick muslin scarf Jia handed her to cover her exposed ears. The girl''s covered and cute appearance gave Jia the urge to pinch her little cheeks. She couldn''t help but tease. "Hehe, you look like one of those aunties selling fish." Rin blinked her eyes and laughed softly. Aiguo looked up the girl and furrowed his brows. "Rin is far more beautiful than those old rags at the market." Jia frowned and smacked her brother one the head as she scolded him to be careful with his words. Aiguo protested. "But it''s true! Her figure is much more beautiful than the aunties in the market! Their breasts sag to their knees!" "Aiguo!" Jia said through clenched teeth and smacked the boy on the head again. Rin''s eyes widened in shock. Why did she feel as if the young boy''s words have another meaning? Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. ¡­ The three left the small hut and walked down to the village market. The sharp winds cut through their bodies. Jia glanced at Rin, worried that the bitter weather would be bad for the girl. However, her almond-shaped eyes lit up, clearly showing how happy she was to be outdoors. It was as if she were oblivious to the cold winds. Jia couldn''t help but reveal a smile and continued to walk around while holding her brother''s hand. Rin''s gaze surveyed the market and felt a sense of comfort enter her. It all reminded her of the market with her mother. When inside the palace, on a rare occasion during the Autumn Festival, her mother ordered Wei Jingyi to take her out and explore the city. Just like now, fishermen and civilians were selling their merchandise. Rin''s eyes lowered at the thought as she retracted her gaze from the shops and followed the two siblings. When the three entered the butcher shop, the tall young proprietor smiled at the entering figures. "Welcome!" Rin glanced around and noticed two young men behind a wooden counter. The taller one with a pointy, rough face smiled more frequently, while the shorter one bore a softer face. The butcher and a young man beside him looked at the familiar siblings coming in with kind expressions. At that moment, they noticed the petite figure beside the tall girl and were astonished. A muslin scarf wrapped around the girl''s head, revealing the quiet and clear expression on her face, highlighting her pretty looks. Curved brows, pink lips, almond-shaped eyes, and rosy cheeks. Yet, what stood out the most was the girl''s bright, emerald eyes. The lady before them was so pretty and delicate, like a blooming flower! Jia bowed politely to the men, and Rin retreated silently into the corner of the shop with Aiguo. "What will you be preparing this time, Jia?" The young owner asked. "Hello, Gen Rong! May I please have shinbones and a bit of meat? I plan to prepare soup tonight." "Right away." Gen Rong turns to the young helper behind him who nods. Gen Rong turns back to look at Jia and glances at the figure in the corner. "I see you have an extra mouth to feed." Jia glanced at Rin who stood quietly in the corner. Rin noticed their stares and raised her head, glancing over at Jia. She didn''t say a word but gently nodded. Gen Rong bobbed his head in return. "She''s a relative from out of town." "A relative?" Gen Rong arched a brow. Jia didn''t respond to his remark and merely stared back at him with a sharp expression. Gen Rong chuckled slightly at the tall girl''s attempted aggressive expression. The young helper returns with a paper packet from the back and grabs three large hunks of shinbones from the stock of beef bones. He wrapped a handful of stew meat and placed it on the wooden counter. "Will that be all?" Jia nodded. "Ten silvers." Jia took a brown pouch from her pocket and looked inside. Her expression turned strange. Jia scratched her head, and embarrassment appeared on her broad face. "Ah, how much for just the shinbones?" "Three silvers." Jia clicked her tongue. "You''re rather stingy with your meat prices, Gen Rong." Not at all offended, the young owner just smiled. "Haha, well, we have to make a living somehow. Meat is becoming harder to hunt for in this weather." Jia could only sigh in agreement. "Well then, pardon my error, but I''ll only be buying the shinbones today." "Of course." Gen Rong returned the meat to the case. "You''re making a broth tonight?" Jia let out a snort. "As one would expect. What else would there be to cook during this unpleasant weather?" "It would be better to have broth with some meat, I would imagine." Gen Rong spoke with a smile. "Yes, it would. If only the prices were lower would we be able to enjoy that." Jia laughed. Gen Rong crossed his arms and laughed out loud. He suddenly unlocked the case of meat and reopened the paper packet of bones to place half the meat he previously returned inside. Jia was stunned and looked at the young owner with wide eyes. "Hey, I was just kidding around. I can''t take this for free..." "Consider it the first sale of the day." Gen Rong smiled and stole a glance at the beauty in the corner. "You have an extra mouth to feed after all." Jia wanted to laugh and cry at the same time. Grasping the meaning of his actions, she kindly thanked him and turned toward the two figures waiting in the corner. "Let''s go." ... Outside the shop, Rin glanced at the paper package in Jia''s hand. "If things are becoming difficult to afford because of me, I don''t mind helping out." Rin offered. When Jia looked to meet Rin''s concerned gaze, her heart softened. "Don''t worry. You won''t need to lift a finger. If you accompany me on my trips from now on, we''ll receive free food for a long time!" Confused, Rin tilted her head. Jia giggled. "Gen Rong, the butcher just now, he likes you. It was a present." Rin opened her shiny, emerald eyes wide. She coughed slightly. "That doesn''t seem like a reason to sell away free meat." "You''d be surprised by what men will do for beautiful women. Believe me, a single glance from a beauty like you, and he''ll be passing you his entire shop!" Rin revealed a helpless expression. "Jia¡­" Jia couldn''t resist laughing as she looked at the complicated expression on the girl''s face. She grabbed Rin''s hand and swung it back and forth. Jia said in a clear and pleasant voice, "Now that I have my own little beauty as a friend, we''ll be unstoppable in this town!" Rin''s face flashed a very subtle emotion as her eyes swept over the tall girl playfully holding her hand. Although Jia wasn''t a beauty, her kind dark eyes and broad smiles made one feel warm and comforted. She called her a friend. Suddenly, Rin smiled. This feeling¡­it was nice. 143 Strength Of Words Over the last week in Su Village, Rin had grown accustomed to the general routes and civilians within the market. Rin learned as extra work, Jia volunteered to wash a few fishermens'' clothing. Considering all the work the girl had done for her, Rin volunteered to lend her hand. That evening, carrying two bundles of fishermens'' clothing, Rin and Jia walked to the cove. Their long skirts gathered and tied, the two crouched by the stream as Jia set up the washboard. The icy water froze her hands, the skin on them thickened and rough from years of work. Jia looked up from her work and saw Rin folding the wet shirts on the side. "You don''t have to help me with this, you know. You''re still recuperating, especially with your injury." Jia helplessly said, remembering the girl''s arrow injury. Rin shook her head while neatly gathering the clothes. "I don''t mind." After that, Rin turned to the side and tackled a pair of dark trousers, stained with fish blood and guts. Without complaints, Rin continued scrubbing the clothes in the icy water. Jia had been observing Rin''s actions from the side. Jia sank into silence and went back to washing clothes. After the two finished, they took the bundles of clothing and walked back to the hut. While walking, Jia would occasionally steal glances to the girl beside her. Unconsciously, her mind went back to the sight she saw in the woods that day. When they had found Rin, she was covered in blood ¨C an arrow wound. Who could have done that? Jia had been taught from young to help those in need and was less fortunate. Possibly because she had habitually taken the intuitive to speak to Rin, she hadn''t noticed it until now. She didn''t know anything about Rin. Besides small conversations, the girl was reserved, polite and would occasionally display a sincere expression. Apart from her name, there was no other information. It was clear from her mannerisms and appearance, she was raised in a well-put household, perhaps a young miss. Jia''s eyes glanced down at the girl''s small white hands. Her young hands showed work; they were not the soft, knowing hands of a highborn young miss. Who exactly was she? Just as Jia parted her lips to ask, she suddenly spotted a familiar figure sitting in front of their hut. Upon a closer look, Jia''s eyes widened. "Aiguo! What happened to you?!" Upon seeing his sister, the spike-haired boy quickly lowered his gaze and rushed to enter the house. However, before he could pass through the door, his robe collar was tugged, pulling him backward. Jia kneeled and peered into his face. "What happened? Who did this to you?" The young boy''s face was covered in bruises and his spiky hair was slightly disheveled. It was clear just by looking, the boy got into a fight of some sort. "What did I tell you about fighting with the other kids? Being a man doesn''t mean to throw your fists whenever you meet a conflict!" Aiguo retracted his gaze and the corners of his lips stiffened indifferently. Jia frowned at his silence and took a deep breath to keep calm. She reached her hand out to touch his cheek, but the boy quickly evaded her touch. Jia irritably twitched her brow and stood up. "Stay right there, I''m going to go get a cloth with cold water. Hopefully, we can suppress the swelling." Aiguo pretended not to hear her and averted his sister''s gaze. Jia shook her head and turned around to see Rin watching on the side quietly. She looked at her with a complicated expression and compressed her lips together. "Could you watch him for me?" "Mm." Rin nodded her head slightly. As Jia retreated to collect cold water, Rin shifted her sight to the young boy in front of her. The two were silent. The boy''s head lowered slightly, his eyes looking down. Without a word, Rin collected the bundle of clothes in her hands and walked inside the hut, ignoring the young boy. Aiguo was somewhat surprised by her muteness and turned to see her setting the clothes on the wooden table. Rin suddenly shifted her head and looked at the boy standing at the entrance. "Come here." Rin''s voice was soft, but it caused Aiguo to feel slightly startled. Oddly enough, he listened to her commands and walked over. Rin was still silent as she went to the kitchen and reached for a wet rag. Walking back to the boy, she kneeled and began to wipe the dirt and sweat off his face. Aiguo was slightly dazed for a moment and felt a blush creep on his cheeks. Observing the lovely girl''s face up close, he suddenly felt nervous, his heart pounding fiercely inside his chest. Though Rin wasn''t ignorant of the boy''s unusual interest in her, she acted as she hadn''t noticed and continued to wipe his face. Rin was silent for a moment before she suddenly asked: "Do you get into fights often?" Aiguo raised his head to look at Rin before he shrugged his shoulders. "Only a couple of times." He muttered. "How come?" Frowning slightly, Aiguo''s eyes were frosty, and nobody could tell what he was thinking. Unseen by Aiguo, the girl''s eyes softened. Rin casually threw the rag on the small table and reached over to pinch the boy''s cheek. Aiguo woke from his haze and suddenly blinked his eyes at Rin with a stunned expression. "I am sure you had a justifiable reason, however, did you try using your words instead?" The boy''s lips minced together into a frown. "What use do words have? Won''t fists handle things quickly?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Rin sighed helplessly. She looked at the boy and couldn''t help but think of a certain, fiery man. Rin felt the two were vaguely similar. Thinking this, her gaze involuntarily softened. She stretched out a finger and softly poked the center of the boy''s forehead. "Raise your words, not your fist. Physical strength may be useful for the time being, but don''t diminish the power of words. In the long-term, they can hold more power than a fist." Aiguo tilted his head. "How?" Rin paused for a moment and gradually looked into the young boy''s eyes, her gaze becoming more meaningful. She said with a slight smile, "It all depends on the situation, but you''ll see one day." Aiguo stared in a daze. The beautiful, peach blossom eyes the shape of crescent moons and was accompanied by two beautiful dimples on her white, rosy cheeks. Aiguo''s face exploded into a furious blush again. "Rin¡­" Aiguo cautiously spoke up. "Hm?" Rin tilted her head. The boy lowered his eyes before looking up to stare at the girl with a bold gaze. "When I grow up and become stronger, will you wait for me? Even if you''re old and no longer wanted, I''ll still take you!" "No." Aiguo couldn''t help but reveal a bitter pout. "Why not?" "You are far better suited with girls your own age." Rin sighed. "But girls my age are all flat-chested and ugly!" Rin: "¡­" The room was quiet enough to hear the sound of a needle drop. Flick--! "Ow!" Aiguo clutched his forehead. "Someone once told me this was a light form of punishment for bad behavior." Rin stood up and walked toward the table of clothes. Grabbing a set of clothing, she quietly began folding them as if nothing happened. "Next time you encounter those people again, just remember to use your words first. If it comes down to it, then you may use your fists as you please." Rin said calmly. Aiguo looked at the girl by the table and blinked his round eyes rapidly. He didn''t know why, but he felt the Rin he saw now was far more interesting than the soft, fair girl he thought he knew. Her words were sharp but meaningful. The look in her quiet eyes was darker compared to before, a slight chill running through his spine. He suddenly felt that he liked this version of her more¡­ ¡­ The middle-aged man extended his arms over his head. He looked up at the visible, cloudless sky and breathed out a cloud of white fog. "What a beautiful view. Don''t you think, Ju?" The small brown falcon on the man''s shoulder flashes its beady black eyes and remains silent. Wei Jingyi chuckles as he strokes its head gently. The mountain is pristine and white, even the dark green of the pines are coated in the crystalline snow. "Your master is rather heartless with her requests." He sighed when thinking of the long journey ahead. Wei Jingyi grazed his head and looked down at the paper in his hand. The girl''s letter was blunt, but it explained all the necessary details he had to grasp about the situation concisely. [Head North. Divert the Head An from Sun] Wei Jingyi''s lips curled into a helpless grin. He murmured, "Who would have thought the girl would be so kind to that ruthless commander." Glancing back up at the mountain path, Wei Jingyi tucked the letter into his clothes once he was done reading. He clutched the wooden staff in his hand and stepped forward to his task. 144 The Reveal After settling to team together to search for the missing body of the little strategist, the Bai army and An Sun returned to Jilin province. Inside a room in the governor''s estate. "You still haven''t found her?!" Bai Han slammed his fist against the desk. The soldier was scared silly. His whole body trembled as he knelt. Bai Han hadn''t expected the results to turn out so empty. It was as if his granddaughter''s body completely disappeared! Bai Han grit his teeth. "Keep looking! Ask the town''s citizens if they''ve seen her! A body doesn''t go missing so easily! Spread men farther north and if it comes down to it, enter the southern territory." "Yes, commander." The soldier stood up from the ground and left the room. Not a moment later, Duyi Zhong entered and glanced at the old commander leaning tiredly in his chair. When he noticed how pale he looked, his pupils shrunk. "Bai Han, you must rest. At this age, worrying will only worsen your health." Duyi Zhong sighed as he walked up to the man, placing a hand on his shoulder. Bai Han''s eyes were cast downwards, and he remained silent. His emotions at that moment crashed against the walls of his heart fiercely. "I can''t rest." Bai Han muttered weakly. "Not until I see her¡­dead or alive, I need to see her one last time." "Bai Han¡­" At this time, someone knocked on the door. Both men shift their gazes and stared as General Guo entered. "Commander An''s men returned from their search." At this, Bai Han''s eyes lit up; two sparks of light shining steadfastly in the depths of his dull eyes. He abruptly stood up from his chair before rushing out of the room. Duyi Zhong watched him retreat and revealed a complicated expression. ¡­ Waiting in An Sun''s main tent, Bai Han nervously paced back and forth. "Didn''t you say they returned? Where is he?!" General Guo calmly replied. "He''s on his way commander." Bai Han clamped his thin lips together and sunk into silence. His expression showed how displeased he was. Unlike Bai Han, General Guo looked at An Sun in a more rational view. Though he too blamed the young man for kidnapping his niece, he knew her sacrificial actions were beyond the young man''s control. He knew his granddaughter placed her trust in the young man. So well enough, she''d risk her life for him. Reluctant to believe it, he knew An Sun was an important figure in the girl''s heart. At that moment, the sound of snowy footsteps sounded nearby. The men shift their gaze to see An Sun entering the tent. His jet-black robes and perfectly straight posture caused his presence to feel cold and oppressive. His gaze swept over to see that Bai Han had a haggard expression, evidently grieving over his grandson. Upon seeing the young man, Bai Han''s eyes grew frantic. "How''d it go? Did you find anything?" An Sun''s handsome face was rather serious and grim. He shook his head with a sigh. "Nothing. None of the villagers from the neighboring towns have witnessed a young man of his description. I''ve even ordered some men to ask the herdsmen traveling by." Bai Han''s expression sunk. "How can this be?" Manchu, who entered behind An Sun, rubbed his numb body all over, warming himself at the brazier. "We can try to search farther north and ask if anyone''s seen him. However, at this point, it feels as if we''re drawing near a dead end," Manchu said after warming himself up. Governor Duyi, Bai Han, and General Guo were silent. It had just dawned on them... These two¡­thought that Rin was a young man. No wonder the search came to a dead-end! Plopping into his chair to pour himself a glass of wine, An Sun noticed the mens'' odd expressions from the corner of his eye. "What is it?" An Sun asked, an eyebrow raised. The three men were silent. An Sun''s brows drew together the longer they prolonged their silence. He finally shifted his deep gaze towards them. His thin lips pressed together without a word. His gaze was cold and expressionless. "Is there something you''re not telling me that I should know?" Unexpectedly, the three froze when they heeded his voice. Bai Han didn''t dare believe the young man''s cold tone had an effect on him and averted his gaze stubbornly. General Guo and Governor Duyi perceive the old man''s childish behavior and sighed helplessly. General Guo turned to look at An Sun and bowed his head slightly. "Please pardon us for concealing this from you, but I hope you understand we had every reason to do this for the protection of Bai Lan." An Sun''s expression hadn''t changed a bit beside a slight arch in his brow. It was still the same coldly handsome face as always. He didn''t speak and allowed General Guo to continue while sipping his wine. "This grandson of ours, Bai Lan¡­" General Guo spoke slowly. "Rather than being a young man, she''s a young woman." "Pftt---!" An Sun suddenly choked on his wine and broke out into a series of coughs. Manchu, who stood to the side, widened his eyes. At that moment, his brows furrowed into a deep frown. "Are you joking?" General Guo shook his head. "No, I am not. The young man by the name of Bai Lan who served you, is our Bai family''s only granddaughter, Bai Rin. Had we not required your help in the search for her, I wouldn''t have disclosed this information." General Guo paused momentarily. "However, it seems that our granddaughter trusts you enough to give her life for you. So, I see no problem in depending on you as well." "That¡­" Manchu was astounded. "No wonder¡­I always thought his body was rather fragile." Bai Han coldly sneered and said, "Hah! Who are you calling fragile? My granddaughter trained alongside my men since she was little! To stand among your men for months and survive, do you consider that fragile?" Manchu: "..." General Guo inwardly shook his head helplessly. At that moment, he suddenly noticed that the young man sitting in his seat was oddly quiet. He glanced over and was stunned to see the handsome young man''s cold face cracked, and was now filled with a glowing blush. General Guo''s eyes narrowed up as he stared with his eyes fixed upon the young man. Meanwhile, An Sun was lost in his thoughts. The moment he heard General Guo''s words, everything turned mute. They were saying something, but he couldn''t hear what it was. All his mind could think of was the small figure, their round emerald eyes gazing at him with an expression of trust. "Lord An¡­" "Lord An¡­" "If Lord An doesn''t mind, I''d like to stay by your side a little longer." "You will become a noble leader, An Sun." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. An Sun''s face felt warm and he covered his eyes with his palm. No way¡­Bai Lan¡ªno, Bai Rin¡­was a girl? An Sun quickly sorted his emotions and glanced up to notice General Guo''s peering gaze. An Sun cleared his throat and averted his gaze. "In that case, we should continue our search first thing in the morning." A strange look appeared in Bai Han''s eyes after he had heard An Sun''s words. "You¡­You''re continuing with the search?" An Sun''s brows furrowed somewhat. His deep voice was calm as he said, "Sir Bai, although your granddaughter is a woman, I still consider her a trusted comrade. At the end of the day, Bai Lan or Bai Rin, I will still protect her until the end." Bai Han sunk into silence as he listened to the man''s words. "Very well, we''ll continue to search tomorrow." As much as he wished to proceed with the search, he knew it was fruitless to overwork his men. After everything was settled, everyone returned to their rooms for the night. ¡­ The night was quiet and soundless. An Sun was seated at the desk in his room within his tent. Only the occasional sound of the howling, cold winds broke the silence. An Sun''s dark, gray eyes stared into the emptiness before him. He propped his head on his hand as if he was thinking about something. He looked down at the green ribbon in his hand and recalled the petite figure in the hot spring. Half of a fair, smooth upper body was revealed to the open air, the other half hidden from the steamy waters. Long strands of wet dark hair trailed down a long, elegant neck and delicate collarbones. Snow-white skin like porcelain. An Sun''s thin lips pressed together as the depths of his eyes turned into a fathomless sea. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes as if he was calming his fluctuating emotions. He only opened them again a long while later, his gaze lingering back onto the green ribbon. When he spoke, his slightly husky voice, "Bai Rin." 145 Melon Snatchers *WARNING: The following content may contain mildly mature content that may not be suitable for younger audiences. There was a refreshing breeze on the morning Rin went to the market to shop for ingredients for dinner. Ever since her previous visit to the market, Jia had offered for Rin to make numerous trips in the hope of receiving ''discounts.'' Recently, Rin noticed Jia was distant. The initial friendly and welcoming demeanor had turned reserved and slightly stiff. After Rin noticed this change, she inwardly sighed heavily. She knew this reaction was bound to happen at some point. To Jia, she was a stranger with an unknown background. Rin didn''t mind, though. If anything, she preferred it this way. It was best not to grow attached to something one could not keep. Sooner or later, she would leave them. Rin had finished her shopping for the day and was going back to the sibling''s home, carrying a loaded basket on the crook of each arm. At this point, the villagers had grown accustomed to Rin''s appearance. Her delicate, captivating features were unforgettable to those who saw her. She was rather petite and dainty. Delicate, if you will. High, delicate cheekbones, a small nose, bright emerald eyes, soft pale skin, and silky dark hair. Without a doubt, the girl was an exquisite and rare beauty! When Rin passed by a shop, three young male villagers noticed the girl going in the direction of the mountains. The three youths looked at one another snickering, their eyes displaying a dark gleam. They soon trailed behind her down the long, vacant mountainous path. Carrying the heavy basket, she silently walked at a slow pace. Rin''s senses were finely honed, so she immediately realized the group following her. Her ears perked as she detected the slight sound of footsteps approaching. Before she could turn around, a skinny, pale youth, the tallest of the three, plucked a green winter melon from her basket. He flung it over Rin''s head to his friends. Rin''s gaze swept over the three male villagers. The boys were about her age or older, but they were fit and looked full of unpredictable energy. "Give it back," Rin demanded calmly. "Hmm? You want it back? But we''re helping you, that basket looks awfully heavy." The tall boy sniggered and glanced downward. The girl''s figure was short and slender, her most attractive feature being her slim and delicate waist. Her hair was pulled up into a simple style, leaving a few strands of hair that accentuated her defined features even more. Undoubtedly, the girl was beautiful. A corner of Rin''s lips tugged downwards. She wasn''t a fool. Based on their expressions, she knew the three''s motives. "Give it back now," Rin slowly spoke, her cold, steady voice had a trace of displeasure. Rin extended her right hand out and looked directly at the pale, thin boy who was a head taller than her. The basket in her hand was lodged in the crook of her elbow, and with the wound in her shoulder, it was getting harder to keep her balance. The three laughed at her before they continued tossing the green melon to one another. "If you want it, you have to either catch it or¡­" The tall boy looked at her with sly eyes. "Pay for it." Rin stared at them coldly, her eyes never bearing a single trace of emotion. Sighing heavily, she placed the basket on the ground. She extended her small hand forward for the melon, but it was quickly tossed to another boy. Again, Rin swiped at the air, trying to get the melon back. When Rin turned to the tallest of the boys'', his eyes were gauging the girl''s bosom. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Though they''re small, you have really nice-looking breasts. I bet they''re soft too. Your skin looks so delicate, not like the stiff, dirty women here." His greedy eyes stared at the girl''s soft skin and beautiful colored eyes. At that moment, his hand reached for her left breast. A chilly glint flashed through Rin''s eyes. She took a slight step back to avoid his grasp, however, the other was quick to grab her hand. "Since you''ve failed to catch it, you can only pay for it." The tall boy raised his eyebrows in ridicule as he looked down at Rin, a sneer on his face. Rin frowned. There was no fear on her face as she said, "Let go of me right now, or I''ll scream." The three snickered. "Do you think anyone would be able to hear you from here? Why do you think we chose to follow you?" True to his words, Rin discovered the route to the sibling''s house from the market was far and cut off from the other villagers. If she were to scream, she doubts anyone would hear her. Rin sighed helplessly. She raised her head and looked at the three seriously. "I''m asking you one last time, let go of me now and return my melon to me." The tall boy peered down, his lips stretching into a sinister smile. "How about I let go of your hand and grab your melons instead?" Rin felt the corner of her lips twitch. How dimwitted and shameless were these three? At that moment, a sudden gush of pain jolted throughout the tall boy''s body. His stomach throbbed, his arms lost tension and his legs began to weaken. His grip on Rin loosened as she quickly stepped away. Rin swept an icy gaze over the other two whose eyes were wide in terror. They unconsciously took a step back. "You¡­slut!" The tall boy finally recovered himself and glared at her with a red face. He turned to look at the other two. "What are two so afraid of? Grab and hold her down!" Breaking from their trance, the two looked at the girl and lost their previous fear. That''s right! There were three of them against one girl! A moment ago, the girl''s attack was sheer miscalculations on their part. Finally, gathering up the courage, the two boys rushed toward the girl. The boys'' didn''t fear women in the least. Yet as Rin approached, they were close to changing that idea as her small, white fist collided with both their cheeks, flaying their necks backward like a willow caught in the wind. Her actions certainly took them by surprise. This seemingly young, delicate girl, is more capable than she seems! Groaning on their backs, the two raised their heads only to see the girl''s foot in front of their faces as she struck them both in the jaw. Her kick had hit both of them with so much force, blood pooled in their mouths. Perceiving the tall boy approaching her from behind, Rin avoided his attacking hands. "Bitch!" He seethed angrily through his teeth. Using his favorable body strength against the small girl, he lunged his fist forward with all his strength. Calmly, Rin evaded his punch. She grasped his head in her hands and brought her kneecap up to his nose. There was a blunt crack before she released his dark-haired head. Crimson leaked from both his nostrils and his nose was twisted right. "Aaahhh!" A loud painful wail escaped him as he clutched his nose. Falling to his knees, he continued to clutch his nose before he felt a hand hit the back of his neck, his consciousness fading. Rin''s expressionless face exuded murderous intent; her emerald eyes surged. Her pair of frosty eyes with a hint of a smile, as if full of mockery, looked at the three unconscious boys. She walked over, picked up the green melon on the ground, and placed it back into her basket. "It would seem I caught the melon." The girl''s voice was soft, a faint smile on her lips. It was chilling. Clap--! Clap--! Rin suddenly froze and narrowed her eyes. She turned to the sudden sound of clapping and raised her head. Her eyes widened at the sight of an old man wearing tattered, old robes standing on top of an enormous boulder. The old man was clapping as he stared at the scene below. He grinned. "I have to say, girl, that was quite impressive." 146 Shameless Master Qiu The old man hopped down from the boulder effortlessly. At this moment, he stood up as though he was all fine and dandy, straightening out his worn-out clothes. Rin''s face was tense, and her eyebrows were tied in a knot. Just now, she wasn''t even able to sense his presence! She looked at him vigilantly, eyes full of suspicion. "Are you Mister Qiu?" "Who else would I be?" He grunted. Rin clamped her lips shut and stared at the old man closely. As the old man walked closer to her, Rin was observing him. Not being able to perceive the man''s presence, she could merely assume the other was highly skilled. He suddenly leaned forward and stared at her with a calculating expression. A smirk danced on the old man''s lips. "Hmm¡­not bad. Your strength is quite impressive for your size, girl. Martial arts aren''t half bad either." Rin was a little surprised. Was he praising her? Master Qiu swept back his robes and placed his hands behind his back while speaking with a bored expression. "However, you lack balance." Rin: "..." A little confusion flashed through her bright eyes. She did not seem to understand. "Balance?" The old man raised his chin and pointed at her body. "Body is too rigid, your posture was crooked and you purely rely on your speed to fight. To be frank, you''re incomplete." Rin''s eyes went even wider. This was the first time anyone had ever declared such words to her. She felt rather stunned to hear a critique of her combat skills. At the same time, she felt his words were accurate. Whenever she combatted, she felt there was something incomplete, just as he said. No matter how much she practiced, she was unable to achieve her full strength. With this thought, her expression turned incredibly serious. "How can I fix this?" Rin asked directly, her eyes blinked but never left his sight. "Hmm¡­" The old man paused for two seconds to scratch his chin. "Hand me one of those melons in your basket, and I''ll tell you." Rin frowned slightly. A melon? She looked down at the three melons in her basket and hesitated. Jia had asked her to purchase melons from the market. Unexpectedly, Rin was given an extra from the old lady at the shop. During that moment, she couldn''t help but think back to Jia''s words. Her face was a ''discount.'' Rin looked back at the old man who seemed impatient. In the end, she sighed and passed him a green winter melon. She would have to provide a replacement for the melon after. The old man''s eyes curved as he smiled. He snatched the hard melon and sank his teeth into the delicious vegetable. Rin waited silently for him to tell her what she sought. Instead, what was heard after waiting was the sound of man''s lips smacking. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Her brows twitched. After a long period, Rin finally asked: "Mister Qiu, tell me, how can I complete myself?" The white-haired old man wiped his lips in a sloppy motion while indifferently devouring the melon in his hand. He smacked his thin, wrinkled lips. "Beats me." Rin: "¡­" Rin didn''t know how to reply to that. A twitch developed at the corner of her mouth, as she looked at the old man munching on the green vegetable in his hand. A wrinkle appeared between her brows and her expression turned bitter. This rubbish old man swindled her of a melon! The old man bit into the melon again, unaffected by her icy glares. "This melon''s slightly bitter. That other one in your basket looks better. Hand me that one and this time I will tell you." Rin grounded her teeth and glared chillingly. "Impudent!" This vile old man was shameless! Meanwhile, the shameless old man picked his ears casually to her insult and yawned. "Girl, this old monk will retire now. Nevertheless, know balance is not something you achieve through training. It requires steady feet, a steady mind and a sense of control. Out of all of these, you lack a steady mind." Before Rin could react to the old monk''s words, he turned and walked back up the enormous boulder until his figure disappeared. A dark and gloomy vibe surrounded the girl and sent a chill down one''s spine. Rin''s lips formed in a slight pout as she stared in the direction the old man escaped in. After a moment, she looked down at her hands silently. She looked at them deep in thought as the old man''s words echoed in her mind. Although his attitude might seem to be casual, the words were worth thinking over. Did she lack a steady mind? How could that be? In what way was her mind unsteady? The more Rin thought the deeper her frown became until a slight ache formed in her head. "Forget it," Rin sighed. She glanced down at the basket in her hand and noticed the missing melon. At this, her expression darkened and her lips tightened sourly. Shameless, impudent old man! Snatched her melon without charge! Rin helplessly sighed, maybe she could go back to the market and get another ''discount.'' As Rin walked away and muttered to herself, she stepped over the three bruised, unconscious youths on the ground. ¡­ "Ah, you met Master Qiu?" Jia turned her head from the boiling pot to the girl, chopping the melon beside her. In the kitchen, soup bowls rested on a worn-out table. In the corner, there was an enormous woven basket heaped with freshly dug out potatoes Rin received from the market. "Yes." Rin nodded. "If you don''t mind me asking, who is he?" Jia clumsily scratched her chin. "It''s a little complicated. If you want, you can think of him as the village''s monk or physician." Jia sighed regrettably. "But truthfully, he''s just a grumpy old monk who hates all human beings." Rin nodded her head. That seemed to be an accurate description of the old man. Rin finished chopping and placed the cut melon into a large bowl with additional ingredients. From the beginning, Jia unconsciously observed the girl''s movements. "Rin¡­" Jia started cautiously. "I hope you don''t find my words rude, but¡­what happened to you in the woods that day?" Listening to Jia''s cautious, uneasy tone, Rin slowly looked up as her long lashes fluttered. "It''s all right, I''m not offended." Rin smiled lightly. "It''s understandable you would be cautious of me after what you saw that day." Jia''s hands clenched tightly. "That¡­I don''t mean to be¡­" Rin interrupted her, "Jia, I must be honest with you. My identity is not one to share openly." When Jia heeded these words, her expression tensed. What did that mean? Was she a runaway? Though Jia envied the noble, prosperous people in the world, she didn''t feel any desires for it. It was muddled, filled with worry and a stiff lifestyle. If Rin was involved with such matters, then wouldn''t she and Aiguo eventually get in involved? Rin glanced at the girl''s expression and could predict her thoughts. She sighed softly. Rin placed her snow-white, slender hands on her heart with a smile. "However, please believe me when I say this. I mean no harm to you or your brother and promise to ensure your lives will never be affected. With all my heart, I thank you for your generosity and hospitality until now." Jia was stunned by the girl''s words. She noted her sincere expression and fell into a daze. There was a steadiness to the girl as if all the violence in the world were a whispering breeze if she was present. Rin was quiet but kind, her eyes filled with a hidden cleverness. Perhaps that''s what drew people to her. She walked and spoke in that high-class way, yet Jia admired her gentleness. There was nothing arrogant about her though, only pure independence and softness too. Although she should be cautious and wary of such a person, Jia could not help but feel the girl was worth trusting. Jia''s gaze was slightly warmer than usual as she patted Rin''s shoulder. "I trust you, Rin." Rin''s lips curled up into a gentle smile and looked at Jia with a pair of bright eyes, "Thank you, Jia." The two exchanged silent smiles and continued prepping dinner. The comforting aroma of boiling soup and millet steaming in the black rice pot wafted through the small house. Unaware of what will await them in the near future, all they could do now was trust. 147 Unexpected Death "G-Great Lord An! There''s a report from one of An Sun''s troops!" Inside the An Clan''s main tent, An Hongyu looked down at the soldier before him with a dazed expression. "An Sun is¡­dead?" An Hongyu couldn''t react in time; his eyes were wide and blank with shock. By the time he recovered his senses, his face was warped into a grim expression. "What?! This is preposterous! Explain clearly!" An Hongyu''s face instantly transformed from its tranquil state to rage. The soldier made a cupped fist salute as he kneeled on one knee before the An Clan leader. "Yes, my Lord. During our journey back to the main camp, we were ambushed by a group of assassins. Regrettably, during the attack Lord An¡­he was pierced by an arrow and fell down the cliff." The soldier''s tone was calm, without any particular emotions in it. However, a painful knit was visible between his brows. As if he were grieving. In a deep voice, An Hongyu angrily asked, "The men responsible for this, where are they?" "They are all dead, Great An. However, it was clear they were highly skilled." The soldier responded. The look in An Hongyu''s dark eyes had turned dark. A tiny wrinkle developed in his sword-like brows. "Where is your general? How come he didn''t return?" "Replying to the lord. General Manchu stayed in the northern mountains to retrieve An Sun''s body and properly bury him." An Hongyu couldn''t find any fault in Manchu''s actions. After all, the young man had grown up with An Sun since he was young. It wouldn''t be a surprise if stayed behind. As for An Sun''s unexpected death, An Hongyu was stunned. He couldn''t believe the vigorous young man was now dead! Although he wasn''t favored much, he was still a member of the An Clan! Whoever attacked An Sun, had shown their disregard for their mighty clan name! But who? Subconsciously, he thought of a familiar figure, and his face turned completely dark. An Hongyu waved the soldier away impatiently and said, "You''re dismissed. Send word to An Ruo to come to my tent." "Yes, Great An." The soldier bowed his head and stood up before leaving the tent. A moment later, An Ruo was reported outside by the soldier standing guard. "Enter." An Hongyu''s voice was chilly. The expressionless An Ruo strode into the tent. Upon entering, he was confronted with his father''s sharp, speculating gaze. He stood a few feet away from him and cupped his fists with a slight bow. "You summoned me, father?" An Hongyu gazed at him for a moment and opened his mouth after a long pause, "An Sun is dead." An Ruo returned with an expression filled with surprise. "What?" An Hongyu quietly studied the young man''s expression. There wasn''t a trace of fear, satisfaction or guilt. His face was completely blank. An Ruo snapped back to his senses, trying to grasp the whole situation, and gravely asked: "How did this happen?" An Ruo''s startled reaction triggered a change in An Hongyu''s expression; he frowned. An Ruo''s tone of voice was not severe, he spoke merely out of genuine curiosity and his unreadable face looked like his ordinary appearance. An Hongyu now had a headache. "During his return, there was an ambush." An Hongyu massaged his temples. "Keep this news a secret for now on until further notice. When Manchu returns, we will prepare a funeral for your brother." An Ruo nodded his head. "Yes, father." "You''re dismissed." When An Ruo turned to leave, his father''s voice suddenly sounded behind him. "Though you are my son, if I found out you were involved in the death of your brother, don''t doubt that I won''t disown you. I will never tolerate such actions against our people." An Ruo''s movements stopped, and he casually shifted his head over his shoulder. His lips remained spread in a smile as he said, "I assure you father; I am well aware." Without another word, An Ruo left the tent. The look in An Hongyu''s eyes had turned gloomy. Again, he rubbed his temples and sighed tiredly. ¡­ Now that he had his back to the tent, An Ruo''s face twisted with disdain. His father was na?ve. How could it be possible for power and family morals to co-exist? It was simply wishful thinking. Within An Ruo''s tent, the young man sat casually in a chair with a slight smile on his lips. "Is something wrong, Master Ruo?" The pale young man wrapped in a white cloak raised his pale eyes and blinked. An Ruo curled the corners of his lips and answered, "An Sun has seemed to have died on his journey back." The young man visibly froze for a second. "An Sun is dead?" His pale and profound pupils flashed. "Then, is Master Ruo still proceeding with the plan?" An Ruo shook his head, saying with an unchanging voice, "It''s not time yet. I can''t be too hasty with my plans. Not until I increase my uprising." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "I see." The pale man lowered his head. "In that case, I know Master Ruo will do well." An Ruo was silent but revealed a faint smile to the man. "Indeed." Now that he no longer had to worry about An Sun, he could now succeed his father. He sneered internally. It was all a matter of time before he became a great and powerful ruler. With this thought in mind, An Ruo''s smiles deepened. The young pale man observed the man''s expression and quietly lowered his head to stare at his frail hands. An unseen glint flashed across his pale, emerald eyes. ¡­ "Still no sign of the little strategist, huh?" Manchu glanced at the quiet man. Inside a room in the governor''s estate, An Sun stood by the window, staring at the full moon above in a daze. The serene moonlight emitted a faint light over the man''s figure, setting him aglow. Dressed in a dark robe, a modest portion of his muscled chest was exposed to the air. His long, jet-black hair draped behind him. At that moment, the man exuded an icy aura, his expression dark. Two weeks had gone by and there was still no sign of Bai Rin. Despite learning the strategist''s true gender, they were still unable to find anything within the neighboring villages. It was as if Bai Rin''s body had completely disappeared. The winter night breeze brushed over An Sun''s skin, lifting the two locks of hair by his face. "Not yet. But I have faith we will eventually." The man''s deep voice was calm. Manchu stared at the man''s mild expression and sighed. "Sun, are you not mad at her? After all, she lied to us about her gender for so long." An Sun shot a nonchalant glance over at Manchu. His voice was slightly chilly, "I''m not mad, nor do I blame her for her actions." An Sun shifted his gaze back toward the window. His lips curved into a self-mocking expression. "If she had told the truth me back then, do you think I would have killed her?" Manchu''s eyes widened somewhat, but he said nothing as he knew the young man would have. A shadow passed over An Sun''s eyes. The hands held behind his back tightened into fists. "She had every right to lie." He was glad. He was glad she didn''t tell him she was a woman. Otherwise, he may have done something he would regret for a lifetime. Manchu stared at the man''s gloomy aura silently. After a while, he huffed and stood up from his seat. "I''m sure you''re right about eventually finding the little strategist. She''s full of many surprises. I''m sure there will be another to come." He walked toward the door and turned to look at An Sun. "Hey, don''t overwork yourself. You''re still injured, learn when to take it easy." Manchu reprimanded. An Sun glanced back and chuckled. Manchu snorted and shook his head before leaving the room. Left alone, An Sun''s eyes dimmed. The mix of emotions in his chest made him uneasy. Who knew two weeks could feel like an eternity. They just had to keep searching. He was certain the girl would appear before them eventually. An Sun pressed his lips together and sighed inwardly. He shifted his gaze to the jug of wine on the table and narrowed his eyes. With all that was going on, it wouldn''t help to have a drink. When An Sun was pouring himself a cup of wine, a knock resounded on the door. He shifted his gaze and strode over. An Sun raised an eyebrow upon seeing the figure behind the door, looking seemingly surprised. The burly middle-aged General Guo stood in front of An Sun''s door. His grim eyes landed on the handsome young man coolly. With a cold expression, he asked: "If Lord An isn''t busy at the moment, there''s something I''d like to discuss for a moment." 148 Value Of His Trus An Sun let the Bai family general in and walked toward the table with the jug. General Guo stood by the door, motionless, with his frosty countenance and calm disposition as usual. Not minding the general''s cold aura, An Sun lifts the wine jug in his hand as he said, "Would the general care for a drink?" General Guo glanced at the jug of wine and grunted in reply with a slight nod. An Sun grabbed two cups and poured the red liquid into them before passing one to the middle-aged general. An Sun slumped against the sofa, picked up his own wine cup, and slowly took a sip. When the cup''s contents were gone, An Sun grabbed the jug and poured more. General Guo watched the young man motionlessly as he drank wine one cup after another, but he did not stop him. After a while, he suddenly opened his mouth, "Regarding the incident with my niece, Bai Han and I are truly grateful for aiding us in or search." An Sun raised his eyebrow, his eyes flashing with a glimmer of amusement. "You''re commander has a funny way of showing it." An Sun spoke with a lilt of amusement. General Guo looked up and sighed helplessly. "On behalf of our commander, I do apologize for his stubborn behavior. However, he is indeed grateful for your assistance." An Sun waved his hand. "I don''t mind. Besides, there''s no need to thank me for something that would have been done regardless." After speaking, he threw away his wine cup, directly replacing it with a wine jar as he drank the wine up in a big gulp. A twitch developed in the corner of General Guo''s mouth. He stared at the young man chugging wine and fell silent. On one hand, he was surprised by An Sun''s unexpected words, on the other¡­he was shocked how much wine this man could drink! General Guo abruptly paused and then immediately bowed his head, "As for the truth about Rin''s identity, I again apologize for keeping such a fact hidden. But, considering the circumstances she was in with your army, I hope you understand. My only wish is this hasn''t made your trust in my niece lessen." An Sun was silent as he listened to General Guo. Noticing the An Sun wasn''t speaking, General Guo raised his head quietly and tried to secretly observe An Sun''s reaction, but in the next second, he couldn''t avoid locking sight with a pair of firm eyes. General Guo was slightly startled. "General Guo I feel as if you''ve misunderstood me somewhat. But, I assure you; my trust in Bai Rin still stands." A hint of a smile flashed through An Sun''s eyes, but it was quickly hidden. In one shot, he drank the wine in the jug until there wasn''t even a single drop left. "Whether your niece is a man or a woman, I don''t care. All I have seen teaches me to trust her for all I have not seen." Just as his voice fell, General Guo, who was caught off guard, felt stunned. A rare look of surprise appeared on the cold-face general. He put his thoughts in order and his expression became even more somber. He felt happy to hear the young man say those words but was also confused. Did he trust his niece that much? It was rare for a young man, especially with An Sun''s background to disregard another''s gender in the military. Not to mention, Rin and An Sun were formal opponents in battle causing him to be even more surprised how easily he trusted Rin. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. General Guo had seemed to underestimate the strength of An Sun''s trust in a subordinate. He glanced at An Sun with narrowed eyes as a thought appeared. Or perhaps he¡­ At the sudden thought in mind, General Guo shook his head and decided not to think much of it. "I see. Then, I thank you, Commander An, for not taking my niece''s actions to heart." An Sun sounded a hum while drinking. His actions suddenly paused and he stole a glance at the general sipping wine across from him. Finally, he opened his mouth to ask in a highly casual voice, "Why did you allow her to join in battle?" Though An Sun was not against a young woman fighting in battle, it wasn''t common. Especially considering Rin was a member of the Bai family who was prestige and noble household. It was surprising to see them allow their young miss to fight in ruthless wars. General Guo heard An Sun''s words and sighed heavily. He poured more wine into his cup and drank. "If you''re asking why we allowed to let our precious young miss into gruesome battles, it''s the same reason she chose to support you and your troops." It wasn''t like they wanted her to join in battle! If anything, General Guo and Bai Han wanted nothing more than to raise Rin spoilt, pampering her to be a delicate, innocent flower! Yet rather than a delicate flower, they raised a strong and rebellious tree! An Sun''s eyes darkened, but he concealed it very well. The expression on his face grew slightly lighter as looked down at his hands, looking like he was thinking about something. He seemed to recall the girl''s words during the winter hunt. [I may have been born in a noble family, however, I was also raised to understand luxury and food is not free. That is why I took it upon myself to collect my own food to lessen the burden of you providing for me; to prove my worth to you, Lord An.] The confidence on her face that day, the independence was like a dazzling light. With his head lowered, An Sun smiled unconsciously with corners of his mouth curled up, at that moment, his whole being was absorbed in tenderness, and even his cold and gorgeous face seemed to become gentle as water. He murmured to himself helplessly, "What a fool." "Hmm?" General Guo glanced at the man with furrowed brows. A hint of a smile flashed through An Sun''s eyes, but it was quickly hidden. He raised the wine jug in his hand. "Care for another drink, General Guo?" The middle-aged man glanced at the jug and nodded his head while extending his cup out. The two sat in silence for a while longer and drank strong wine to their heart''s content. 149 Crossbow A thin slice of ascending light arced across the dark sky. The new moon appears, its edges behind clouds and silver stars shining brightly around it. Snow dusted the camp''s tents and huts, yellow chrysanthemum blossoms clotted below, surrounded by the swollen night. At that moment, the heavy boot of a guard crushes the blossoms beneath his feet, as he rushes toward a hut to relay orders. The news of An Sun''s death had finally spread amongst the other clan members. While others were surprised, most merely snorted contemptuously from the news. There was no remorse or grief that day. Only scorn and relief for the bastard son''s death. Unaware, but even An Hongyu felt relieved. Having raised the young man by his side, he couldn''t deny the fact that he neglected him. When only a few years passed and he had seen the boy''s achievements, he was surprised and remorseful. An Sun had grown more powerful and wiser than many of the other children in the clan, attracting the emotions of envy and resentment. When An Hongyu thought to take him under his wing once more, he was cautious. One knows a little neglect may breed great mischief. An Hongyu felt it was only wise to cut off his resources and restrain An Sun while he still had power. Now, An Sun was dead. All his feelings of caution and regret were no more. Only relief and slight discomfort. After all, he was a son he took in, how could he not feel grief? While lost in thought, An Hongyu heeded the voice of the guard in front of the tent requesting permission to enter. "Come in, what is it you have to say?" The guard entered with cupped fists and lowered his head. "Great An, the trader Mister Wei is here." An Hongyu''s eyes brightened. "Does he have the items requested?" "Yes, my Lord." The previous gloominess in the clan leader''s eyes vanished as he laughed. "Well then, let''s not keep Mister Wei waiting. Bring out the finest wines and meats for our guest!" The guard nodded before stepping out. Meanwhile, a frail middle-aged man with a wooden stick in his hand waited patiently in front of the camp''s entrance. Not a second later, he perceived the sound of footsteps approaching. "Mister Wei, the Great An accepts your presence. Please follow me." "Oh, thank you." Wei Jingyi chuckled. The guard nodded and glanced at the brown falcon on the man''s shoulder. As if sensing his gaze, the bird flashed its beady eyes at him and tilted his head. Thinking nothing of it, the guard escorts the man forward into the camp. With his back turned to the man, he missed the dull smile on the middle-aged man''s lips. ¡­ At dawn, Rin carried out her errands at the market, earning the sales of various shops around her. Walking passed civilians; their eyes couldn''t help but follow wherever she went. However, what attracted her the most was not the girl''s outstanding looks, but the pair of moist, bright eyes she carried. A single look seemed capable of seeing through anything, even human hearts. While her young, rare features captured the hearts of many, it also attracted the envious. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. A group of young girls crowded near a shop and saw the girl enter the market. They all cast a look of disdain towards Rin. "Look who''s here again. It disgusting how she flaunts her looks when she''s just a cheap slut." A girl rolled her eyes in scorn. "Hmph, look she''s got some bags under her eyes." Another girl also followed along. "She put on weight too." "Mm, but she''s still so beautiful! Makes one want to scar her face a little." Rin passed by the group and suddenly froze. The young girls who murmured stiffened and watched as Rin shifted her gaze at them. With a faint smile on her face, she calmly and generously greeted them. "Good morning." The girls felt slightly uncomfortable with Rin''s soft greeting. Under her calm, expressionless gaze they felt the urge to retreat. However, they could only bear with it on account of being in public. "Ah, yes, g-good morning," One of them forced a crooked grin. After greeting the women, Rin returned her gaze and continued to walk around the market to proceed with her tasks. Although she could hear the discussion from the girls and their opinions regarding her, it was no use getting angry over it. They could choose to say whatever they wanted with their mouths, and she couldn''t control that. She knew who she was and what the people she cared about thought about her. That''s all that mattered. With this thought in mind, Rin''s expression softened. ¡­ Holding the basket in her hand, Rin had finished her errands for the day and was quietly passing by, when she happened to notice something from the corner of her eye. Shifting her eyes toward a stall, her eyes brightened. Without thinking, her feet were already walking in the direction of the shop. Sitting behind the booth counter was a buff, tall man, his head slightly bobbing up and down as he forced himself awake. When the man saw the village''s new beauty approaching his stall, his black eyes widened as he sat upright. He stepped forward to welcome her in delight. "Welcome customer!" Rin had a faint smile on her face as she replied to his greetings with a small nod. "How may I assist you today?" Though the man said this, he couldn''t help but be surprised to see the delicate beauty showing interest in his stall. It was, after all, a weapon stall. Rin looked up and glanced around the booth, her eyes glowing as they fell upon various weapons. At that moment, Rin''s gaze landed on a wooden crossbow and her clear eyes blinked. A hint of a smile flashed through her eyes. The man at the stall followed Rin''s line of sight. After a moment, he cleared his throat and carefully asked, "Would the young lady like to hold it?" "May I?" Rin shifted her gaze at the man. Those bright, clear eyes were blinking at him so much that he felt uncomfortable under that gaze. He quickly cleared his throat and nodded his head. "Of course." He grabbed the crossbow from behind him. "Here you are, and don''t worry there''s no arrow inside, it''s safe." When Rin held the crossbow in her hand, her expression relaxed. It was a small horizontal bow with a short wooden stock, easy to hold with only one hand. The trigger and firing mechanism was made of metal, it looked like bronze. "Did you make this?" Rin tilted her head to the side. Her eyes were as clear as glass, and their pretty color sparkled brightly. Her honest expression generated plenty of goodwill from the man. He laughed and proudly replied, "Yes, I did." Rin''s eyes on the crossbow remained as she softly stroked it. "Beautiful." She whispered. The man noticed her gentle actions toward the crossbow and felt somewhat surprised. He hadn''t expected to see her so attached to the object. Not to mention it was a weapon! It seems there was more to this little beauty than others would expect. Meanwhile, as Rin held the crossbow in her hand, a flood of memories emerged through her head. The thought of when her mother first taught her to defend herself and when she made a bet with Uncle Guo. Such a weapon...held so many precious memories. Rin moved her gaze away from the crossbow and softly asked, "How much for this?" The man was about to reply with the original price but stopped upon seeing the girl''s bright, big eyes blinking at him eagerly. He swallowed and cleared his throat. "Ten silvers." He coughed. This was only half of the original price. Rin nodded and took the pouch from her pocket and handed the man ten silvers. Luckily, her help with washing fishermen''s clothing had earned her enough to afford such a precious weapon! Not only was the crossbow good defense, but it would also help with hunting meat. This way, she could contribute to the siblings after everything they''ve done for her. After delivering the man ten silvers, Rin clutched the crossbow in her hand and turned away. The man counted the silvers in his hand and suddenly paused when he noticed the girl departing. "Ah wait, don''t you need arrows?" Rin turned in the direction of the man, a slight smile surfaced on her lips. "There''s no need." Though she saved enough, she couldn''t possibly spend any more on arrows. Besides, she could make her own with wood and a stone rock from the woods. After that, Rin turned in the direction of the sibling''s house. A rare smile etched across her youthful, beaming face. 150 Personally Teach Her The following day. Jia and Aiguo set out into town to run errands while Rin stayed and watched the house. When the sibling''s left, Rin stopped her actions and got up to snatch the crossbow from the bedroom. Afterward, she put on a thick coat, hay-filled boots and stepped outside. Today she was going hunting for meat! In the forest, an agile doe was moving about. Rin''s eyes locked on the doe with steady eyes. This feeling of hunting...it had been so long. Rin drew in a deep breath. She raised her crossbow and aimed. Right as she was about to shoot, she heeded the voice of an old man''s voice. "So you can hunt as well, girl?" The old man''s voice startled the deer, giving it enough time to escape into the distance. Rin raised her head the moment she heard his voice. She furrowed her brows, starting to feel annoyed. As Rin watched the deer escape, her expression turned dark. Her rosy lips pressed into a grim line, words falling from her mouth like icicles. "To what do I owe the pleasure, Mister Qiu?" She glanced at the intruding figure. The old man''s deep wrinkles and thick white eyebrows framed his twinkling eyes and on his stubbled chin were white whiskers. Currently, his small, old body was leaning against a frosted tree. A spark of interest flared in his eyes. "Girl, if you can catch a deer, deliver me half." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Rin''s expression turned dull right after he finished speaking. She tossed a gloomy glance at the strange monk. How shameless was this old man? That moment, Rin thought of something and looked at Master Qiu with narrowed eyes. "Are you not a monk?" "I am. What of it?" Master Qiu blinked. His tone didn''t change. Rin was at a complete loss for words. If he were a monk...then wouldn''t he be vegetarian? Rin pinched the space between her brows and sighed. If such a monk would cheat someone out a melon, why wouldn''t he also eat meat? "I will have to decline Mister Qiu''s offer." Rin calmly said as she turned to leave. She couldn''t be bothered to deal with this shameless old man! She''ll just have to go hunting another time. Master Qiu''s wrinkled face crumpled as he rubbed it with his spotted hand. The thought of cooked, succulent meat flashed through his mind and his face scrunched up even more. He wanted that meat! It had been fifty years since he last ate plump, tender meat! "Wait a moment girl! If you give me half the meat you catch, I will personally train you!" At that moment, Rin''s movements suddenly paused before she shifted her gaze. She appeared completely unmoved by Master Qiu''s words, however, she felt astonishment inside. He would personally train her? Rin looked at him silently with a strange expression, her lips set in a thin, straight line. Was he trying to deceive her again, or did he mean it? Unsure of where his words stood, Rin fell silent. Sensing her doubts, Master Qiu sighed loudly. "Girl, I dare not lie this time! I swear on my old, honorable and honest soul; I will keep my promise!" Rin: "..." Rubbish! What honorable and honest soul? He was nothing but a cheat and a liar of a monk! However, Rin hesitated before asking: "Will you really show me how to improve?" Master Qiu nodded. "That is if you''re capable." "I''m capable." Rin''s eyes flickered as she looked at him with determination. Master Qiu noted her expression and silently hummed. "In that case, show me your skills." ... Entering the deep woods, late sunlight flares on green moss on the side path shaded by thin trees. The cold river spreads boundlessly away as winter falls delicate, white flakes from the deep, azure skies. The cold hangs jewels among whitened grasses. A cloud of white fog escapes her pale lips, the old monk following behind her quietly. At that moment, she saw a deer grazing on a small patch of grass that wasn''t covered in the white powdered snow. She stared, completely zoning out with the old monk behind her. It has been years since she last saw anything as graceful as the creature before her. Rin watched, her cloudy breaths were silent. After a while, she took hold of her bow, snatching an arrow she carved from a tree. Rin leveled the crossbow with one hand and narrowed her light eyes. At a place where nobody could see, her emerald and profound pupils flashed. At that moment, her pale lips stretched into a smile, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes. Her breath felt heavy as sweat poured down her face. The girl''s heated gaze locked on the deer. It was if the world stopped around her. Master Qiu, who was observing her every move, perceived the change in her expression. His eyes flickered slightly. Rin''s fingers burned against the bronze trigger. She took a deep breath. "Forgive me." She pulled the trigger. 151 Provoke The Lord Frosty skies open empty depths of wind. Moonlight flooded through the hut''s glassed windows, its bright, night glow falling against the fine dishes of meats and wines. The burning braziers crackled, heating the inside from the cold winds. "Is the wine to your taste, my lord?" An Hongyu lifts the golden gauntlet to his bearded face before swirling the contents inside. He elevates it to his lips as he takes a sip of the wine within the cup. At that moment, a smile spread across his face as he licked the residue from his bearded upper lip. "Haha! You northern people''s taste in wine is excellent." An Hongyu said, highly satisfied. "It''s a good flavor; it''s made of rice, I presume?" Wei Jingyi set down his cup and chuckled, "Seems like the lord knows his wines." "That I do." An Hongyu sipped the wine with great interest. "I''ve heard great words of your wines around the northern empire, and couldn''t help but reach out to issue a trade. You did not disappoint." Wei Jingyi nodded his head. "Indeed. I thank my Lord for praising my business with such high regard. I feel even more grateful considering the troubles you''ve faced recently." After heeding Wei Jingyi''s words, An Hongyu frowned. He stole a glance at the man sitting a few feet below him and narrowed his eyes. "What troubles does Mister Wei mean?" Wei Jingyi chugged his wine while lightly saying, "The death of your son, of course." As if realizing the cruelty of his words, Wei Jingyi stiffened and cautiously looked at the cold-faced clan leader. "Forgive me, my lord, I didn''t¡ª" "No, it''s quite all right. And yes, it has been a difficult time." "I heard he died in an ambush?" "Yes." An Hongyu nodded his head. Wei Jingyi sighed heavily and shook his head. "Truly a shame. Though, I am certain you''re not too disappointed, after all, he was a bastard child." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. An Hongyu, who was sipping his wine, paused. His face turned dark. "What?" His face was stiff as the corner of his mouth tugged downwards. As if not noticing the man''s darkening expression, Wei Jingyi took another sip of wine with an innocent expression. "Is it not true? Rumors say that son of yours was adopted." An Hongyu narrowed his eyes slightly as he felt the concern in Wei Jingyi''s words was rather strange. He appeared unmoved as he said dismissively, "Though that is true, I do not listen to such filthy rumors." Wei Jingyi laughed coldly to himself inside, but on his face, he was smiling as he gulped the wine down. "Yes, you''re right! The lord is too clever to listen to such filthy rumors. Especially ones regarding the loyalty of your own offspring." In that instant, An Hongyu slams his fist against the arm of the large chair. "Mister Wei!" He squeezed those two words out through his tightly clenched teeth. "Considering you are my guest, I will not take your words personally. However, I will not have my clan members'' loyalty tarnished by a drunk!" Wei Jingyi glanced up with glazed eyes and saw the clan leader''s neck was starting to turn red from all of his anger. As if suddenly awakening by his loud words and cold glare, Wei Jingyi blinked his eyes rapidly. "This servant apologizes, my lord. It would seem I am a little drunk as you said." He rubbed his head. At this point, An Hongyu''s face was completely black. The air was heavy around him, and his firm face couldn''t get any darker. He glanced at the guard standing by the entrance and made a slight gesture with his head. "Escort Mister Wei back to his tent, it would seem he has drunk too much. Make sure everything is settled for his safe departure in the morning." "Yes, my lord." The guard bobbed his head and walked over to the stumbling Wei Jingyi. Acting as if he hadn''t noticed anything out of the ordinary, Wei Jingyi lowered his head and said, "Thank you for your time, my lord. I hope to make a trade with you again." As the man bowed his head, he stumbled a bit showing clearly how drunk he was at that moment. This time, An Hongyu didn''t respond and merely grunted while waving his hand in dismissal. The guard helped guide Wei Jingyi out of the hut and outside toward his tent. While being propped up by the guard, Wei Jingyi stumbled and spoke incoherently. "Ah, thank you, sir. Who would have thought this old geezer was so intolerant to alcohol." He chuckled while slumping against his bed. "Hehe, I guess old age is finally coming to me." The guard didn''t say anything as he helped set the frail middle-aged man down on the bed before retreating. Before leaving, he glanced at the little brown falcon rested on a table within the tent. The falcon''s eyes oddly gave him a slight chill. The guard shook his head from the thought and left. As if not noticing the guard had already retreated, Wei Jingyi continued to babble quietly to himself. Only after a few minutes, did the tent grow quiet. He raised himself up and lightly patted his robes. Glancing up at the falcon across the tent, the clarity in his eyes returned, as if he had never been drunk. Wei Jingyi suddenly sighed, "Provoking such a man was no easy task. The things I do for that foolish girl." Ju produced a slight noise as if defending his master, his beady eyes slightly narrowing. Wei Jingyi laughed at the falcon''s reaction and poked its beak. "Still defensive for her, I see. Even though she left you here with me." The little falcon was silent, but it flapped its wings and shifted its head slightly. The middle-aged man sighed helplessly. He took something from his pocket. "Here, these are the snacks your master left you." He placed them in front of the falcon before standing up to stretch his back. He laid himself down on the bed and propped his head down on the hard pillow before closing his eyes. As he gradually drifted to sleep, he perceived the sound of the falcon munching on the bits of raw meat given by the girl. ¡­ As the sun rose behind the horizon, Wei Jingyi had already packed his possessions, ready to leave the camp. Seemingly still cold toward him from last night''s words, An Hongyu didn''t bother to send him off and ordered a guard in replacement. Wei Jingyi wasn''t offended. He bid farewell to the guards before turning back with his wooden, carriage chariot loaded with sheep wool and supplies. In exchange for his high-quality rice wine and cooked meats, An Hongyu traded Wei Jingyi stocks of wool and raw ironstones, including a horse for his travels. All things considered, it seemed like a fair deal. As he rode farther and farther away from the camp, Wei Jingyi halted the horse and breathed out a cloud of white air. He regained his breath and glanced at the falcon resting comfortably on the wool inside the wooden chariot. "You look comfortable." Ju was silent and innocent blinked his little, ink-black eyes. Wei Jingyi chuckled and glanced back up at the clear, blue sky. Breath pale against the numbing air, he blinked thoughtfully as the frost numbed his frail, haggard face. He shifted his gaze back upfront before ushering the horse forward. It was time to pay a visit to the cold and ruthless Commander An. 152 Heart & Path In the woods, a dead deer lay beside the feet of a girl, her skin like jade. Rin lugged the deer forward and propped it against a tree, taking the dagger from her side. Starting at the groin, she slipped her dagger''s point under the skin, blade up, and cut a long slit up from the bottom of one thigh, past the knee. She proceeded to perform this on each side as she loosened the skin around each knee and cut around the joint. Rin carefully peeled the skin off the back legs and down to the tail. After each procedure was finished, Rin''s body swayed a little as she sat down on a flat boulder to regain her breath. She stared down at her hands quietly and gripped them. Her hands felt stiff. It had been a while since she had skinned a deer. Truthfully, it was still a little sickening to her. At the same time, the old, white-haired monk observed the girl''s movements on the side. Hands on his knees, he propped his chin with both of his palms as he watched the girl''s seemingly skillful, butchering actions. He cast a curious, measuring gaze towards Rin. "Say, girl, were you a butcher in your past?" The corner of Rin''s mouth twitched. While still regaining her breath, she glanced at the laid-back old man propped on top of a boulder. With dead eyes, Rin pulled out the shining dagger beside her and looked at the old man. "What parts do you want? Remember, you only get half." After heeding her words, the old man''s bored eyes sparkled as he rubbed his hands excitedly. His answer came without hesitation. "I want the backstrap, tenderloin, rump, and sirloin tip!" Rin visibly froze for a second. She furrowed her eyebrows and shifted her gaze to the old man, dumbfounded. Shameless, gluttonous old man! Those were all the best, most tender pieces of meat! If not for the fact she required his help, she wouldn''t have bothered with such an impudent person. Rin sighed deeply. "I''ll only give you the sirloin tip and rump. You pick the rest." As expected, the old monk''s face grew sour. "Hah? Why not all of them?" With a lowered head, Rin was silent as she cut away at the deer''s meat. The monk harrumphed. Though he wasn''t very happy with the turn of events, the old monk quietly watches her slice away with precise movements. The longer he watched the girl''s actions, the more impressed he became. As he looked at her porcelain-like face, his expression turned deep. She was so petite and light, but at that moment, she had the strength of an adult man. She not only knew how to hunt with a crossbow but to butcher her catches as well! The old monk stroked his chin as he fell into deep thought. ¡­ "Here are your shares." Rin passed him deer meat wrapped in bleached reeds. "Hmm¡­" The old monk examined the pieces of evenly cut meat with a pondering expression. He then glanced over at the portions of meat in Rin''s basket. "Girl, did you cheat me? It looks like you have bigger pieces." A smile surfaced on her lips as she said, "I dare not cheat you of what was promised." Rin''s face was calm. Her beautiful and graceful face maintained her usual gentle smile, but the smile did not reach her eyes. The old monk snorted. "Very well." He grabbed the packet of cut meat, his dark eyes twinkling as if he was a child. Rin wordlessly opened and closed her mouth. She stared at him, waiting for the words she desired to hear. "With this, will Mister Qiu promise to teach me?" The old monk glanced up and stared at the girl, his playful expression shifting to one as calm as a crystalline lake. At that moment, he suddenly asked: "Tell me, girl, why do you want to grow stronger?" Rin was slightly surprised by his sudden question. She sat calmly in her spot, her clear gaze staring at the snow-white ground beneath her. After a brief period of dazed silence, Rin finally said, "Once I''ve become stronger, those around me won''t have to suffer. I want to be strong enough to protect those I care for." She slowly shifted her gaze, the icy, deep filled eyes staring at the old man. The old monk examined the girl''s expression thoughtfully. A glint flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything. He suddenly sighed. "There is some truth in your words, but I don''t believe that''s your main reason." Rin blanked out for a moment. She blinked her eyes with some confusion and tilted her head. If that was not her reason, then what was? Although he was a little disappointed that the girl failed to grasp his words, Mister Qiu still honestly said, "You see, if you were to look deep inside your heart, you''d see what you truly want. What you truly desire, is the same as to what your heart wants. When your heart and path follows the same understanding, then your motive to grow will improve." He glanced up at the sky and scratched behind his earlobe. "Though it is true you want to protect those you care for, your heart and path are not the same, thus, your reason for failing to complete yourself. You can''t mend a broken jar with missing pieces." Rin lowered her eyes. She hated admitting it, but her heart was alarmed by his words. Was this what prevented her from moving forward? An unclear purpose? What is it that she wanted? She knew she wanted to protect those important to her but¡­was that not the case? Rin''s head hurts the harder she thought as she rubbed around her temples. She shifted her eyes back to the old man and hesitated to speak. "Then¡­will Mister Qiu help me become complete?" As if hearing something foolish, the old monk laughed. "There''s only so much one can do for another. I may only be able to adjust your fighting abilities. As for what your heart and true path are yearning for, only you can complete." Rin froze for a moment before gritting her teeth and asking, "Is that a yes or a no?" He snorted and nodded his head. "Did you hear me decline?" Rin opened his mouth but stopped herself from saying anything. The white-haired monk stood up from his boulder. With the package of deer meat in his hand, he peered down at the girl with a toothy smile. "Your training will start tomorrow morning at the top of the mountain, don''t be late." Rin''s eyes widened slightly, and the coldness within them showed a rare look of delight. She stood up and bowed her head. "Thank you, Master Qiu." Master Qiu raised his chin proudly. "Remember to be there early, I don''t accept disciples who are late." Rin nodded her head with dazzling, clear eyes. The old monk smiled upon seeing her expression. For no apparent reason, Master Qiu found his interest was stoked. Maybe it was the distant personality or the rare colored eyes, but they all just made Master Qiu feel the petite girl was no ordinary person. He was rather eager to take in such an unusual disciple. ¡­ "Woah! Is that meat?" The little boy''s dark eyes sparkled. Rin laughed softly and nodded her head. "W-What is this?" Jia blinked her eyes rapidly at the pieces of red meat within Rin''s basket. "Where did you find this?" She held the basket carefully, almost as if it were filled with precious silks and gold. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Rin entered the house and smiled. "I caught it on my way back from the market. I thought it''d be a good addition to our meals." Jia was dumbfounded and looked back down at the basket filled with meat. "Y-You, caught it?" Rin hummed. When Aiguo heeded the pretty girl''s words, his eyes brightened even further, his expression filled with worship. "Rin''s the best! We''re having meat tonight! Meat, meat, meat!" Rin was slightly startled by the boy''s reaction before she laughed and stroked his head. Meanwhile, Jia''s eyes widened, and her face was filled with shock. She only paused for a moment before calming down. She shot a glance at Aiguo before looking at Rin, who was smiling warmly at the boy. At that moment, Jia felt the muscle of her chin tremble as she looked out at the light of the window to soothe the incoming emotions in her chest. Her eyes felt hot. Suddenly, she smacked herself on the head and her expression turned hard. She viciously rubbed her eyes before glancing back at Rin. Jia felt something new. It is as if invisible holes were poked in her skin and all her tension leeched out. Her steps feel lighter as she walked toward the girl before her. Rin suddenly sensed the tall girl walking over to her and shifted her gaze. "Jia¡ª" Before Rin had the chance to finish speaking, the girl had grabbed her by the shoulder along with her brother and pulled the three in for a tight embrace. "We''re having meat tonight!" Jia laughed aloud. Aiguo tagged along. "Yeah! Meat!" Rin''s eyes widened, she glanced up at Jia and noticed the girl''s muscles were shaking, tears streaming from her half-closed eyes. She was happy. Rin smiled and felt a warmth fill her chest. She hugged the tall girl tightly back and smiled. The three embraced, while the basket full of meat sat atop the worn-out wooden table. Rin too at this moment, felt happy. 154 Tormenting Memories [Dear grandfather, by the time you receive this letter I will have already left Jilin with Commander An and his troops. If you may not know, Commander An''s family situations have caused a complicated scenario that has caused me to make a difficult decision. My choice to support Commander An was not by force, but by my own willingness. Out of anyone, you should know loyalty means nothing unless it has at its heart the absolute principle of self-sacrifice. As you had done for me when you brought me into your family, I am giving someone who may not have enough strength to grow. I believe with all my heart; he is a capable leader. Grandfather, Uncle, it was you who changed my life for the better. Now I wish to do the same for An Sun. But I do not want you to look at this as a goodbye, nor a reason to wallow in remorse and regret. I am glad you allowed me the chance to decide my fate. You taught me the path of comfort is not easily given. It''s fought for. I intend to fight for my peace, for our peace. This is not goodbye. This is a thank you. Thank you for coming into my life and giving me joy, thank you for loving me and receiving my love in return. Thank you for the memories I will cherish forever. Even if we can''t be together now, we will be again. I, your ungrateful, foolish granddaughter love you.] Bai Han stood and stared at the letter in his hand in silence. Minutes seemed to pass before his hands clenched the letter in his hand tightly. The words inside were delicate and beautiful. Just like his precious granddaughter. As much as he tried holding it in, the pain came out like an uproar from his throat in the form of a silent groan. He suddenly couldn''t bear it as his dark lashes brimmed heavy with unfallen tears; his hands clenched into shaking fists, in a desperate battle against the grief. A lone tear traced down his old wrinkled cheek. Bai Han''s voice trembled, "Damn that foolish brat." He glanced at the letter again, and his eyes were crinkled up in a smile. There was a sudden light in his heart. A light that wasn''t there yesterday. It was a feeling he hadn''t had in so long that if felt foreign. After a long time, he whispered: "I trust you." He trusted his granddaughter''s judgment. He trusted her decisions. Therefore, he should learn to trust An Sun as much as Rin did. Bai Han folded the letter and placed it inside his robes. A light that wasn''t there yesterday. ¡­ Outside on the balcony of the Jilin governor estate, An Sun leaned forward and held a gourd full of wine. Bam¡ª! "That damn old man is testing my patience." An Sun''s fist slammed against the railing, his other taking a heavy swig of wine. Manchu leaned against the balcony walls and watched as the man emptied another gourd. He glanced at the young man and said, "Sun, have you noticed you''ve drunken more since Bai Rin went missing? Especially so early in the morning." "It can''t be helped. I haven''t had a seconds rest." An Sun grumbled. Manchu nodded in acknowledgment. "You''re right." His eyes suddenly revealed a hidden glint. "It almost must be because of the discovery of the little strategist being a girl." An Sun paused before replying in his usual magnetic tone, "I told you, I have no issue with Bai Rin being a woman." Manchu''s eyes curved with amusement. "That''s not what I mean." An Sun''s brows furrowed deeper, his gaze swinging over to the man with a smug expression. A corner of his lips tugged downwards. "Manchu, get straight to the point. I dislike beating around the bush." An Sun''s voice held a slight coldness. Manchu was used to his icy chill, so he thought there was no point in teasing him anyway. "I mean, among all the troops you were the closets to the little strategist." Manchu released a mocking sigh. "Looking back at those moments for you now must be tormenting." At that moment, a huge wave of emotion rose within An Sun''s chest, even as he appeared calm while listening to Manchu''s words. His thin lips pressed together again, almost forming a straight line. His slender fingers grasping the railing of the balcony also tightened. He once again recalled the clear white collarbone in the steamy pool and the night Bai Rin drank with him in her tent. Her round, flushed cheeks and misty, clear eyes as she smiled at him etched in his mind. In the next instant, his mind went completely blank. He was more than close with her, he was physically close to her! The farther he looked back, the more shame he felt. The back of An Sun''s ears felt a little hot. An Sun''s deep, serious eyes were now filled with embarrassment. Good god, he touched her thigh! He even held her! Although the changes in An Sun''s expression weren''t apparent, Manchu had been observing him this entire time; he noticed when the glint in his eyes changed. Even more so, after a few seconds, he noticed the sudden redness in the man''s composed and handsome face. An Sun''s skin was the type that tended towards lighter tones, so the flush of red was extremely obvious. As he sensed the turmoil of emotions in An Sun, Manchu originally felt puzzled. That was until a sudden realization dawned on him. There was a spark of interest in the glance Manchu tossed at An Sun. His eyebrows raised as he said, "Oh? Perhaps there is more that happened between you and the little strategist?" Manchu just couldn''t resist throwing in another jab. "Had she bent you before she bent?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. An Sun body stiffened slightly. He shifted his gaze away from Manchu and clutched the gourd of wine. "Shut up." The slightly hoarse voice was tinged with shame. Although he had only said two words, that was enough to understand the turmoil of emotions within the young man. Manchu found An Sun''s appearance entertaining but reframed from teasing him any further. If he said anymore, he was certain the man would pull out his sword and whack him to pieces. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps sounded nearby. Both men turned in the direction of the sound and were met with a Tuhan soldier hustling their way. Upon catching sight of the two men, the soldier strode over quickly. "Lord An, General Manchu, Governor Duyi have reported a man at the front of the gates!" An Sun finally loosened the tight grip he had on the railing. The burning emotions in his eyes also slowly faded away. "A man?" The soldier nodded and didn''t hesitate to continue his report, "From what I could see, the man had a small falcon on his shoulder and a carriage of supplies with him. However, when General Guo saw the man, he ordered them to bring him over." "What was he so concerned about?" Manchu asked, his brows slightly drawn together. "From what I overheard from General Guo himself, it would seem that the falcon on the man''s shoulder was familiar." A glint flashed through An Sun''s dark gray pupils. His brows drew together, and he stopped sipping the wine in his hand to look at the soldier. He darkly asked, "How familiar?" The soldier felt his legs weaken slightly under his commander''s grim, icy stare. "He said it looked like the falcon that belonged to their young miss." Without waiting for the soldier to finish, An Sun strode past him and down the hall. Manchu was slightly surprised by his hasty actions. "Sun!" Despite Manchu''s call, An Sun continued forward. With his quick movements, no one could see the glowing spark within his eyes. He recalled during his battle in the province Guando, there had always been a small brown falcon gazing at them from above. When Rin''s men ambushed his troops, he saw the brown falcon fly right back to the petite figure atop the cliff. That bird¡­it has to be none other than Bai Rin''s! Why else would General Guo rush to have him sent over? An Sun hadn''t realized that his heart was beating tremendously fast while he walked to the governor''s office. 155 Regrets "Are you certain it was Ju?" Bai Han asked, his figure pacing back and forth. "I can''t be certain. However¡­" General Guo paused. Though General Guo wasn''t one to make such quick assumptions, Bai Han knew from the man''s silence; he felt certain the bird he saw was Ju. If that was the case, then how did this mysterious man get him? What did he have to do with his granddaughter?! At the mere thought, Bai Han grew even more restless. Meanwhile, An Sun stood beside the office window and gazed out expressionlessly, where his eyes coldly looked down below. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. General Guo remembered the out of breath and rare disheveled appearance on the young man''s face as he approached them. When they informed him the man had yet to come, An Sun''s cool, handsome face returned to its usual coldness. But, General Guo knew, just like them, An Sun felt as if they were a step closer to discovering Rin. When the door creaked open, everyone shifted their heads to see Duyi Zhong and a frail middle-aged man entering the room. Upon catching sight of the small, brown falcon on his shoulder, both General Guo and Bai Han drew in a sharp breath. Although most falcons looked the same, it was rare to identify ones with such clarity in its eyes. Without a doubt, the bird was Ju! The contented expression on Bai Han''s face instantly turned icy and hard. He narrowed his eyes and turned to look at the man in front of him. "You..! Where is my granddaughter?!" Bai Han bellowed angrily as he stared fiercely at Wei Jingyi. About to pounce on the middle-aged man, General Guo restrained the fired up old commander back. He gave Bai Han a glance, who snorted and stepped back in return. After ensuring Bai Han would no longer attack the man, General Guo sighed. He turned his body to face the frail man without a single shred of expression and said in a cold tone, "Who are you? Why is it that you have my niece''s bird with you?" Under the men''s intense, cold stares, Wei Jingyi remained composed. "You must be members of the Bai family I believe?" General Guo raised an eyebrow, seemingly surprised. He nodded. "That''s right." Seeing as he recognized them, General Guo''s suspicion only heightened. Wei Jingyi bobbed his head and let out a brief hum, withdrawing his eyes and scouring them over across the room. Finally, his line of sight shifted to the young man dressed in a black robe. He stood beside the window with his hands clasped behind his back, his deep and chilly eyes stared right back at him. An Sun bore a grim expression like he was an insurmountable statue of ice. Wei Jingyi''s eyes sparked with slight interest. He looked the young man up and down. Upon receiving the unusual middle-aged man''s stares, An Sun''s thick brows drew together to express his clear displeasure. There wasn''t any trace of emotion in his magnetic voice, but it still sent chills down one''s spine, "Do you have something to say?" Wei Jingyi wasn''t at all affected by the man''s cold tone, rather he looked even more amused. "I was just thinking you are much more handsome up close than I expected." No wonder the girl asked him to help An Sun out! An Sun''s expression froze, and his handsome face immediately turned as black as the bottom of a pit. Meanwhile Bai Han, General Guo, Manchu, and Duyi Zhong fell silent. Was he flirting with An Sun? Seemingly unaware of the men''s thoughts, Wei Jingyi walked over to a nearby table and plopped himself down. Ju on his shoulder, flew away and landed on General Guo''s shoulder. He stared down at the bird and stroked its head as its beady eyes blinked at him with familiarity. Once he saw the familiar bird, his eyes softened before turning hard when looking back at Wei Jingyi. The frail man sighed back into his seat and withdrew his gaze to perceive all the men''s eyes on him. "Who are you?" General Guo asked again. "Ah yes, I suppose I should introduce myself," Wei Jingyi smiled casually. "I was a follower of Governor Tao of Guando province. After the death of my master, Bai Rin took me in as her follower. While she was taken by Commander An and his men, I stayed up north with Sir Tao''s daughter and Ju. That is until I received a letter from her." The news hit everyone like a bolt from the blue. They looked at the middle-aged man lounging on the chair in the center of the room as if he were an unknown creature. General Guo seemed to think of something and stole a glance at the man in the corner. He saw a touch of feelings that could not be put away in An Sun''s eyes. It was clear from his shadowed gaze that he felt uneasy upon recalling the previous events that took place in Guando. Though he was a changed man, it still didn''t deny the fact An Sun was a part of for Governor Tao''s death and had kidnapped Rin. In the end, Bai Han was the first to break the silence. "What did the letter she sent say?" As if expecting his question, Wei Jingyi reached into his robe to pull out a small square piece of paper. Everyone''s eyes locked on the paper with scorching gazes. He calmly placed the letter on the center of the table and leaned back into his seat. When An Sun saw the pair of written words on the paper, he stared in a daze, his mind completely blank. The sourness and bitterness in his heart were overwhelming. [Head North. Divert the Head An from Sun] After a moment of silence, he raised his head to look at Wei Jingyi. He creased his brows as he asked in a slightly dark tone, "She told you to visit my father?" Wei Jingyi nodded and awkwardly scratched his head. "It wasn''t an easy task, I''ll tell you that. But, I was able to successfully carry it out." An Sun returned with an expression full of surprise after confirming the meaning of the letter. His face was still carved into its usual strict expression without any change in emotion. However, only he knew the twisted thoughts entering his mind. Having heard Wei Jingyi recite the events in Guando province, An Sun was brought back to the deeds he had done. Many of which he did not regret. Causing the death of thousands of Guando soldiers, he felt no remorse. That was just how wars worked. Responsible for the death of Governor Tao, though honorable, he too felt no remorse - only minor guilt. It was not he who embedded such a choice in the governor''s mind. Kidnapping Bai Rin for the sake of people''s lives. He will never regret. However, forcing her to walk in the snow barefoot. Allowing her to deal with the men in front of the camp and feeding her nothing but scraps of leftover dried meat. This he regrets most. Yet, despite all of this, she chose to support him on his route to success. All of these things, she did for him because of her faith in him. An Sun had long drifted away, immersed in his thoughts. He was only called back to earth by the sound of Bai Han''s voice. "Then, do you perhaps know where my granddaughter could be?" Wei Jingyi sighed and shook his head. "I''m afraid I don''t know. However, have you considered entering the villages yourself?" General Guo and Bai Han glanced at one another with puzzled looks. "Why would we do that?" Wei Jingyi stole a brief glance at An Sun and Manchu before looking back at Bai Han. "Because rumor has it in the villages I passed through, the Tuhan men have been collecting beautiful women. I take it they assume Bai Rin is one of those women they want and are protecting her." At this, everyone''s eyes swept over to the two men in the corner. An Sun and Manchu: "¡­" 156 Challenge Accepted "You''re going train under Mister Qiu?" Rin nodded her head while placing the thick coat around her body. Jia looked at Rin, her features were cast in a stiff expression and her lips were pressed together. "No offense to Mister Qiu, but he''s not the most reliable person to have as a teacher." "You''re right, he''s not very reliable," Rin recalled the incident where he deceived her of a melon and forced her to provide him meat. Jia looked at Rin with a furrow in her brow and asked, "Then why do you want to have him train you?" Rin glanced at the concerned girl and revealed a light smile. "Jia, I''ve told you before that my background is complicated, right?" Jia silently nodded her head. Rin sighed softly and gazed up at the azure sky outside the small hut''s window. She awkwardly scratched her nose. "To tell you the truth, I was raised by a wealthy household." Jia let out a snort and waved her hand. "I already knew that. What type of female commoner has such graceful manners and speaks to people her age like great elders?" Clearly not expecting these words, Rin blinked, the corner of her lips twitching. She let out a few coughs, her head lowered. She continued. "Despite my lifestyle, I have experienced many challenging experiences in my life. Some I don''t believe I will ever forget." The look in Rin''s eyes darkened. "These events have led me to want to grow stronger. Not to just protect myself, but those I cherish." Rin shifted her gaze back to Jia. A hint of a smile could be detected in the crease of her emerald eyes, a rarity for the normally icy-faced girl. "I would also like to grow stronger, to protect you and Aiguo. The two of you are more than my saviors; you''re my friends." The corner of Jia''s mouth curled up into a joyful smile. She looked at her with a pair of bright eyes, fully utilizing her broad face. Reaching out a hand, she pats Rin gently on the shoulder. "Then I wish you the best." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. The smile on Rin''s lips spread as she heard Jia''s words. When Rin was done dressing up for the frosty weather, she waved goodbye to Jia and the sleepy-eyed Aiguo that morning before leaving. ¡­ Rin''s face went cold, like an ancient lake locked up with frost. "That insolent old man¡­" Rin muttered fiercely under her breath. As Rin gazed up, she stared at the large and high mountain path, causing her pale lips to press together. The snow-covered peaks angled shadows east. It would be impossible to climb to the top! Breathing banks of pale clouds, Rin''s face was stiff as the frown at the corner of her mouth deepened. By testing the challenges she faced, only then could she measure her true strength. Raising her eyes back to the mountain, the look in her expression turned sharp. This challenge, she accepted! ¡­ Moss and lichen-covered boulders sprawled in the rockery of mountains. Apart from a worn-out path that snaked through the blanket of snow, there was no trace of civilization within the area. The large forest trees stood within the snowy mountains, the river, and the clouds both moving leisurely. Below stood a girl, her thick brown coat and hood flimsy in the wind. Rin''s face was pale, her brows furrowed and beaded with sweat. The harsh winds were accompanied by icy snowflakes, cutting like razors and jagged stones across her small face. The chilly air slowly crept under her clothes and spread across her skin. With purple lips tinged with blue and gently chattering teeth, she wrapped her thick furred coat around her tighter. Hours had seemed to pass by the time she made it to the top of the mountain, her lungs burning. It seemed that her body was unable to hold up. She had been struggling to endure, but ultimately collapsed. Rin knelt weakly on the ground as she breathed heavily. That¡­nearly killed her! Detecting the sound of snowy footsteps, Rin glanced up to perceive the familiar wrinkled face of Master Qiu. "Hmph! What took you so long? This old monk nearly died of boredom waiting!" Unable to respond, Rin merely panted, trying to regain her breath. Seeing the girl''s out of state appearance, Master Qiu''s expression hadn''t changed. Not a trace of pity or concern was seen within his dark eyes. Scratching the inside of his ear with his pinky, he looked off to the side. "So, girl, where''s my meat?" In the midst of regaining her breath, Rin paused. She raised her weary head as she panted for breath to see Master Qiu''s pouting expression, her face looking highly puzzled. "What meat?" Heeding this, Master Qiu''s expression turned into one of disappointment. "How could you forget? In return for training you and teaching you all I know, you deliver me meat!" Rin had no expression as she silently stared at him. Her brows drew together, and her eyes were filled with fatigue and silent irritation. Without a doubt, she experienced the urge to end this old man''s life. However, with his high skills, she doubted she''d get far. As if not sensing the cold, killing intent within the girl''s emerald eyes, the old man flicked his robes and twisted his small body around. "Come along girl, we''ve already wasted enough time. Let''s begin your first session." Rin lifted her delicate face to look at Master Qiu, and her beautiful eyes sparkled. "Yes, Master!" Rin stood up from the cold ground and followed the old man behind. As her Uncle Guo said to her when young, challenges are meant to be met and overcome. This challenge would most likely be her hardest yet. ----- READ RIN''S LATEST CHAPTERS ON PAT RE ON! https://www.pat re on.com/paramyis Chapter 176 - Trustful Bond Chapter 177 - The Fiance Chapter 178 - Abandon For Peace Updates: Sunday 6:00 PM-12:00 AM EST Thank you for your patience and support! Rest well, eat well. 157 The Captive Women As everyone''s eyes swept in the two''s direction, Manchu released a deep sigh and raised his hands in a surrendering motion. "Hold on a moment. There seems to be some misunderstanding." As if he seemed to hear something ridiculous, Bai Han mocked. "What? Are you going to deny your lustful temptations for women didn''t just get my granddaughter mistaken as one of your cheap whores?" The room fell into an awkward silence the moment Bai Han finished speaking. Manchu shot a sideways glance at An Sun, whose expression was turning dark, the edge of his sharp brows twitching fiercely. "Hey, old man, why don''t hear us out first before making up false crap?" An Sun''s voice was dark and sharp as his expression. "Old man?!" Bai Han''s eye twitched, and he quickly snapped back. "You''re awfully disrespectful, considering it''s you and your men''s raging hormones fault that we can''t find my granddaughter!" An Sun''s eyes narrowed. "Do you deserve my respect? I admit the first meeting I was in the wrong, however, I have proven to be nothing but patient and considerate in helping you find Bai Rin. Up to now, you have shown no respect or appreciation and treat my men and I as barbarians!" The air in the room seemed to be frozen by the ice. Everyone watched sparks fly between the two as they shot insult after insult to one another. It wasn''t until An Sun threw down those words that the calm on everyone''s faces faded away as they all stiffened. Cautiously, they shifted their eyes to Bai Han''s whose face was already flushed red from his suppressed emotions. Although everyone was silent on the outside over the two''s feud, the same couldn''t be said for their private thoughts. What An Sun said was the truth. However, they didn''t dare voice these thoughts in front of the now red-faced and heavy breathing Bai Han. He blinked a few times in disbelief before recovering his senses. Truthfully, he felt a little embarrassed and very put on the spot. "You¡­" Bai Han choked on his words. Before he could retort, General Guo cut in. "Sir Manchu, please continue to explain as to how this is a misunderstanding." While An Sun crossed his arms and clicked his tongue, Manchu sighed helplessly before moving his gaze to the men in the room. "It is true. Our army has collected women for our men." Manchu admitted. Bai Han''s brows drew together, and his lips parted in preparation to give voice to an objection yet was stopped by Duyi Zhong who shook his head. Bai Han''s face turned dark, he lowered his head and kept his thoughts to himself. Manchu continued. "However, these acts were ordered from the Head An. To avoid conflict with the Head An and Sun, we chose to follow orders." This time, Bai Han was unable to hold it in. He abruptly barked into a cold laughter. "So that gave you the right to kidnap and **** innocent women just because of an order?!" Had Rin exposed her gender to these men, she too would have had the same fate! While An Sun''s face grew darker by the second, Manchu calmly stood in his place and explained in a calm tone. "No. Our men did not wrongfully kidnap or **** any women." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. At this point, all men in the room showed a confused expression. Though they believed An Sun and Manchu were innocent of purposely committing such foul actions, they didn''t so much believe that the men hadn''t experienced their fair share with the women. After all, what better way was there to release stress from the battlefield than enjoying the comfort of beautiful women? Manchu noticed their doubtful expressions and sighed. "While yes, we did kidnap some of the women, the majority were sent as slaves during our trades. Although it was risky and complicated, Sun ordered those who were innocent to be secretly returned to their families. But, due to the risk, we stopped this act." Manchu paused briefly to glance at An Sun before continuing. "The women who schemed to kill our men in secret out of orders from their masters were from the provinces we collected them from. In return, Sun had them killed to protect the troops. Though, only a few of our men inflicted sexual actions with those women." When Manchu had finished speaking, everyone in the room was stunned. They didn''t expect the truth to be like this! Bai Han finally recovered his senses and rationality. His brows were drawn tightly together as he cast a glance to An Sun who was indifferently gazing out the window with crossed arms. It was as if the matter had nothing to do with him! Bai Han pressed his lips together. Luckily, Duyi Zhong noticed the awkward air coming from the old man beside him and spoke up. "While that is the case, on the other hand, many of the villagers still believe Bai Rin is a captive woman from your army." When this thought passed through everyone''s heads, the mood dampened. Meanwhile, Wei Jingyi calmly regarded the scene before him and breathed softly. "As I said previously, the solution to this would be to personally explore the towns and ask around. The chances of finding her will be more likely if you search in the towns where captive women have been reported to be." With this plan in mind, everyone''s eyes lit up. Wei Jingyi scratched his chin and tilted his head. "Though, I recommend that only two of you go. If a whole group was to go, this would only draw in suspicion." General Guo nodded. "Then who will go?" An Sun who had been silent for a while spoke up. "I will go." Bai Han''s eyes swept over An Sun, a hidden glint in their depths. He took a deep breath and managed to calm down a little. He raised his gaze and stared at Wei Jingyi. "I will go too." Everyone looked at the two who had volunteered and went silent. Had they just forgotten the argument they had not too long ago? Despite the desire to speak up on the bad pairing, they all suppressed their inner thoughts once again. While everyone secretly mourned, Wei Jingyi stood up from his seat and smiled. "Then we better get you two dressed up and prepared." There was no longer any trace of the excitement and joy Bai Han had had earlier. Instead, his brows drew together in tension. "Dressed up?" Wei Jingyi nodded. "Of course. If you''re going down to act as village men, you''ll need to dress up and behave like them." As if seeming to think of something, the frail man''s lips curled up into an amused smile as he looked between An Sun and Bai Han. "If we want to make it more convincing, we can have the two of you act as grandson and grandfather." Both men froze before looking at Wei Jingyi with icy gazes. As if he had not noticed their glares, Wei Jingyi chuckled freely to himself. "Better yet, grandfather and son-in-law!" At this, the entire room fell silent. An Sun''s handsome features were cast in a stiff expression, and his lips were pressed together. Meanwhile, Bai Han''s wrinkled face went cold. ___ READ RIN''S LATEST CHAPTERS ON PAT RE ON! https://www.pat re on.com/paramyis Chapter 176 - Trustful Bond Chapter 177 - The Fiance Chapter 178 - Abandon For Peace Updates: Sunday 6:00 PM-12:00 AM EST Thank you for your patience and support! Rest well, eat well. 158 Beginning Of A New Journey Bai Han''s face turned dark. "What kind of joke are you playing at?!" He seethed through gritted teeth. "We shouldn''t be wasting any more time! Quick, let us get ready!" As Bai Han stormed off with a black face, Duyi Zhong sighed softly and followed him behind. General Guo turned to leave when he suddenly swept his gaze toward An Sun. While the young man still maintained his usual icy expression on his face, the backs of his ears were already flushed red. When he caught sight of this, General Guo''s eyes unconsciously lit up with amusement before he caught up with the old commander, the small falcon still on his shoulder. It wasn''t until the three men disappeared did Wei Jingyi shift his gaze to An Sun. "Young man, regarding the incident in Guando, I don''t wish for you to feel responsible for the death of my previous master." "I do not hold things accountable for when it involves war." An Sun answered honestly in a calm tone. Wei Jingyi blinked his eyes for a moment before a dry laugh came out of him. "I had a feeling you''d say something like that, and I do not blame you either. I too understand the treacheries of war." The frail''s man''s eyes were half-shut, and his lashes concealed the pools of emotion in his eyes. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. He pressed his lips together and finally said, "This world is full of cruel things, death happens to be among them. Only those who aren''t weak can overcome the cruel challenges." Wei Jingyi turned to look at An Sun and smiled. "Please do well in finding my master." An Sun was somewhat surprised by the man''s words. The corners of his lips suddenly curled into a slight grin. "I promise to find and return her safely." His tone was filled with sincerity and conviction. Wei Jingyi burst into a bout of open laughter. "Good, good. Then I''m trusting you and Bai Han to work well together in bringing her back." Patting the young man''s firm shoulder, Wei Jingyi strode out of the room. After stepping out, he paused before adding on, "Do inform Governor Duyi to send some refreshments and meals to my room. After such a long journey, I am quite hungry." Without waiting for An Sun to respond, the man turned his back and left. An Sun''s gaze was stuck on Wei Jingyi''s back until he vanished down the hall. His leisurely expression disappeared as his pupils contracted. Seeming to recall the man''s words, his fists clenched. ¡­ By the time Wei Jingyi had finished his conversation with An Sun, Bai Han had long returned to his room. He hastily began packing away letters, clothing, and valuable mementos. "Bai Han, are you certain you want to go with An Sun to the villages?" General Guo voiced with concern. When Bai Han heard General Guo''s words, he didn''t even look up. "And let that punk search for Rin, my precious granddaughter by himself?" He scoffed. General Guo felt troubled. "I can go in your stead and search for Rin with An Sun." Bai Han swept his gaze to the middle-aged man and his eyes narrowed. He huffed a little. "Do you think I haven''t noticed your favoritism toward An Sun? You''re always putting in a good word in for him in front of me, siding with him. What exactly are your intentions in encouraging him?" "Encouraging him?" General Guo''s brows furrowed. "Yes! Not just you, but everyone seems to be encouraging that boy!" Surprise leaked out from General Guo''s gaze. Although Bai Han had not specified what exactly he meant by encouraging him, General Guo wasn''t slow. He had a pretty good idea as to what Bai Han was referring to. Unknown to Rin, when Bai Han requested the northern emperor to terminate Rin''s engagement with the Crown Prince, he had purposely laid down a threat. Either cancel the engagement or the Bai army will break hell on the entire imperial family. In the end, when the request was finally made, Bai Han had informed Rin of the matter as if it was a simple settlement. The old man was too bitter and protective when regarding giving away his granddaughter. General Guo was rather helpless upon seeing the situation like this. He suddenly recalled something that An Sun said during their discussion when drinking. [Whether your niece is a man or a woman, I don''t care. All I have seen teaches me to trust her for all I have not seen.] The young commander wasn''t as ruthless as he made himself to be. He valued his comrades; he was competent and possessed a strong, noble heart. General Guo knew if Bai Han wasn''t so blinded in protecting Rin from the outside world, he would see these good qualities. Whether he was someone alongside Rin or a soldier among their troops, An Sun was a good man. With this in mind, General Guo sighed quietly to himself. Perhaps the two working together to find the girl would benefit them. ¡­ As the sun slowly set, cold winds blew past like knives gliding across people''s cheeks. Wei Jingyi had handed An Sun and Bai Han a pair of dark-colored tunics, the sleeves were long and loose-fitting. Due to the frosty weather, they both wore a thick jacket made of hemp, which was padded for additional warmth. An Sun''s broad shoulders and narrow waist, carried the tunic well and instead made him look as if he were sculpted by the gods. The casual look diminished the icy aura around him, giving the handsome man a more seductive and potent charm. An Sun bound his long, dark hair into a simple bun, revealing his long and narrow almond-shaped gray eyes. They were stirring, yet the coldness within, caused people to experience the urge to tremble in fear. Wei Jingyi silently watched from the side and fell into deep thought. No matter what angle you looked, he was still good-looking! Perhaps this man was too handsome to act as a commoner. Well, what''s done is done. He could only hope his looks wouldn''t draw in too much attention. Bai Han followed everyone''s line of sight and quietly snorted to himself. When the two finished clothing, Wei Jingyi informed the two of a few minor things. "Remember, you two are grandfather and grandson. It''s best to speak as little as possible, but if you do, put down all formalities. Especially you, An Sun - lose the aggressive attitude." The corner of An Sun''s brows twitched. "Are you saying I am incapable of losing my pride?" Wei Jingyi chuckled. "Of course not. However, it''s rather hard to lose what we''ve been raised with for so long. The teachings and attitude of the An Clan are different from the ways of mere commoners." Wei Jingyi didn''t dare say the An Clan''s attitude was more brazen. After Wei Jingyi finished informing the two, An Sun turned his head to see Manchu delivering him his horse. Compared to his grand dark horse, the one before him appeared meeker and frail - as one would expect a commoner to have. "Are you certain you will be able to bear acting as a commoner?" Manchu''s brows furrowed somewhat. "You also think I''m incapable?" An Sun frowned slightly. He withdraws his deep gaze and gently patted the horse. A glint flashed through his gray pupils. His brows drew together, slightly as he sighed. "I''ve changed, haven''t I? During the beginning of all this, I was impulsive and merciless. Had you told me I would be doing this back then, I would have called you a liar." An Sun''s voice had turned light as he gently stroked the horse''s back. "I believed too much that if I left everything alone and carried on by myself with the name of the An Clan behind me, I could live freely." He lifted his lips into an unexpected smile. "I was an arrogant and pathetic fool. The power I possessed over provinces was one that was not my own. The title of a commander was given to dispose of me. The freedom I thought I had was never there. The people I swore to protect, I couldn''t." An Sun mounted his horse and looked out into the great province covered in snow. "Everyone''s fighting for their own kind of freedom. This time, I will earn my power. I will earn my title, and I will protect those I hold dear." Manchu gazed up at the man mounted on the horse with wide eyes. He hadn''t expected such words from him. He felt slightly troubled. "Hey, Sun¡­" An Sun''s gaze swept back to look at Manchu, his eyes narrowed up. His lips remained spread in a smile as he said, "Once I''ve become stronger, I won''t have to be this miserable. Until then, I will bear with the cruel challenges that come my way." As he declared these words, An Sun ushered his horse forward to stand beside Bai Han. The old man was silent, his head slightly lowered as if he was deeply thinking about something. "You ready, old man?" A deep, low voice separated him from his thoughts. Twitching his silver brows, Bai Han was surprised to receive a pair of smiling gray pupils. An Sun''s handsome features seemed to enhance as the icy glint in his eyes softened. It was unusual, but he oddly looked nobler. Almost free. Bai Han raised his eyebrows in ridicule as he looked at An Sun, a sneer on his face. "Who are you calling old man, punk?" An Sun did not answer but silently raised an eyebrow. Bai Han paid no heed to the young man and urged his horse forward. "What need is there to ask such a question when I''m always ready?" Though he was far ahead, An Sun had heard him clearly. His lips curled up slightly as he followed the old man behind. Thus, the journey to find the long lost strategist began. ---- READ RIN''S LATEST CHAPTERS ON PAT RE ON! https://www.pat re on.com/paramyis Chapter 176 - Trustful Bond Chapter 177 - The Fiance Chapter 178 - Abandon For Peace Updates: Sunday 6:00 PM-12:00 AM EST Thank you for your patience and support! Rest well, eat well. 159 Lousy Skills Tendrils of iridescent silver mist creep over the mountainside. Combined with the harsh wind, whips, and screams through the cold air, was the sound of bamboo sticks crashing together. Clang¡ª! Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Rin lunged forward, quickly sprinting towards her opponent, moving closer and closer before jabbing out her staff in an attempt to hit him. But the old man''s reflexes kicked in and he ducked forward to her. Caught off guard, Rin stumbled backward, barely evading the blow. She was off-balance, she knew it. While trying to maintain her stability, the old man was already lunging forwards, perhaps sensing his advantage. This time Rin raised her bamboo staff and the two staffs clanged together, creating an echoing clang. The weight of his staff was dragging her down, but Rin soon recovered and pushed back hard, stumbling a bit. Rin panted, her face was pale, brows furrowed and beaded with sweat. Yet her eyes lit up; two sparks of light shining steadfastly in the depths of the darkness. The hand gripping the bamboo staff quivered slightly, her chest rising heavily up and down. Rin waited for a split second while gravity took over once more. Then, when she was level, sprang forward before stabbing the staff in her hand into the soft ground and shooting her foot out, aiming toward her the old man''s chest. Before her foot had the chance to make contact with his chest, the old man stepped out of her range, grasped her foot and hurled her down onto the cold ground. As her body hit the cold, snowy ground, she gasped. Rin groaned and arched her back slightly from the sudden pain. Her eyes were closed, her thick eyelashes like two small fans against her skin. Rin gathered a deep breath. The moment she opened her eyes, she froze. A bamboo staff was pointed in front of her face. Blinking her eyes to clear her vision, she saw the familiar face of the old man staring down at her with drooping eyes. He looked bored. "Your lousy skills truly are starting to bore me. Are you even trying girl?" Rin''s lips tightened into a thin line. She pushed herself off the ground and shook the snow off her back. "I apologize master for my lack of skills. Please allow me to try again." Rin''s gaze looked eager. Master Qiu shot the sparkle eyed girl a glance before itching his ear. "I think that''s enough for today, you can go home." "What?" Rin was slightly taken aback. Upon hearing this, Rin''s faced turned rather serious and grim. Her fists clenched as she firmly lifts her eyes. "Have I done something to upset you? If so, please tell me and I will improve on it." Master Qiu''s line of sight shifted to Rin, who''s deep and emerald eyes stared right back at him. She had a troubled expression as if she was a guilty child. Feeling tired, he said, "You''ve done nothing wrong. Though you''re lacking, you should rest for tomorrow''s training." After a slight pause, Rin seemed to have thought of something and she opened her mouth to speak when Master Qiu cut her off. "You may think you have enough energy mentally. However, physically your body is exhausted. Go back to those brats down at the village and rest. When you''ve recovered, come back again tomorrow morning." Before she had a chance to retort, the old man grabbed her bamboo staff from her hand and twirled her body around toward the exit of the cliff. ¡­ The sun, climbing toward midmorning, stretched Rin''s shadow as she trailed down the mountain. She frowned with her lips compressed together. Where exactly was she going wrong? Three days had passed since the last she sought Master Qiu''s guidance. How much confidence did she have to defeat Master Qiu? This time around, even Rin could not determine the odds because the old man was so strong that any kind of her schemes could fall short. Whenever she was in battle or combat with members of the Bai family, she was able to find her flaws and correct them. Yet, through all her losses with Master Qiu, she was unable to find out where she lacked. It infuriated her to no end. Rin froze in her spot at that moment. How could she protect those she held dear when she wasn''t even sure where her heart and path lay? The hands by her side clenched into fists. "Grandfather, what do I do?" Rin lowered her head and whispered hoarsely. At that moment, Rin''s ears perked up at the sound of voices and a muffled groan. However, what stood out to her the most was the familiar voice of a young boy. As Rin listened closer, the look in her eyes darkened. Aiguo! Without a second thought, Rin quickly pulled herself away from her thoughts and strode faster down the trail toward the sound of voices. ¡­ "Thank you, have a nice day!" Jia left the town''s small bakery and felt gleeful. Five whole rice cakes! Five! She had always wanted to buy these but never had enough money, even if she were to buy one for herself! However, recently Rin had often taken the time to hunt for meat. When there was too much to store for leftovers, the girl offered to exchange it for items in the market. When Jia heard this, she felt like smacking herself in the head. In fact, she did before hugging the petite girl in a fit of joy. Considering the cold weather, no one had the energy to hunt for meat in the woods. Not merely was it a strenuous task, but hardly any animals were near the village unless one went deep into the woods. Thus, with the leftover meat, Jia used it to trade shop owners for their items. Including the rice cakes that she bought from the village bakery. At the thought of the two''s faces when she returned with such treats, Jia''s broad face broke out into a smile, revealing a mouth full of white teeth. As Jia walked back home, her face slightly changed, her brow was twisting as she looked at a group of children. "Oi! What are you kids doing to that poor old man?" A group of children were surrounding a small beggar, throwing stones to chase him away, their mouths were spitting out foul words. The moment the children heard Jia''s voice, they jerked their heads about to reply with a snarky jeer back but froze. This girl...she was so tall! Suddenly no longer experiencing the urge to talk back, the children fled. Jia watched them run with a slight frown, her hands on her hips. "Hmph, little brats. Their parents should raise their children better." She grumbled. Jia shifted her gaze down to the frail beggar on the ground. It was an old man. The light from the sun illuminated his tired, worn face, wrinkles boring deeply into his skin. His expression was of fear and fatigue. He looks as though a puff of wind could blow him down! Seeing this, Jia''s expression softened. She stepped closer to the old man who only trembled even further, his eyes shut tight while he covered his head with his spotted hands. "P-Please, I only w-wanted some f-food!" His voice was slow as he stumbled on his words. Jia''s face flashed a trace of pity. Those damn children! Bullying a poor old man! Compared to most villages, theirs wasn''t considered extremely poor, but still hardly wealthy. Therefore, the majority of the children in the village were able to eat a proper meal occasionally. However, at this rate, some should lose a few meals to fix their behavior¡­ Jia softened her tone and reached for two rice cakes from her basket. "Here, please take this." The old man slowly opened his eyes to glance at Jia. When his eyes caught sight of the two rice cakes in her hand, his eyes lit up slightly, but he appeared hesitant. Taking note of his cautious behavior, Jia''s lips curled into a gentle smile as she waited patiently for the old beggar to accept the rice cakes in her hand. After a while, the beggar finally lifted his head and quickly reached his wrinkled hands forward to grab the rice cakes from her hand. Not at all offended by his abrupt actions, she took a calm step back and watched as he stared at the rice cakes with bright eyes. The old beggar cried in thanks and walked away. Jia watched him step away with a faint smile before turning back in the direction of her home. With her back turned away, Jia had failed to miss the dark glint in the frail beggar''s eyes as he disappeared into the shadows. _______ READ RIN''S LATEST CHAPTERS ON PAT RE ON! https://www.pat re on.com/paramyis Chapter 179 - Hearts Desires Chapter 180 - Peace Never Lasts Chapter 181 - A Decision & Farewell Updates: Sunday 6:00 PM-12:00 AM EST Thank you for your patience and support! Rest well, eat well. 160 Ladylike Thing To Do It had been one week since Rin revealed her hunting skills to the siblings. Since then, they had traded the spare meat to stall and shop owners in the market, earning more than enough money to support them for a year. While the three were happier than ever, some villagers weren''t pleased with the sibling''s new lucky charm. With reluctance, Aiguo finished his chores for the day and was going home, carrying a load of folded clothes in a basket. At the same time, three young village boys a few years older than him were heading to the cove to go fishing. When they noticed Aiguo, who was going in the direction of the mountain trail to his home, the snickering boys surrounded him. A boy grabbed Aiguo''s collar and yanked it downwards. Caught off guard, Aiguo''s neck felt like it was going to snap from the sudden boy''s attack. He staggered a few steps backward to avoid falling. Regaining his balance, Aiguo noticed the basket of clothes had fallen flat on the dirt snow ground. He shot a glare at the three boys. "Hey! What was that for?!" Aiguo bellowed angrily as he stared fiercely at the three. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "What? Did you say something?" One of the boys sniggered. "We don''t understand dirty blooded bastards like you." They laughed and looked at Aiguo, muttering things he could not hear. Deciding to ignore them, Aiguo stepped to the fallen basket and placed the clothes back inside. When he saw the clothes, he had cleaned were now covered in black dirt, his eyes dimmed. He was extremely angry now. Just when he wanted to beat the boys up for ruining his hard work, he recalled the pretty emerald-eyed girl''s words. Use your words, not your fists. Aiguo''s hand squeezes the clothes, his knuckles pale. He stood up with the basket in his hand. He turned to the teenage boys who were now looking back at him. "These clothes, I just washed them." He started calmly. The boys raised eyebrows, looking at the boy as if he was dumb. "So? Are you going to cry about it?" One snorted coldly. "No." Aiguo hesitated slightly and then his gaze turned resolute again. His next words were full of control. "I want you three to clean them. It was your fault they got dirty, so clean them as compensation." At that moment, the boys stared at Aiguo with stunned gazes, completely caught off guard by his words. They looked at his serious and calm gaze. Inexplicably, they felt much more annoyed seeing this rather than his usual raging face. "You have dogs'' blood, now you''re talking like a dog! Stupid bastard." One walked up to the small boy and struck him directly in the shin. An intense pain shot through Aiguo''s leg. His knees buckled and he started to fall before another foot slams into his stomach. Back and forth. Right leg, left leg. Each boy begins to kick him, forcing him to remain fallen on the ground ¨C hands covering his head. Even if he tried standing up, he would most likely suffer some damage to his head. However, if he got up quickly enough he could¡­ No. He couldn''t use violence! He promised Rin he would not. "Dirty bastard! You think because you have that pretty little slut with you that you can be cocky now?" "Haha, hunting meat. What kind of woman could do that? I bet she''s using that excuse while she tastes all the men in town!" "You and your bastard sister should just die!" With his eyes closed, breathing, and knotting his eyebrows in pain, Aiguo quickly dispelled those violent thoughts. However, hearing them speak about Rin and Jia, he suddenly opened his eyes, which were so terrifyingly filled with rage. The moment he was about to grab one of the boy''s legs to knock him down on the ground, Aiguo saw a girl standing behind the tallest boy. The girl gripped the short hairs on the back of the boy''s head with one hand and clamped the boy''s mouth with her free hand. It almost doesn''t register, so smooth and fast - inhumanly fast. "Don''t move." Said the calm girl''s voice. The other two stare at their friend held by the girl, eyes wide open in terror. The girl''s beauty was breathtaking, except her eyes, which emanated merciless murder. "I don''t care if you''re little kids, I can kill you now, and no one would do a thing. Who would believe a woman would kill something, let alone a person?" Rin was smiling as she was saying this. "If I wanted, I could have you caught, tortured, then killed. Today, I am offering you a warning because I''m gracious and it''s the ladylike thing to do." The boys remained silent, watching their friend''s eyes bulge. The petite, pretty girl in the furred coat and boots pulled the boy''s hair harder and harder. The boy didn''t even try to scream or fight the girl back. He could already feel the terrifying power of the girl''s unyielding force. He and his friends didn''t dare doubt her threats. "Apologize," Rin''s ordered the boys in an icy tone. The biting cold from her eyes was felt by the pair who hung their heads, as those eyes swept across the two guilty faces. "We''re very sorry." The two boys bowed formally to the now standing Aiguo. Aiguo stared at them, too shocked to speak. Rin stared coldly at the boys and did not say a word, appearing as if she could not be bothered to waste her breath on them. She let the tall boy go and stepped to Aiguo''s side. Rin stole a glance at the dirty clothes and narrowed her eyes. Collecting the clothes from his hand, she hurled them at the boys. Rin lifted her lips into an unexpected smile. The strange smile didn''t complement her cold, delicate features at all, sending chills down the backs of those present instead. "Rewash all of these by tomorrow and don''t miss a single stain. When you''re done, leave them by this tree. After that, never come around here again. Do you understand?" Her voice and face were gentle as if she was a big sister providing caring advice. The boys bowed again to Aiguo while holding the laundry tightly. The tallest one held by Rin peed a little in his pants. They left in the direction of the village. Rin watched them leave with indifferent eyes. After a while, she turned to look back at the quiet boy beside her. He was silent and his head was lowered. Rin frowned slightly as she looked at the boy''s silence. Aiguo was bathed in a cold sweat, unable to believe what he witnessed earlier. When he perceived the girl''s eyes on him, he stiffened even further. At that moment, Rin took a handkerchief from her pocket and gave it to him. "Wipe your face," Rin said. "We should go home. Your sister will worry." When Rin turned to walk back home, she felt a sudden tug pull on her coat. Glancing down, she saw the boy clutching tightly to the edge of her coat, his head still lowered. Rin stared at the boy with a raised eyebrow, waiting for him to speak. When it was clear he wasn''t going to say anything, she sighed softly. "Let''s clean you up a bit before going home." Aiguo silently bobbed his head, hand still clutching tightly to her coat. 161 Worthy Of A Peaceful Life The two walked near a small area in the forest where a rushing stream appeared on the side. Rin informed the boy to sit on a rock while she wet her handkerchief with water. Leaning down beside the cold water, she rinsed it a bit before walking back to the boy. "Let me see your face," Rin ordered in a light tone. The boy paused for a moment. After a while, he finally lifted his chin slightly and directly stared at Rin with cautious and vigilant eyes. At that moment, Rin''s face went cold. Her brows were drawn together, her eyes ablaze with fury. Because his hands concealed his face, she was unable to see his injuries. Even earlier, his head was lowered, causing her to see an unclear view of his face. There were bruises on Aiguo''s cheeks, exposed arms and legs from being beaten, even the right eye socket was somewhat swollen. At that moment, her eyes flared and the boy felt the murderous malice that flowed unrestrained from the girl. Unable to stay calm, Rin snapped. "Idiot! Why didn''t you fight back? You''re always so reckless, why weren''t you this time!" With a lowered head, Aiguo remained silent, refusing to speak. At this, Rin felt her rage come back up. "Look at me!" Though her voice was cold, her hands grabbing hold of both his cheeks was gentle. She was worried she''d hurt him. Afraid that Rin was angry, Aiguo''s eyes darted away from hers. Rin stared at his averting gaze and sighed softly. All thoughts of vengeance, the rage, and malice that was just boiling a moment ago, melted right out of her at that moment. "Aiguo, look at me." Her tone mellowed. Aiguo seemed like he was unaware of Rin''s order, his pale lips tightened. His eyes stared at Rin for a moment, and he stood perfectly still. The girl''s beautiful emerald eyes stared at him not with rage, pity, or blame, but with care and genuine sorrow. Even her cold and gorgeous face seemed to become gentle as water. He wasn''t sure of what set it off, but seeing her eyes and feeling her gentle actions, caused him to feel a stinging in his nose and a tightening in his throat. Seeing the boy''s quivering chin, Rin knew he wanted to cry. But he didn''t. The boy jerked his head to separate from the girl''s hands, but in the next second, he felt her tug his body forward, his face crashing into her chest. He could smell her cooling scent with the faintest hint of sweat. Rather than being embarrassed or disturbed, he found it warm and calming. "It''s fine now." Rin softly whispered. It took him a while to grasp the meaning of her words. When he did, Aiguo suddenly couldn''t bear it and nestled his head into the crook of her cold neck. He silently shed tears. At that moment, the sound of his sobs filled the air. He didn''t want Rin to hear, so he hugged his face into her chest tighter and screamed into it. Eventually, those screams turned back into sobs. He was shaking; he couldn''t control his body anymore. "Y-You...you said to use w-words instead of f-fists." He choked. Though it was muffled, Rin heard him clearly. She seemed to recall the words she said to him the last time he ended up in a fight. Her heart tightened. Embracing him in silence, Rin struggled to suppress the sorrowful agony in her heart. She drew in a deep breath and propped her head on top of the boys. Awash in sadness, her eyes looked straight at the sky. Although she didn''t know the sibling''s family situation, she could guess it had been similar to hers when she lived in her village. "I was just like you when I was little. People were calling my family and me names for years. Therefore, I raised my fists to shut them up. One day, my mother told me to use my words than to fight with fists. That as long as I never listened to their words, and I never pay attention to them, they would go away. The only thing I could do was protect my heart. Eventually, they did because I knew who I and the people around me were." Rin squeezed the boy. "However, I should have known, not everyone''s situation is the same. All I can say to you now is, it''s my fault, I am sorry. But don''t destroy yourself by allowing negative people to add hatred and violence to your character. You are worthy of a peaceful life. You are more than your reaction to them and their lies." Rin''s eyes were burning, and her chest felt heavy as if it were filled with lead. She blinked her eyes, and feeling the tears well up threatening to fall, she lowered her head and pushed back her tears. Looking up at the sky, she could no longer see clearly as a single tear rolled down her cheek. "I thought my journey was over, that I could be at peace. We all want peace in this life, but no one can escape a cruel fate. You just have to learn to push past it and bear the scars we create at the end." Rin shuts her eyes, quietly regaining herself. Aiguo did not speak, his shoulders trembling as he hugged her tightly. Rin looked at him, her eyes somewhat empty. Suddenly she smiled sadly. "However, right now you can rest easy. It''s all right." For a little while, they both could rest. ¡­ The trees swayed in the cold winter wind. Icicles on the trees dropped with a crash - like glass cracking and shattering. The weather was frosty and the snow was glittering. Like white soft blankets laying all over the floor. At the dark of night, a small inn in a Northern Province town was lively as ever. "Did you see those new guests we just received? The old man and his grandson?" A girl whispered to the worker beside her. "No. Why?" "Let me tell you; the grandson is incredibly handsome! He looked slightly cold, but my heart couldn''t stop racing! Even the grandpa looked imposing!" "Really? He can''t be that handsome." The inn''s desk girl shook her head aggressively. "No! He''s gorgeous! He was so attractive I felt my legs weaken a little bit." The worker stared at the girl as if she were crazy. Although their inn would occasionally welcome handsome faces, the worker had never seen this kind of reaction from the girl. She must have worked too hard for tonight. Meanwhile, upstairs in a room, Bai Han slumped down on the bed and pulled out the letter from Rin. In the quiet room, his eyes skimmed it over, rereading it as many times as he could. At that moment, the door to the room swung open. An Sun carried a pot of wine and some food and entered. "I can''t sleep. Commander Bai, will you accompany me to drink some wine?" Bai Han stuffed the letter back into his robe and shifted his head. "What are you doing in my room? And how can you suggest we drink as we please during such a situation!" An Sun walked over to the table and put down the pot of wine, roasted chicken and a bag of shelled peanuts. "What situation is that exactly? If I remember correctly, we are on break right now." An Sun opened the pot of wine and poured it into a cup. "Let''s rest for a while. Drink some wine and eat some chicken to replenish some physical strength. After this, we will go to the next town and look for Bai Rin again in the morning." An Sun pushed the cup out in Bai Han''s direction. Bai Han shot a fierce glare at the young man waving the cup at him, a curve on his lips. He appeared unmoved, but his eyes stared at the cup of wine. He swallowed. He was a little thirsty. After a few seconds, Bai Han finally stood up from the bed and snatched the cup of wine from An Sun''s hand. Guzzling it down, he released a content sigh and smacked his bearded lips. It tasted so good! It had been so long since he last had wine. The smile on An Sun''s lips grew slightly lighter as he looked at Bai Han with his eyes fixed upon him. He chuckled and poured a cup of wine, drinking it all in one go. Bai Han seemed to have thought of something and he opened his mouth to say, "Where did you get all of this from?" If he remembered correctly, they only brought a minuscule amount of money to lay low. Thus, they didn''t have enough to order such extravagant food and wine. His eyes looked at An Sun with a suspicious gaze. Under his glare, An Sun reclined lazily in his seat. Now that they were no longer outside, his long, dark hair was draped loosely over his shoulders, like ebony silk floating atop the surface of a spring. An Sun''s gray, dark eyes held no emotion while he drank the cup of wine. He appeared to be completely unbothered by Bai Han''s accusing glares. He lifted his cup and refilled it. "I brought the wine with me." Bai Han was taken aback. "As for the food - when I offered to pay for it, the ladies in the kitchen gave it to me for free." An Sun leaned further back into his seat and smirked behind his cup. At this point, Bai Han was completely speechless. No longer able to stare at him any longer, Bai Han grumbled while sipping his wine. "How shameless can you possibly get?" An Sun continued to drink, as though he was not bothered by everything that was happening at all. He looked up at Bai Han slightly. "I may be shameless old man, but you too are eating the food and drinking the wine brought by a shameless man." The corner of Bai Han''s lips twitched. "Shut up brat! Pour me more wine!" Bai Han pushed his cup forward. A hint of a smile flashed through An Sun''s eyes, but it was quickly hidden. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Very well." He accepted Bai Han''s cup, poured more wine into it, and passed it back. An Sun waved his wine cup. "Shall we cheers, old Commander Bai?" Bai Han snorted, but still raised his cup. An Sun''s eyes held a hint of amusement as the two men clinked their cups together before taking a sip. Both their cheers kept quietly to themselves. 162 The Handsome Savior When An Sun and Bai Han left the inn early in the morning, the sky was starting to become slightly brighter. The night had passed just like that. It took them only an hour this time to arrive in the next town. They passed by a merchant with his window of ivory, cotton, and wool, and the butcher with his bloody lumps of meat on display and naked chickens hanging up. From a distance, An Sun could perceive four people surrounding a well-built carriage. Instinctively, the aura around him turned cold, his lips tugged into a frown. "We can start asking some of the people at the¡ª" Bai Han had been in the middle of speaking when he suddenly saw An Sun''s horse rush forward. "Hey!" Bai Han shouted after him, quickly following behind. ¡­ "Come on! Leave us the goods, and we''ll leave you your life!" "N-No¡­" The old man trembled, but continued to protect the carriage entrance. "S-Somebody! Somebody help us!" That hoarse and raspy voice caused goosebumps to rise when the people around heard it, the utter despair and begging plea in it enough to make people tear. However, they all merely watched silently - showing no sign of helping. A few whispered among themselves. "To bring such a fancy carriage, they clearly must be newcomers." "Yeah, perfect prey for thugs like them." The old man stared at the citizens with a pleaded gaze, but they all turned their heads away. He had assumed out of all the townsmen; someone would be willing to help him. In the end, everyone ignored the scene before them as if it wasn''t even happening! The old man clenched his fist till his knuckles turned white. How could he defend himself against three men? "Move it!" At that moment, a bandit shoved the old man out of the way. Hitting the ground, the old man turned to see the bandit opening the back of the carriage, his heart swelled with dread. "Hey, boss! There''s a young lady and a little girl in the back of the carriage!" The bandit sneered, his yellow teeth flashing at the girls huddled in the tent. The oldest girl hugged the small one in her arms, who was crying and shivering in fear at the bandit''s unsightly appearance. The boss glanced over and his eyes lit up upon catching sight of the two. "We''ll take them and the goods with us!" "No!" The old man suddenly screamed and tried to stand up. The boss standing beside him twisted his lips into a cold smirk and thrust a foot into the old man''s stomach. Falling back onto the ground, the old man let out a cough and clutched his stomach. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "As for you old man, you have no purpose to us." Pulling out the sword from his shaft and wielding it around, a sinister expression appeared on his face. The moment the boss bandit struck his sword down toward the old man, he detected the clattering sound of rushing hoof beats entering his direction. With a slight frown, he shifted his direction to the sound and was startled to see a horse charging right at him! Without thinking, he backed away from the old man to dodge the incoming horse. "What the hell?!" The boss bellowed fiercely. Before he had the chance to understand the situation, An SUn mounting off the horse had already swung a fallen piece of wood at one of the bandits. The split wood pierced into the man''s throat, blood spurting out immediately like a waterfall. The bandit beside him went pale with fright. Under pressure, he swung his sword, but An Sun extended his left hand and clasped his wrist. He lunged forward and rammed his shoulder against the bandit''s armpit, dislocating his arm. "Aaaahhh!" The bandit let out an ear-splitting roar. An Sun seized the bandit''s sword and pierced it into his heart. Suddenly, everyone looked at the young man in shock, especially the boss bandit who was so confident a second ago. His expression looked as if he just saw a ghost, "You¡­You¡­" Both of his men in a matter of seconds were already killed! He stared at the man responsible and felt his body turn to ice. The young man''s handsome features contorted into a menacing expression, sending chills down the backs of those present. When his gaze suddenly turned to the remaining bandit, his jet-black eyes were like two swords and they pricked the boss bandit all over. Those eyes looked like they wanted to rip him apart. "No¡­" He stepped back as An Sun grew closer. Before he had the chance to plead, An Su charged forward and dived the sword into the man''s chest. The bandit''s body trembled as he found his breathing erratic and started gasping for air. Until his body went limp, did An Sun pull the bloody sword out of his chest. He waved his hand, flicking off the blood. The old man''s mind went blank, and all was quiet, the people who witnessed the gruesome scene were all shocked beyond words. Blood, like a devilish red lotus, bloomed in the street. The old man looked up at the young man who was now staring at him. His gaze wasn''t intentionally cold, but it somehow created a chilling effect on the old man for a long time. "Are you hurt?" The young man''s voice was lower than he thought. The old man forced down the bile threatening to rush up his throat and tried his best to maintain his composure. He stood up with unsteady legs and grasped the young man''s hand. "Thank you! Thank you so much for saving us!" An Sun''s handsome features were cast in a stiff expression, and his lips were pressed together. He continued staring down at him with a shadowed gaze as if he hoped the old man would let go of his hand. He didn''t like the close contact. Before he could speak again, a cough sounded. "Ahem, ahem¡­" An Sun paused his actions and scowled. Shifting his gaze to Bai Han, who had been observing the scene with crossed arms, his brows twitched. "What is it, old man?" "Hmph, who are you calling old man?" Bai Han huffed. "Are you done here?" The corner of An Sun''s lips twitched. At the same time, the girls in the carriage suddenly peek their heads out. The eldest covered the youngest eyes from the gruesome scene and lift her eyes to see the two men bickering. When her round eyes caught sight of An Sun''s, she froze. The young man had his long, jet-black hair tied up and was dressed in a black robe, a sash tied at the waist. Although he had a cold, dangerous aura, he looked every bit a handsome gentleman with his pair of dark gray eyes and fair skin. His jet-black robes and perfectly straight posture, as well as the way he emerged on his horse to save them, made him look like an impartial and upright authority about to seek justice! The girl''s round, black eyes, attentively stared at him with eyes brimming of fascination. "Stay in here," She whispered to her sister who nodded obediently. Stepping down the carriage, everyone''s eyes suddenly turned to the young girl walking out of the carriage gracefully in small hurried steps. She tidied her hair gently as she walked, her lovely face tinged with concern as she exuded a gentle temperament. Her hair was pulled up into a simple style, leaving a few strands of hair that accentuated her defined features even more. She walked over slowly, step by step - each step was imbued with charm and charisma. While all attention was on the young girl, An Sun and Bai Han continued to bicker. "Would you have preferred if I watch on the side like you?" An Sun''s lips twitched. "Don''t put words into my mouth, boy!" Bai Han said through gritted teeth. As sparks flew between the two, the young girl had finally arrived in front of them. "Elder Cai, are you all right?" The old man suddenly turned to the sound of the young girl''s melodious voice and felt his eyes moisten. "Yes, yes. I am all right. What about you and Yun Ting?" The young girl smiled. "We''re all right. I''m glad you''re okay." Her eyes suddenly turned to the handsome young man bickering with the old man. Sensing someone''s stare, An Sun paused and turned in her direction. When the young man''s sharp, gray eyes met hers, she blushed slightly. The beautiful girl lifted her hands and tidied up the strands of hair around her forehead. She lowered her head a bit and softly asked, "Are you the one who saved us?" An Sun looked down at the girl without a change in expression and nodded. "Yes." He paused for a moment. "Are you all right?" The girl''s eyes brightened somewhat in response to his question. She giggled. "Yes, I am fine. Thanks to you." She suddenly lowered her head in a courteous bow. "My name is Yun Suyin. As a thank you for saving Elder Cai, my sister and I, I offer you and your grandfather a free stay at the town''s most established inn." The offer made An Sun''s sharp brows lift a little. "What makes you think we require a place to stay?" A smile surfaced on Yun Suyin''s lips as she said, "Because, unlike the rest of the civilians here, you were the only one who stepped in to help. I can assume you two are not from here." The corners of An Sun''s lips curled up as he slightly raised his chin. He cast his gaze down at her, scanning Yun Suyin''s young features with unreadable depths. "All right then, we accept your offer." "Grandson!" Bai Han suddenly cut in. "Can I speak to you for a moment?" An Sun arched a brow but didn''t argue back as he stepped aside with Bai Han. With their backs turned to them, Bai Han shot a fierce glare to An Sun. "Are you mad! Agreeing so easily without my consent?" "Why? Do you disagree?" An Sun frowned. "Yes! We don''t need their offer; we need to look for Rin!" A shadow cast over An Sun''s eyes and his chest tightened. He looked at Bai Han with a corner of his mouth tilted downwards. He spoke sincerely as if he hadn''t noticed the doubts in Bai Han''s eyes. "I understand your concerns. But agreeing to stay with them not only solves our issues regarding money, but it will also help us stay low. Not to mention having a place to stay. I promise I will never give up on finding Bai Rin." Bai Han narrowed his eyes slightly as he felt that the sincerity in An Sun''s words to be rather strange. In the end, Bai Han took a deep breath to calm and repress his stubbornness. He sighed in defeat. "Very well then." An Sun''s lips curled slightly. He was satisfied and nodded, patting Bai Han on the back, earning a glare from him. He then turned back to the young girl. "Where to?" Upon heeding his words, Yun Suyin''s eyes immediately brightened. "Wonderful! Then, please follow me!" The girl skipped over to An Sun and stood close beside him. While the three walked in front, Bai Han stared at the young girl and An Sun''s back with a complicated gaze. Unexpectedly, he felt dissatisfied with the scene. Hmph! That damn playboy! He didn''t even realize the way the girl was looking at him! It was clear she was falling for him! Grumbling to himself, Bai Han followed closely behind. 163 Clear Infatuation It was normal for Bai Han to have regrets. After he had heard of Rin''s kidnapping, he regretted allowing her to help in Guando. He regretted he raised her to be a strong, capable woman rather than a dainty fragile flower. However, until now, Bai Han had never experienced extreme regret like this. This was true regret. While Elder Cai drove the carriage in front, An Sun and Bai Han entered the carriage in back with Yun Suyin and her sister. From Wei Jingyi''s orders, before they entered the villages, they had gone by the surname Wang. Bai Han was surprised the girl had allowed them ¨C two strange men, to enter the back of the carriage without suspicion. However, throughout the ride, it became clear as to why the young girl harbored no suspicion toward them. She was completely infatuated with An Sun! To make matters worse, she had made her feelings for the young man very apparent, as all of her attention was only focused on him. She was upright and straightforward with her approaches with An Sun. Bai Han didn''t say much as it was obvious Yun Suyin did not want to speak or acknowledge him. Thus, while sitting beside An Sun, the ignored Bai Han was forced to listen to Yun Suyin praise the young man with intense infatuation. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. At that point, Bai Han was about to dig out his ear canal from the girl''s endless chatter. He had stolen a few glances at An Sun to see his reaction. In the end, he was surprised to see that An Sun''s gaze hadn''t even grazed Yun Suyin''s body for a second. The young man''s expression was unchanged while the girl spoke to him. It was clear he was ignoring her completely. He propped his head on his hand as if he was thinking about something while gazing out the window. Bai Han glanced back at Yun Suyin and saw she was still engrossed in talking to the young man. If the girl asked him a question, he would react with a curt response. Even though An Sun''s eyes held no interest when he looked or responded to her, Yun Suyin''s eyes still sparkled with joy. Unconsciously, Bai Han bore an odd sense of satisfaction. At least the young man was smart enough to not be swayed by beautiful women. "Young Miss, we''ve arrived." The old man announced from outside. "Oh, thank god." Bai Han couldn''t help but sigh out loud. Everyone at that moment turned to look at Bai Han with a strange expression. An Sun''s brows arched, a clear hint of amusement in his eyes while Yun Suyin and her little sister stared at him with puzzled faces. Realizing he had expressed his relief aloud, Bai Han uneasily coughed. "Ah, I''m relieved to finally be here. We''ve been traveling for so long, it''s been a while since we''ve gotten rest." He awkwardly said while scratching his nose. Yun Suyin didn''t seem to notice anything unusual with his explanation and smiled. "Of course. Please let us bring you inside and rent you a room. We''ll even pay for your meals." Grateful, Bai Han silently nodded. Stepping out of the carriage, An Sun and Bai Han was slightly surprised to see such an established inn in the small town. No wonder there were so many bandits. Rich folks traveling by, most likely came here to rest. Entering the inn, they were greeted welcomingly by the middle-aged man behind the desk. While Elder Cai paid, An Sun suddenly felt a tug on his robe. Glancing down, he saw Yun Suyin staring at him with bright eyes, the corner of her lips lifted up. She pointed to her face. "[1]Wang Sun, what''s my name?" Confused, An Sun frowned slightly. "Yun Suyin?" The moment he spoke her name, Yun Suyin''s smiles grew even lovelier. "Hehe, I just wanted to see if you remembered it. Don''t forget all right?" The edge of An Sun''s brows twitched, but he still nodded his head. He glanced down even further and noticed the girl''s hand was still gripping onto his robe. He frowned and his eyes darkened. Were household misses always so clingy? When Elder Cai had informed them of their rented rooms, An Sun walked over, [ulling away from Yun Suyin''s hold on him to take their passes. An Sun nodded his head in thanks to Elder Cai for renting their rooms. "Haha, there''s no need for thanks. Please inform us if you and your grandfather need anything else." Elder Cai waved his hand. An Sun smiled in return. "We will, thank you." With that, An Sun and Bai Han entered their separate rooms. Being only so early in the afternoon, the two prepared to eat downstairs at the inn with Yun Suyin and her group. When they walked down, the scent of grilling meat entered their nostrils. Shifting their gazes down, they could see the inn had an open area where the customers could grill their own meat. Currently, Elder Cai was occupying the brazier. A metal plate was settled on top of the brazier, while Elder Cai used chopsticks to skew the meat roasting on top. There was a set of six, large tables surrounding the bottom room, while the brazier cooking the meat warmed it up. Yun Suyin''s eyes immediately lit up upon seeing An Sun. She turned to Elder Cai and whispered something to him. The old man nodded, and Yun Suyin stepped over to An Sun. She gazed up at him with a beaming smile. "Wang Sun, come grill meat for Yun Ting and I. Elder Cai will make some for your grandfather." An eyebrow raised on An Sun''s face. He glanced over to Bai Han to see he was already walking over to Elder Cai. The corner of An Sun''s lips twitched. He looked back at the sparkling Yun Suyin and sighed. "All right." Hearing his response, Yun Suyin beamed joyfully and dragged him over to the brazier on the other side of the room. About half a meter away from An Sun''s side, Elder Cai was still grilling pieces of beef and mutton. He observed the exchange between the two and scratched his cheek. He turned to look at Bai Han standing beside him, who too was grilling meat for himself. Bai Han chose to sit a little closer to the brazier where the amazing food was being cooked, all so he could eat a little more. Elder Cai cleared his throat and turned to Bai Han with a sincere expression. "You must be very proud to have a grandson like him." As he cooked his food, Bai Han''s brows furrowed. He rolled his eyes speechlessly. How many more times did he need to hear them praise An Sun? He let out a small grunt in response. Elder Cai didn''t seem to mind and continued to smile. "You''ve probably noticed, but my young miss has taken a liking to your grandson. I suppose you could call it, love at first sight." He chuckled. "Although I''m not too certain of your background, from what I''ve seen, your grandson is a suitable young man." Bai Han suddenly paused. He turned to look at Elder Cai with a doubtful expression. "What are you getting at?" Like a gossiping old man, Elder Cai sent a sneaky glance to An Sun and Yun Suyin before looking back at Bai Han. "Don''t you agree that they would make a striking pair? Although your grandson seems uninterested now, I am certain with time; feelings will blossom between the two." Bai Han couldn''t hold back the twitch in his eyes any longer. Shameless old man! What nonsense was he spewing?! The two had just met, and he was already ready to prepare their wedding! Did he not see that An Sun held zero interest in the girl? As much as he wishes to shout this at the old man, he wouldn''t share his thoughts just like that. Nearly losing his temper, Bai Han huffed. He cast a cold gaze over An Sun and pressed his lips together. With gritted teeth, he snorted, "Hmph, I wouldn''t be too sure about that." Those words were so shocking to Elder Cai that he could only stare blankly at Bai Han for some time. He found it strange and didn''t understand why Bai Han had such a huge reaction. His brows furrowed. "Do you not agree?" Bai Han took two pieces of grilled meat and placed them on his plate. His whole person seemed to dim into a dark shadow. He looked rather depressed. In a dull tone, he said, "There are better, stronger, and more attractive fish in the sea." Elder Cai thought the person Bai Han was speaking about was An Sun in consideration for Yun Suyin. At this, he smiled silently and shook his head. Only Bai Han knew the one he deemed inferior was Yun Suyin. Hmph! Who needed a weak and docile little girl to stand beside An Sun, when there was his strong and more attractive granddaughter! While Bai Han continued complaining in his heart, he was unaware that he had so willingly expressed his acceptance to An Sun and Rin. ... On the other side of the room, An Sun was quietly grilling his own meat. As An Sun skillfully flipped the beef slices on the metal plate, the sound of the meat sizzling was audible. His expression had been cold from the start. Sitting at the table was Yun Suyin and her little sister, Yun Ting. The two looked at the young man grilling the food with glittering round eyes. An Sun finished grilling the beef slices and placed them neatly on a plate. They looked delicious and alluring. He set the dish in front of the two. Yun Ting, Yun Suying''s little sister, stared at the grilled beef slices in front of her. Her little mouth hung open as she stared at the meat with a watery gaze. An Sun sat across the two, he lifted his chopsticks and reached for a piece of meat, chewing fiercely. Although An Sun felt satisfied inside, there wasn''t much change in his expression as he reached for a sizeable chunk of white rice. Yun Suyin sat across from him and watched as he used his wooden chopsticks to place a slice of meat into his mouth. He ate very aggressively. Even though his chopsticks moved at a rapid pace, his rough motions were still a joy to watch in her eyes. At that moment, An Sun noticed the two girls staring at him while he ate. They blinked their beady eyes at him, both with different expressions. An Sun ignored the lovely faced Yun Suyin and turned to look at the little girl sitting beside her. He noticed from the carriage ride to now; the little girl never spoke. She wore a lovely pink dress and like her sister, bore round doe eyes. With still a little baby fat, her round white cheeks glowed a rosy color as she stared at the pieces of meat. An Sun had never been around children. There were times in the An Clan, however, unlike Yun Ting the children were rather¡­intense. Swallowing his food, An Sun stared at her with a slight frown on his face. "Are you not going to eat?" Realizing his gaze was directed on her, the little girl jumped in her seat, causing her round white cheeks to tremble slightly. Despite her startled expression, her eyes had not a single trace of panic in them. The girl''s doe-like eyes were shining brightly, like a little creature filled with curiosity. Silently, she bobbed her head. An Sun noticed his voice must have startled her, and he tried his best to adjust his expression, making it as neutral as possible instead of cold and unapproachable. In the end, his voice came out cold and commanding. "Then eat." The little girl nodded her head again. She used her chopsticks to pick up a slice of beef. She blew on it first before putting it into her small mouth. She chewed once, twice before a fire sparked in her eyes. Her chewing got faster and faster. It was clear from her reaction that she liked it a lot. An Sun''s eyes focused on her face, his gray eyes quietly studying her expression. The girl''s black hair looked fluffy and soft, framing a pair of bright round eyes that were brimming with joy. Her nose was not straight, but it had an excellent shape and looked extremely delicate. An Sun stared fixedly at the young girl''s appearance and in a split-second thought her appearance was similar to that of a rabbit he once hunted. The little girl in front of him seemed delicate and fragile. Yet, she oddly reminded him of a certain figure, causing his hard, cold face to soften a little. While his tone remained cold, it just so slightly thawed as he said, "Is it good?" Once again, Yun Ting was surprised An Sun was looking at her and blinked her round eyes. After a few seconds, she mutely nodded her head. With her response, An Sun used his chopsticks to place a piece of meat in her bowl of rice. "Then eat more." Stunned, Yun Ting looked up at An Sun who stared back at her. "What?" An Sun raised an eyebrow. Yun Ting parted her lips to speak, but nothing came out. Silently, the corner of her lips curved into a smile and she bobbed her head. Her smile revealed a small dimple on the left that added a touch of cleverness to her face. Lowering her rosy face once again, she chewed happily on the piece of grilled meat. Immediately, her plump, white cheeks enlarged, her eyes glowing with joy. An Sun couldn''t hold back anymore and the corners of his lips twitched upwards in soundless laughter. They were too similar. He glanced back down at his bowl and continued to eat. Not a second later, he noticed a burning gaze on him. As expected, the moment he turned his head, he was met with the doe-eyed Yun Suyin, her lips slightly puckered in a pout. She pushed her bowl out to him and flashed a broad smile. "Feed me too, please!" An Sun: "¡­" 164 Fight Fair & Square At night, everyone had returned to their own rooms. The next morning, Bai Han awoke and left his room to eat breakfast, when he saw Yun Suyin and An Sun speaking to one another in the hall. "Thank you." An Sun smiled warmly at the girl. Yun Suyin''s heart pounded, and she bobbed her head happily before skipping away. Although Bai Han hadn''t heard their entire conversation, he could see that An Sun''s behavior suddenly changed. He seemed to be acting friendlier. What the hell was going on?! When An Sun watched Yun Suyin''s back disappear from the corner, his half-amused eyes gradually disappeared as he stared at her. Turning around, he was confronted with the glaring eyes of Bai Han. Arching a brow, An Sun frowned slightly. "What is it?" Bai Han looked at him with crossed arms, his eyes narrowed as he shot an icy glare. In a deep, chilling tone, he questioned, "Since when did the two of you become close?" By now, An Sun had realized there was something wrong with Bai Han. However, he still didn''t know how he had triggered him this time. "She''s a nice girl." An Sun replied indifferently. Bai Han continued his one-sided, fierce staring contest, even as An Sun gave him a blank look. "You are aware she likes you, right?" Bai Han''s eyes narrowed even further. In response, An Sun snorted contemptuously. "Do you think I''m blind? After encountering all kinds of women around the empire, do you think I don''t know when someone is interested in me?" An awkward expression appeared on Bai Han''s face. However, he still couldn''t put away the unpleasant emotions within his heart. "Then why lead her on?" An Sun stared at the old man with a dark look in his eyes. He sighed and lazily leaned his body against the wall. "Just because she likes me, does not mean I need to accept her feelings. Besides, she useful. I''m sure she''s been around all the towns to know where the escaped women are. Why else do you think I would agree to their invitation?" Upon getting this answer, Bai Han''s eyes widened in shock. "You¡­" So that''s what it was? He was purposely being nice to get information from the girl? An Sun knew from the moment Yun Suyin laid eyes on him, that she had immediately fallen for him. As a man used to women trying to climb into his bed for protection in the army, he could recognize when someone liked him. Especially a feeble-minded, noble girl like Yun Suyin. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. By manipulating the girl''s infatuation, he could easily grab information from her along with shelter. Although it seemed cruel to play with the girl''s emotions, Bai Han had to admit it was a clever idea. While Bai Han processed this information, An Sun continued staring at him, his thin lips pressed tightly together and his hands curled into fists at his side. The small trace of warmth in his eyes disappeared and his expression turned cold and dark. "After all this, you still think so badly of me? Am I really to you just some barbaric, ruthless man who has his way with women?" When Bai Han finally regained his senses, his face wrinkled up into a strange expression. His eyes lowered to avert to An Sun''s gaze. He couldn''t help but feel a little guilty for suspecting An Sun. It was apparent from his lowered head and avoiding gaze that Bai Han was indeed guilty. An Sun knew this but felt no sense of pity or mercy. It was at that point he was incredibly irritable. Although he had been disappointed with Bai Han, he had thought to make the best of it and just move on. At the very least, after everything he had done, Bai Han should have shown a little trust or apologized rather than wallowing in guilt. However, whenever a doubtful situation occurred, Bai Han would not hesitate to accuse him of vile acts. An Sun''s hands tightened into fists, reflecting the fury in his heart. At this point, he could no longer allow his acts to slide. "Let me ask you something. If I am so terrible, then why did Bai Rin choose to stay with me? I provided her the chance to return, yet she chose to stay with me." The room went silent. The guilt that had flooded Bai Han''s mind completely dissipated when he heeded An Sun''s words. With white knuckles from clenching his fists too hard, he gritted his teeth from the effort to remain silent. His hunched form exuded an animosity that was like acid - burning, slicing, and potent. His face was flushed with suppressed rage. Bai Han clenched his teeth. He abruptly lifted his head and looked directly at An Sun''s eyes. Those eyes were fearless. At this point, his controlled temper flared. "You bastard!" He wasn''t thinking when he let out his boiling hostility and swung his tight fist, too quick and potent, into An Sun''s defined jaw. His actions had been so sudden that even An Sun was unable to react in time. As his fist hit his jaw with such force, pain erupted from the point of impact. An Sun staggered back to prevent himself falling down the stairs. When he recovered his senses, An Sun stood there. He was holding his jaw. "You punched me," He said in disbelief. Bai Han''s chest gently rose and sank with each shallow breath he drew in. "That''s right." He snorted coldly. A second passed before An Sun emitted a low laugh, his eyes glinted coldly as his mouth curled up slightly. "On the battlefield, I always fight fair and square. I believe these rules also apply to you, do they not?" Bai Han''s eyes narrowed. "Oh?" While Bai Han sensed a foreboding premonition, An Sun had already begun cracking his knuckles. Shifting his gaze, eyes narrowed up, a deep chilling glint flashed within them. "So bring it on old man, no holding back!" 165 Do You Like Her? The two men stumbled apart for a brief second to regain their breaths before diving back at each other, eyes narrowed in determination. An Sun dodged Bai Han''s fist and came up with his own. For a brief instant, Bai Han''s silver eyes widened before he managed to tilt his head back and slam it into An Sun''s. Tilting his head back a bit from the impact, An Sun hissed a breath through clenched teeth. He again attacked with a big right overhand punch. Bai Han stepped out of range, but before he could shift his hands up to defend, An Sun drove his shoulder into his chest. Slamming him into the wall, An Sun sprang blows into Bai Han''s gut. Despite being endless punched in the stomach, Bai Han collected himself a bit. He bit down hard on his teeth and shoved An Sun off before punching him in the stomach. Suddenly a girl''s scream sounded. Both men turned to see Yun Suyin staring at them with a look of horror etched on her face. "What are you doing to him?!" Yun Suyin went to An Sun''s side, reaching for his bruised cheek with tears in her eyes. An Sun pulled away from her touch and turned to look at Bai Han. His chest rose and fell rapidly as he stared at the old man with a resolute gaze. "I take no pleasure in taking you down. None. However, at this point, it''s just necessary." An Sun''s voice was rough, his gaze on Bai Han, gray eyes focusing intensely. "I don''t know why you distrust me so much, but at the end of the day, I will no longer bear it. Our relationship only exists for finding her because, at this point, that''s the only reason that''s pushing me forward." Bai Han stared back at him. Not able to bear the young man''s intense stares any longer, he lowered his head. An Sun didn''t continue speaking and simply stared. When it was apparent he would not say anything; An Sun pursed his lips, turned around, and walked down the stairs. Yun Suyin, who had been standing on the side, was startled and quickly followed behind him. Before leaving, she shot Bai Han a quick, complicated glance. Upon walking down the inn steps, An Sun met Elder Cai. "What''s all that noise up there? I thought I heard¡ªGood gracious, what happened to your face?" An Sun said nothing and moved past him with a chilly expression. Elder Cai watched the young man''s departing back with a confused expression. When he turned around, he saw Yun Suyin rushing down the steps. "Young miss what¡ª" Before he could finish, she too rushed past him to follow An Sun. Standing in the center of the stairway, Elder Cai awkwardly scratched his head. Did he miss something? ¡­ Stepping outside, sunlight shone down on An Sun''s body. It should have been warm and comfortable, but he couldn''t feel any traces of warmth. His gaze was icy as he looked straight ahead. He lifted his head and looked up towards the luminous rays of the sun. When the sunlight pierced his eyes, he lowered his head and turned towards a random direction. He needed to cool off. "Wang Sun!" Yun Suyin, who had been following behind rushed toward him. When he heard her voice, An Sun hadn''t planned on slowing down, instead, he walked even faster. As a noble miss who had never experienced any exercise, she was unable to run for long before her lungs felt like they were on fire. Resting her hands on her knees, Yun Suyin bent her body over, heavily catching her breath. When she opened her misty eyes, she noticed a pair of boots standing in front of her. Elevating her head, her eyes lit up. An Sun was staring down at her with an indifferent gaze. "Let''s go back." Unable to speak, Yun Suyin nodded her head and followed behind An Sun, who was now walking at a slow pace. When she noticed this, her expression couldn''t help but soften. ¡­ After returning to the inn, Yun Suyin offered to tend the wounds on An Sun''s face. He had initially denied, however, the girl continued to press him to yield. Sitting on a wooden chair in the inn''s dining area, An Sun quietly watched as Yun Suyin stared at the supplies in front of her with a blank stare. It was clear she had no idea what to do with the items. "Do you even know how to use them?" Realizing her expression revealed her nervousness, Yun Suyin quickly shook her head and smiled. Truthfully, she had asked the inn staff for medical supplies and grabbed whatever she could find, not at all regarding whether it was useful or not. "It all right, I got it!" She reached to grab a small needle. "Do you intend to disfigure my face even more? It''s a punch wound not a cut on my face. Just grab a rag and wash my face." An Sun frowned. Yun Suyin stiffened to his words but nodded seriously. She reached for a white rag and a green bottle. "That bottle has alcohol in it." Yun Suyin: "¡­" She reached for another bottle. "Empty bottle." She reached for another. "That''s just the needle again." After endless failed attempts, An Sun finally instructed the girl on what to do. While she tended to the cut on his thin lips, Yun Suyin fought the blush threatening to emerge on her face. Such beautiful lips he had! When she finished, Yun Suyin stepped back and went to put the items back while happily humming to herself. At that moment, she suddenly seemed to recall the words she heard An Sun say to Bai Han. "Earlier, I overheard you mention something about her¡­are you two looking for someone?" An Sun''s eyes flickered for a brief moment. As his dark lashes cast a shadow over his eyes, Yun Suyin hadn''t noticed the distressed glint that flitted through his gaze. "Yeah, we are." Yun Suyin studied An Sun''s expression carefully. "Is she someone important to you?" An Sun laughed, "You could say that." She was stunned upon seeing the young man laugh. It had been the first she had seen such an expression on his face. Unknowingly, her heart ached. She narrowed her eyes and her hands clenched into fists. "Do you¡­Do you like her, Wang Sun?" An Sun abruptly raised his head, and his eyes met with Yun Suyin''s searching gaze. He frowned. "Like?" "This girl, do you like her romantically?" She asked again, her expression etching into one of discomfort. An Sun was silent and could not help but stare at her with widened eyes. Did he like Bai Rin? When his thoughts veered in the direction, he grew silent. His silence made Yun Suyin even more nervous. Suddenly, he lifts his gaze and stared at Yun Suyin. "No, I don''t." He looked very calm, even his tone revealed indifference. "Are you sure?" Yun Suyin muttered, as she looked down and bit her lower lip. An Sun chuckled, "Believe me, I don''t." Upon hearing his answer, Yun Suyin''s face lit up. That''s good! He wasn''t in love with her, which mean she still had a chance! "Then, do you and your grandfather need help to find her?" An eyebrow on An Sun''s face lifted, "You would do that?" Yun Suyin bashfully blinked and smiled. "Of course! If I can help Wang Sun in any way, I''ll do it!" An Sun could not help but let out a chuckle. The corners of his lips curled into a smile. "Thank you." Yun Suyin''s cheeks flushed a little and she turned her head to the side. "I-I''ll go tell Elder Cai right away!" Without waiting for his response, the girl fled quickly. An Sun watched her fleeing back with silent eyes. Within the room, An Sun had his arms crossed before his chest as he leaned against the wall and stared fixedly at the view outside. An Sun was immersed deep within his own mind and unconsciously smiled, bending his eyes. "Like, huh?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. 166 An Apology The sun now slanting down disappeared behind the towering mountains. Night had fallen fast upon the village. The moonlight splashed down its watery, white-silver glow onto the village, immersing and illuminating it. In the distance, the trees were silhouetted against the deep velvety sky. After his fight with An Sun, Bai Han remained shut off in his room. When Elder Cai came to inform him about dinner, Bai Han had asked to eat in his room. Not thinking to question him, he allowed Bai Han to do as he pleased. Bai Han stood frozen by the desk, his hands clenched into fists behind his back and his lips pressed together in a thin, white line. He took a deep sigh and stared out into the dark window. By now, he was certain everyone must be asleep by now. Including An Sun. With those thoughts in mind, Bai Han''s expression turned grim. He recalled the young man''s words earlier that day and experienced a sense of guilt well up. He needed a drink! Bai Han turned and walked out of his room. Silently, he stepped down the stairs of the inn and headed to the bar. Hmph, if they planned on paying for their stay, he might as well enjoy it! While walking to the bar, Bai Han''s gaze swept over the area when he distinguished a familiar back sitting by the window, staring at the full moon above in a daze. The cool moonlight threw a bright silver cloak over An Sun, setting him aglow. He was silent while he sipped the gourd of wine in his hand. "What''s the meaning of this?" Bai Han snapped when he saw An Sun drinking leisurely. An Sun merely looked at him, not saying a single word. Bai Han felt somewhat awkward and coughed, "Er¡­Mind if I join you?" An Sun grunted in approval and reached for a cup to pour wine into. He silently passed it to Bai Han. Sitting beside him at the wooden counter, Bai Han grabbed the cup of wine and chugged. "Quiet night." He said. An Sun sounded a hum. Bai Han pressed his lips together and parted them, yet he just couldn''t let a single sound out. The two sat in silence. The night was quiet and soundless. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. An Sun held his gourd of wine and sat on his stool, looking relatively tranquil. On the other hand, Bai Han evidently looked flustered and tense. He had already been sitting for almost half an hour, and yet An Sun did not utter a single word. The period of silence within the bar made Bai Han feel like years had passed instead of just minutes. After a few drinks, Bai Han broke the silence. "How are your injuries?" "Fine." An Sun casually replied. He glanced at Bai Han''s empty cup and grabbed it. An Sun poured more wine into his cup before passing back. "Yours?" Bai Han didn''t dare mention how he was immobile for nearly two hours after being punched in the stomach. He had no choice but to cough awkwardly and take his cup with averting eyes. "Good, good." An Sun just simply nodded and sipped his wine. At the same time, Bai Han sipped his red wine slowly. He continued looking at An Sun with an uncertain gaze. When An Sun saw that Bai Han was sneaking glances at him from time to time with eyes anxious and full of uncertainty, he felt the corner of his lips twitch. "What is it, old man?" He sighed. Bai Han was taken aback and froze up. He cleared his throat again. "I want to apologize for my actions earlier. I was too quick to doubt you and insulted your kind acts. So, I apologize." An Sun remained silent for a while and then suddenly said, "I appreciate your apology, but I do not accept it." Bai Han was stunned. He frowned. "What? Why?" An Sun sighed and turned to look at Bai Han with a lazy expression. His long black satin hair draped down the side and framed his gorgeous face. His tone turned cold as he said, "There''s nothing wrong with your apology, but saying sorry does nothing when you continue to make the same mistakes. Just because the words were said, does not mean I need to accept them." Right after he finished speaking, the fog covering Bai Han''s eyes seemed to have lifted in an instant. Shame and guilt flashed through his eyes. An Sun''s words felt like a slap to his face. Although it didn''t hurt, he was still ashamed. How could he expect An Sun to forgive him so easily? Although he opposed the young man somewhat, he had come to understand his character. He was a man who relied on actions, not words. Especially when regarding gaining his trust. Bai Han shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Hah, you''re right." Bai Han laughed mockingly to himself. "I guess I''ll need to work on that, huh?" An Sun said nothing, but rather released a deep grunt. At this, Bai Han let out a faint laugh. In an instant, the originally tense atmosphere turned amiable, the two men drinking quietly. "Did she ever mention me? When she was with you, did she ever talk about me?" Bai Han suddenly asked. An Sun remained silent. A minute passed before he nodded his head, "Yeah, she did." Bai Han hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he couldn''t resist asking, "What¡­What did she say?" An Sun sipped his wine. "I had asked her if she would return to her blood-related parents if they were still alive." At this moment, Bai Han''s features were contorted with tension. There was an aura of self-restraint around him as if he was trying to suppress the sadness and nervousness within him. "She said she''d stay with you. It was because of her that I realized how foolish I had been. The feelings of love I thought I had were nothing but an obligation." As many different thoughts ran through his mind, the depths of An Sun''s eyes grew as fathomless as the night sky dotted with the light of faraway stars. He then turned to look at Bai Han with a deep gaze. An Sun suddenly smirked. "You raised a good granddaughter." Cracks started appearing in Bai Han''s frozen expression as he processed his words. The weird look on his face made An Sun''s smile broaden. Bai Han wanted to speak, but he found he couldn''t say a word when faced with the sort of expression on An Sun''s face. Bai Han''s lips pulled back into a bitter smile. "Haha, it would seem I didn''t raise her at all." He mumbled to himself. 167 In Danger The next day, in the inn, everyone had gathered down for breakfast, when Yun Suyin suddenly informed Bai Han of something that left him stunned. \"You''re willing to help us find my granddaughter?\" Bai Han looked at Yun Suyin with disbelief. \"Yes. Wang Sun mentioned last night over dinner that you two were looking for someone. As another thank you for saving our lives, I have promised to help you find her.\" Yun Suyin peeped at An Sun who was standing beside Bai Han. There was a slight flush on her cheeks as she lowered her gaze. \"And as long as it''s something Wang Sun wishes for me to do, I''ll try my hardest.\" She said bashfully. While Elder Cai chuckled to himself, Bai Han''s expression turned sour. The lovesick girl was still as bold as ever. \"In that case, I sincerely thank you for your help.\" Bai Han bowed his head in thanks. An Sun nodded in agreement. As if she hadn''t heard Bai Han''s words, Yun Suyin stared at An Sun with eyes overflowing with delight. Her heart could not help but flutter. \"Y-You''re welcome.\" She bowed her head shyly. Bai Han was once again speechless by the girl''s infatuation for An Sun. He stole a glance at the young man who appeared to be unbothered by her love-filled gaze. When An Sun sensed the old man''s stares, he cast a glance with an eyebrow raised. Bai Han snorted and looked away. At that moment, Elder Cai walked up to the table and pulled out a map. \"Now then, are there any places you believe your granddaughter might be?\" Bai Han and An Sun peered at the map and quickly noted the various villages they had traveled to. \"We''ve already looked through here, however, we planned on exploring the next three villages for her as well.\" Bai Han pointed to a certain area on the map. After saying so, Elder Cai''s expression changed. When he saw where Bai Han was pointing to, a deep frown bore on his face as he stole a glance at Yun Suyin. She too revealed a concerned expression. Since the atmosphere had turned so grave suddenly, An Sun and Bai Han were quick to notice their grim expressions. The two men frowned. \"What''s wrong?\" Bai Han immediately grew anxious. Elder Cai glanced at Yun Suyin. She caught his gaze and nodded her head. With this, Elder Cai looked back at the two and opened his mouth to explain as slowly as possible. \"During our travels, we were informed by villagers that these areas had recently been overrun with bandits and traffickers. It was said they had killed all the men and taken the women from two villages already. To avoid endangering my master''s safety, I have avoided traveling there. If your granddaughter is taking refuge in these villages, she could be in danger.\" The room fell silent. An Sun''s current expression was dark and grim. However, after heeding Elder Cai''s words, the expression on An Sun''s face turned even more grave. Sitting in his seat, Bai Han abruptly sat up, resounding a loud clang from his chair. His eyes were wide in fury. \"What?!\" Bai Han could not repress the alarm in his voice. An Sun didn''t say anything. The storm on his face simply turned even darker. No one could see the dissatisfaction and resentment in his eyes. He remained as still as a statue. Elder Cai and Yun Suyin were both surprised by his reaction. Bai Han''s cold gaze pierced through the old man as he waited for his response. Yun Ting, who had been standing beside her sister, watched the scene unfold. Her eyes flickered, although she tried her best not to be fearful, she could not control her body''s light trembling. An Sun''s eyes landed on the petite girl and he quickly suppressed the anger he felt in his heart, maintaining his calm. \"That''s enough, let''s calm down for a moment.\" He placed a hand on Bai Han''s shoulder. At this point, Bai Han was close to panicking, but An Sun''s indifferent voice oddly calmed him down. When he noted the startled expression on the other''s faces, he had realized his reaction was over the top. His body tensed before immediately relaxing. \"I apologize for my actions just now.\" Bai Han cleared his throat with a lowered head. Elder Cai soothed his beating heart. He could understand the reason for his reaction. He was just a worried grandfather concerned for his granddaughter. \"It''s all right. I understand your reason for being upset.\" Elder Cai carefreely waved. However, very quickly his expression turned serious. \"But if that is the case and your granddaughter is within one of these villages, I suggest finding her immediately.\" An Sun nodded. \"Then we should go there quickly.\" The moment he finished speaking, Yun Suyin''s face looked startled. \"But Wang Sun, it''s dangerous there! You could be killed!\" She said with widened, teary eyes of shock. An Sun glanced at Yun Suyin and sighed. \"Don''t worry, I can handle myself.\" Besides, if Bai Rin was in danger, he wouldn''t hesitate to save her, just as she had done for him. These thoughts, he kept to himself. \"Wang Sun¡­\" Yun Suyin choked. Bai Han watched the melodrama before him and resisted the urge to ram his head against the wall. Give him a break! ¡­ It didn''t take long for Bai Han and An Sun to pack their belongings. Yun Suyin had given their horses plenty of food for their travel along with food for themselves. When they had brought their horses'' to leave, An Sun suddenly felt a small tug on his clothing. Looking down, he was met with a pair of wide, blinking eyes. It was Yun Ting, Yun Suyin''s little sister. He stared at the mute little girl silently. Her small white hands were clenched tightly around his robe, her head slightly bowed down. From his keen vision, he could see her lips were puckered into a small pout. An Sun sighed. He reached a hand out and rubbed the little girl''s head. As she hadn''t been expecting An Sun''s actions, the expression on Yun Ting''s little face was priceless. She immediately became flustered, but she managed to calm down very quickly. However, her round, fleshy cheeks was tinted with a soft blush. An Sun could not help but let out a chuckle when he saw her flustered appearance. \"I''ll be safe.\" He reassured in his deep voice. Yun Ting paused, her cheeks puffed out and she slowly nodded her head. An Sun smiled and suddenly felt a pat on his back. Glancing behind him, he saw Yun Suyin staring at him with pouting rosy lips. \"You''ll come back right?\" An Sun nodded. With this response, Yun Suyin''s expression brightened. \"Please be safe, Wang Sun. I hope you find her.\" She smiled. An Sun chuckled and nodded his head. \"Mm, I will.\" He will find her. As An Sun mounted his horse, the two locks of loose hair from his ponytail fluttered from the cold winds. He looked up at the blue skies. A moment later, he swerved his horse around to glance at Bai Han. \"Let''s go.\" His lips curled into a cunning smile. Bai Han returned a grin of his own and laughed. \"Let''s go save that foolish girl.\" 168 Under Attack The moon concealed by clouds seemed to brighten the night, bringing forth stars that shone and hung in the blackness. That night, Rin informed Jia and Aiguo that she''d be visiting Master Qiu''s. Naturally, before leaving, Jia meticulously wrapped the girl in large fur clothing until she could hardly stand. When she reached the top of the mountain, tendrils of iridescent silver mist crept over the mountainside. The harsh wind whipped and screamed through the cold air. Arriving in front of the small, worn down hut, Rin was surprised to see that the old monk resting quietly on a large boulder. His thin legs folded and eyes shut. The sharp winds were accompanied by icy snowflakes, cutting like razors and jagged stones across his face. However, the old monk acted as if he couldn''t feel any of it. This old monk was ruthless, Rin thought. Lowering her head as she walked forward to avoid the whips of the wind, Rin approached the old man. \"Master Qiu,\" She called out. She knew he disliked being interrupted during his mediation, however, the news she had to relay was important. \"Master Qiu.\" She called out again. The old monk remained silent. When it was apparent he would not speak despite her calls, Rin sighed. \"Master¡­after all you have taught me, I have learned many things about myself. I have come to understand that I am not as complete as I thought. Although I do not know the reason, I will use your wise teachings to find it.\" Rin suddenly lowered herself to the ground and kneeled before Master Qiu, ignoring the biting cold seeping into her knees. \"That is why I have to inform Master Qiu that I will be withdrawing from your teachings. Without a doubt, I''ve benefited greatly from your teachings and will continue to honor them. I bow one last time to you, as your disciple.\" A few seconds had passed before the quiet Master Qiu opened his eyes. He turned his head slightly to look at Rin bowing before him. \"Is this what you desire?\" With her head lowered, Rin''s eyes turned sharp. It had taken her a while to understand, but after her previous encounter with Aiguo, did she remember her purpose. Seeking revenge on her uncle, Li Chang was the driving force behind her survival. Under such a purpose, she knew how dangerous the unknown risks were. She did not want Jia, Aiguo and the others to participate in it nor was she willing to pull her family members into such a dangerous whirlpool. This task, she needed to complete herself. She needed to grow stronger. She no longer wanted to see anyone she cared about die in front of her. \"Yes. This is what I desire.\" Rin voiced each word with conviction. Master Qiu stared at her a moment longer before finally releasing a deep sigh. \"Then, as my final words as your master, I wish you the best of luck on your journey.\" Rin raised her head and smiled. \"Yes.\" \"Although, I am going to miss your gifts of meat.\" He sighed with regret. The corners of Rin''s lips twitched. She stood up from the ground to wipe the wet snow from her knees when a sudden bolt of lightning followed by a roll of thunder announced the start of a thunderstorm. Heavy rain began to pour in the darkness of the night. The two locks of hair framing her face now clung to her skin due to the rain, and water droplets were streaking down her face and dripping from her chin. The old man glanced up at the sky and stood up from his boulder. \"Damn rain,\" He muttered while shaking his robes. \"Girl, it''s too dangerous to go down the mountain in this weather. Stay the night and return in the morning.\" Hearing his offer, Rin didn''t hesitate to nod in agreement. Just as she turned to follow Master Qiu into his hut, her nose suddenly caught the scent of something. It smelled off. It was hard to detect from the scent of rain, but she was certain. It was the smell of smoke. At that moment, Rin''s heart sank. Whirling her head around, Rin''s blood ran cold through her veins and her bones were chilled. In the distance, she could see thick gray smoke billowing into the skies. A veil of darkness now shielded the once starry blue sky, as the smoke swallowed it whole. The fierce fire could be seen, sneaking its way out from the rows of trees. The village was on fire! Tension grew in her face and limbs, her mind replaying distant and stored away memories. The dread creeps over Rin like an icy chill, numbing her brain. In this frozen state of mind, she had only one thought. Aiguo and Jia! Without a moment of hesitation, Rin raced down the mountain. \"Girl, wait!\" Master Qiu called off to the running Rin, but she was no longer in sight. When he turned to look down at the village, his eyes widened. \"Oh, dear¡­\" ¡­ In a misty village, a crow lands on a frosted tree. Aiguo stood by the windows, watching the snow swirl past. Some of the flakes gathered on the windowsill outside, piling at the corners. He sighed. \"When is Rin coming back?\" He glanced back at his sister who was cooking dinner. Looking up from the pot of steaming food, Jia sighs helplessly. \"Mister Qiu will probably make her stay the night at his place. It''s too dark for her to come back.\" After saying so, Aiguo''s face formed into a scowl. \"Hmph, that old man better not do anything to her or I''ll¡­\" Bonk¡ª! \"Ow!\" Aiguo clutched the back of his head. \"What was that for?!\" \"Idiot, if that old monk is going to be a pervert to something, it''s to a piece of meat.\" Jia scolded with her hands on her hips. \"Speaking of food, go down to the market and fetch me some seasonings for dinner.\" \"Didn''t you go to the market earlier?\" He frowned. Jia shrugged her shoulders. \"I forgot. Now go quickly so we can eat dinner. Be safe.\" \"Tsk, whatever,\" Aiguo grumbled while snatching the pouch of money from his sister. ¡­ \"Thank you for your purchase!\" The old lady waved goodbye to the young boy. Aiguo bobbed his head and walked away with the bag of seasonings in his hand. When he remembered Rin would not be accompanying them for dinner, his mood dampened. With a lowered head, Aiguo walked back home. Suddenly, the rumbling sound of thunder sounded in the distance. It began to rain. \"Aaahhhhhhhh!\" In alarm, Aiguo, along with everyone around, swung their heads to look in the direction of the sudden scream. When Aiguo turned around, he was unable to comprehend the scene before him. He watched as groups of large, burly men assailed into the village, slashing their long blades toward all the men in sight. Blood flowed out of the limp bodies and splattered onto the ground. Other men held lit torches in their hands and began to set the buildings on fire. They were under attack by bandits! The sound of anguishing screams cleared Aiguo from his daze and he quickly ran, his eyes wide with fear. While running, he could hear the sounds of screams from the villagers, and the bandits amused laughter sounding behind him. Numerous people fled passed him in hope of escaping into the woods. He needed to get home and warn Jia! At that moment, a villager running past him shoved him out of the way, causing Aiguo to trip and fall to the ground. He hastily tried to force himself up, when he suddenly froze. He was laying in something wet. Trembling, Aiguo glanced down and clenched his teeth to keep from crying out. The blood that had flowed so freely from the severed neck of the body beneath him now lay in pools around the corpse. It soaked into his light cotton clothing, dying it red. Horrified, Aiguo stared at the blood with fear. He felt his own hands drench with the oozing red liquid. He couldn''t breathe, it felt as if someone was choking him. His heart was racing, and all he wanted to do was curl up into a ball and wait for someone to save him. But no one would, everyone was fighting for themselves. Gritting his teeth, Aiguo stood up and ran as quickly as he could to warn his sister. 169 Death & Promises \"Caw! Caw!\" A bird with grievous eyes and ink-stained wings flew above the forest with the swift movement of its wings. It landed on the branch and cawed once again. The emotionless black crow stared down, its dark pupils reflecting the raging flames below. The once silent night was overcome by the anguishing and deafening sounds of human screams. The flames danced and sprang in the air, reaching hungrily for anything that they can consume to fuel their wrath. Aiguo ran and finally reached the mountain pathway to his home, his heart pounding out of his chest. When he overheard the voices of the bandits nearby his feet ran even faster. As he approached the pathway to his home, he stopped. He raised his head and sniffed the air. It was the overpowering smell of blood. An ominous premonition swirled in his heart. Without a moment''s hesitation, he ran in the direction of his home with the sound of his heart pounding in his ears, numbing the sounds of screams behind him. When he arrived in front of his home, he stopped, his chest rising and falling with rapid breaths. The door to his home was wide open. \"J..Jia¡­\" His voice trembled. The scent of blood was even stronger. Gritting his teeth, he ran to the door. \"Jia!\" The sight before him caused his throat to tighten and his world turned into a blur. He couldn''t believe his eyes. He didn''t want to. The adrenaline flew over his veins, but he couldn''t move a single muscle, not even to scream. He opens his mouth, but not a sound comes out, his head violently quivering as if there is a drill to the back of his skull. His eyes see nothing; they have lost all sight of what is, and what could have been. His sister lay there, still in the center of the room, covered in blood. In the bright moonlight, it was indecently red, as red as any flower in bloom, but for Aiguo that moment would be forever grey. \"Jia!\" He broke himself from his trance and rushed over to his sister. \"Jia, what happened to you?!\" He kneeled with trembling, bloody hands. Her hair tumbled over her face, and so he swept it back, feeling the coldness of her skin. \"Jia, please wake up!\" He shook her body. \"Jia! Jia!\" \"Ngh¡­\" At that moment, he heard a slight noise come from below him. In shock, he looked down at his sister''s brows furrowed. A burst of hope erupted within his chest. \"Jia! Jia! Was that you? Come on get up, we need to leave!\" He reached for his sister''s cold, bloody hand. \"G..Go¡­\" \"W-What?\" Aiguo stilled, his expression turning blank. \"Go¡­find Rin and leave¡­me.\" Jia voiced in a feeble tone that Aiguo could barely hear. He was stunned by his sister''s words and violently shook his head, clasping his sister''s hand into his. \"Why?!\" He screamed. \"I''m not leaving you! Jia¡­just hold on!\" \"Aiguo,\" Jia slowly opened her eyes to look at her brother, tears brimming the corners of her eyes. \"You¡­You have to live a long life. L-Longer than father, mother, and I. It''s a manly promise, all right?\" Aiguo''s hands clutching her own trembled. \"I-I promise.\" He choked. Jia smiled, tears running down her pale cheek. With the last bit of strength she had, she gripped his small hand. \"Mm, that...that''s good. Go...and find Rin.\" \"I love you¡­Aiguo.\" The light had left her eyes as the color from her rosy cheeks vanished. Her hand gripping tightly to his went limp. Aiguo refused to look away, even as his lips trembled and his shoulders heaved with emotion, unwilling to back down. His dark lashes brimmed heavy with tears; his hands clenched into shaking fists, in a desperate battle against the grief. A lone tear traced down his cheek, and just like that, the floodgates opened. He wept, tears streaming from his deep, dark eyes, loud, heaving sobs tearing from his throat, and still, he did not look away from his sister''s body. Not until the sobs drove him to crumble, did his determined gaze fall. \"No, I don''t want this¡­Jia¡­Jia¡­\" He tried to pull up her limp body toward him. \"I love you too! So, don''t leave me behind, Jia!\" In the dark of night, the sound of cries echoed from all around. A bone-piercing cold wind entered the small home, wrapping itself around the boy and the limp figure in his arms. In the distance, the sound of approaching footsteps stepped closer, until they suddenly came to a halt. Aiguo shifted his head and looked at the figure standing by the door. \"Rin¡­\" He whispered hoarsely. \"Save her¡­save Jia!\" Rin was silent as she stared at the boy. After a moment of silence, she walked up to Aiguo slowly and pulled him close to her, wrapping her arms around him. Her embrace was warm, and the small but strong arms seemed very protective when wrapped around the boy''s frail body. \"I''m sorry¡­\" Rin whispered. \"I''m so sorry.\" The boy''s sobs were stifled at first as he attempted to suppress his grief, then overcome by the wave of his emotions he broke down entirely, all his defenses washed away in his tears. \"Auughhhh!\" He cried out with all his might and pulled his sister closer to his chest while Rin wrapped her arms around him. Her hold tightened as she lowered her eyes. Jia''s dark hair was scattered in multiple places, stained with red blood. Her round black eyes were wide open, but her irises held a sudden sadness. She started to remember. Her smile. Her voice. Memories flooding back into her head. The lively girl that entered and saved her life. The beautiful girl that took her heart and made her feel safe again...was dead. Rin''s chin quivered as she extended a trembling hand to close the girl''s eyes. A single tear ran down her cheek as she closed her eyes. \"I''m sorry.\" 170 Reckless Actions \"Aiguo¡­we need to go.\" Rin finally spoke up after the boy''s crying ceased. \"No! I''m not leaving her here! She¡­She can''t be alone¡­\" Aiguo hugged his sister''s deceased body closer to his chest. Rin stared down at the boy with a complicated gaze. \"Aiguo¡­\" Rin tried to coax the boy but suddenly stopped - her ears perking up. Her eyes narrowed, a deep chilling glint flashed within them. She could detect the sound of footsteps approaching the house. It was more than one person. \"I''m telling you, this house is looted!\" \"Are you sure? We''ve already raided half of the village and all we got was a bunch of worthless crap.\" \"Yeah, yeah, but believe me, this one is the jackpot. Although I had to get rid of the stupid little wench that lived here first.\" \"Was she pretty?\" \"Tsk, no. Just some tall, ugly bitch who thought she could put up a fight.\" The men''s voices sounded closer near the house. Aiguo, who had been holding his sister''s body suddenly froze. His head shifted in the direction of the door. A dangerous glint came to life in his eyes as he narrowed his gaze. Every word stung, only fueling the fire that burned inside of him. Every violated phrase was like oil to it, his fists began to clench and his jaw rooted. He set Jia''s body gently on the floor and grazed her cold cheek. His hands clenched before he stood up. Standing on the side, Rin suddenly took note of the boy''s actions, her eyes dimmed. \"Aiguo, don''t.\" She reached for his arm, but as if he had eyes in the back of his head, he evaded her touch. Without speaking, he reached for the knife on the counter and rushed outside. Rin watched the boy rush out recklessly and gritted her teeth. \"Damnit!\" Rin followed him. ¡­ The three bandits outside, upon approaching the small home, were surprised to see a young boy rush out the front door. His face was pale but full of anger, enough to make others shudder. When they saw the knife in his small, little hands, their lips curled into a sneer. \"Whatcha got there Lil buddy?\" A burly man with crooked yellow teeth approached the boy. The moment he moved close to the boy, he was surprised by the boy''s unexpected attack as he swung the knife at him. \"Woah!\" The bandit dodged the knife and frowned. Breathing heavily, Aiguo clutched the knife in his hand and stared at the men with a burning gaze. \"I''m going to kill every single one of you!\" He bellowed angrily. The three bandits were surprised by the young boy''s fury. They stared stupidly for a moment before bursting out into fits of mocking laughter. \"Oh yeah? Why don''t you try then squirt.\" Aiguo froze for a moment before gritting his teeth, his eyes flaring once again with intense rage. \"Arghh!\" He clutched the knife with both hands and charged toward the first man. The bandit sneered. Just when he was about to pull out his own sword from his waist, a sudden figure rushed out of the house and pushed the charging boy behind them before she brought a fist to the bandit''s face, snapping his nose. A loud crack resounded, followed by the light sounds of blood dripping on the ground from the man''s nose. The bandit clutched tightly to his bleeding nose and looked up to see a girl glaring down at him. Killing intent flashed within her emerald eyes. \"Bitch!\" He snarled, blood dripping into his mouth. \"Grab her! As for the boy, kill him!\" The other two bandits woke up from their stunned daze and assailed toward the two. At that moment, Rin pulled Aiguo behind her. \"While I fight them off, I want you to escape and run for Mister Qiu.\" Rin''s voice had turned light and soft, her breathing slowed, her slightly narrowed eyes holding in murder that would rock the Heavens. Aiguo was stunned by her aura and looked up. Before he had the chance to speak, Rin had already lunged forward to the two men. Rin made contact with the underside of the first bandit''s cheekbone. His head whipped around, and he collapsed, lying on his back, bleeding from the various his already broken nose and coughing in fits. Without a moment''s rest, the other bandit came forward and attacked. Rin''s eyes flickered and her heart sped up a bit as he attacked with a big right overhand punch, his other hand wielding his sword. She stepped out of range but stumbled back a bit. While she possessed great skills, the men before her were twice her size and strength! Not to mention, she had just rushed down the top of the mountain! Her stamina at this point was weaker than usual. Gritting her teeth, Rin dodged the man''s punch again, but this time it was too late as the second man stood up to deliver a blow to her gut. A sudden gush of pain jolted throughout Rin''s body. Her stomach ached, her arms lost tension and her legs began to weaken. Hissing through clenched teeth, Rin''s tongue was soaked in the taste of blood. Her head was slightly throbbing. The two bandits noticed her faltering movements and twisted their lips into a sinister smirk. Before they had the chance to attack again, a wooden hoe swung beneath their feet. The bandits were stunned as their bodies hit the ground. Without the chance to comprehend what had happened, they saw a wooden hoe raise above their heads and strike down. The violent impact caused their vision to turn dark, and consciousness to fade. Slightly stunned, Rin elevated her head to identify the familiar old man. \"Mister Qiu.\" She breathed a sigh of relief. The old man propped up his wooden hoe and glanced at the girl silently. He directed his gaze to the boy whose head was bowed down. Recalling what Aiguo had done just moments ago, her face immediately flushed red from her anger. \"Idiot! What were you thinking of running out like that? Do you want to get killed?!\" Rin kneeled to grip the boy''s small shoulders. \"What do you think would happen if Mister Qiu or I didn''t come to save you?\" The boy could feel the tension and hear the intensity in her tone. There was a great deal of emotion behind the words she was speaking. Rin couldn''t hold back the tremble in her voice as she yelled, \"Do you want her death to be in vain?!\" At that moment, everything went silent. Upon hearing those words spoken by Rin, Aiguo''s shoulders began to shake. A choked sob escaped him as he shook his head. Rin''s grip squeezed as she looked at him silently. She lowered her eyes, hiding the pained glance that flashed briefly in her eyes. \"I''m sorry.\" She whispered. Besides his stifled sobs and trembling shoulders, Aiguo was silent. Master Qiu, who had been watching on the side let out a light sigh. His eyes swept toward the small home and saw the stains of blood on the floor along with the limp body. Walking over to the two, he placed a frail arm on the young boy''s shoulder. \"Let us go, before more come. We''ll come back and bury her when things have settled down.\" Aiguo had been silent before he quietly nodded his head. Mister Qiu sighed again, patting the boy''s shoulder lightly, and grasped the knife from his hand, hurling it on the snow-covered ground between one of the bandit''s legs. He guided the boy toward the mountain pathway and ushered for Rin to follow. Rin stood still for a moment. The biting cold from her eyes swept across the three bandits, her fists by her side trembling. \"Come along girl.\" Mister Qiu called out. Hardening her gaze, Rin lowered her eyes and followed behind the two, leaving behind the three bandits and the cold body in the home. 171 Point Of No Return The night slowly passed and the sun, climbing toward midmorning, stretched Rin''s shadow. Before the sun rose that morning, while everyone slept, Rin snuck out and walked down the mountain to the village. Looking around at the rest of the village, her eyes were empty. The walls of the homes and shops had long since crumbled. In their place stood thick beams of wood, blackened and charred from where the flames had burned them. The ruins were still smoking and she could see the faintest glow of embers as she shifted around the creaking threshold of buildings. Black dust hung in the air and invaded her lungs as she walked around the old path. Nothing had escaped the fire. Rin''s eyes swept to the bloodied bodies sprawled around. Hearts that used to beat were still. Minds that felt so many emotions were blank. They were all dead now. Rin''s eyes lowered without a hint of emotion and she stepped forward to the familiar mountain pathway. The closer she moved to the house, the more her heart felt it was about to break. She had even been unaware that her entire body was trembling as she made her way to the front of the house. The three bandits still lay in the snow while the house''s front door was wide open. Rin quietly stepped forward and felt her heart stop. Under the wintry morning light, the girl was utterly still. The girl on the floor was lifeless. Lifeless. At that moment, all pretense of quiet coping was lost and Rin sank onto the wet floor, not caring about the dark, cold blood that quickly soaked into her clothing. Rin''s pale, slender fingers stretched forward. "At the very least, you passed with him by your side." Rin''s voice was soft as she stroked her fingers across the cold cheek. "But what about me?" Who will she pass alongside? The grief surged with every expelled breath, and tears began to spill from her helpless eyes and onto the floor. "Why won''t you let me join alongside any of you?" Her mother, Governor Tao, Madam Tao, the Guando soldiers, and Jia. All had died from her inability to protect them. Why won''t fate allow her to die alongside them? Was the Rin she was now, not worthy enough? The emptiness in her heart, the numbness pounding her brain, the sheer nothingness that now took hold of her soul threatened to engulf her entirely. At that moment, Rin pulled out a shimmering object from her pocket, her dull eyes never leaving Jia''s body. "The one who has always protected me from harm. The one who has always shielded me from evil. The one who has always loved me for who I am. The one who has always held me safely. I thank you, and one day will meet you again, Rin." She raised the stainless steel blade to her neck and closed her eyes. ¡­ Aiguo sat alone in the fiery night, bright colors dancing, tattooing then changing before his eyes. He observed the flames leap and hiss, always reaching feverishly out for him, trying desperately to grab and hold onto his fleeting shadow. "Are you warm enough?" Mister Qiu walked over with a cup of warm tea. Aiguo silently nodded and took the cup of tea into his small hands. The room was silent except for the crackling sound of the burning fire. The old monk sat uncomfortably in his chair as he shifted his gaze to the silent boy. He cleared his throat. "Your sister...she was a kind girl. Lively, but still a good kid. I know she wanted the best for you. That''s why she wouldn''t want to see you looking so glum right now." Aiguo was silent. His swollen red eyes looking deeply into the flames. "I don''t want to smile when she''s not here. I just¡­I want her back. I want her to come back." Aiguo whimpered in a weak, pitiful tone as he lowered his head into his knees. Mister Qiu stared at the grieving boy and sighed heavily. He didn''t know how to deal with children. Depressed children at that. Before he had the chance to speak again, the front door opened. Upon seeing the figure in front of the doorway, Aiguo and Mister Qiu''s eyes widened. "Oi, girl, is that you?" He scratched his head. "What happened to your hair?" Standing in front of them was none other than Rin. However, what had shocked them the most was that the girl''s usually long, silky hair was now cut to the edge of her ears. While she still looked like a beauty, her appearance was more of a feminine looking boy. Rin ignored the old man''s comments and for the first time, a bright, genuine smile bloomed on her face. "I have decided to leave." Not just Aiguo, but Mister Qiu was stunned. "What?" Aiguo suddenly stood up from the ground, his brows furrowed. "Where are you going?" Rin looked down and smiled faintly. "Before I arrived here, I had made a promise to someone to help them find their fate. Now, I''ll need that person to help complete my own. That''s why I''m leaving to return to them." As Aiguo slowly processed her words, his expression grew more and more unpleasant. "You mean because you no longer have a purpose here, you''re just going to leave us?!" His face flushed red with anger. In response to his anger, Rin was calm, but her brows couldn''t help but furrow. "Aiguo, that''s not what I meant." The boy shook his head, tears brimming the corners of his eyes. "Lies! It''s all lies! You just don''t want to deal with me anymore! Just like her, you''re¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence a gust of fragrant wind hit him, a pair of warm arms wrapping around him. "I''m not lying to you nor am I leaving you," Rin said seriously. "I failed to protect her, but I''m not going to make that same mistake again. Aiguo, I want you to come with me." Wrapped in her embrace, Aiguo''s eyes widened. "W-What?" Rin laughed softly and pulled away to look at his flushed little face. "I want to take you in and help you grow." Aiguo was confused. "Why?" The corners of Rin''s lips curled. "That''s a secret." The boy was dumbfounded. He oddly felt the Rin before him was livelier. However, for some reason, she still possessed a sharp, clever aura. "Of course, this is all up to you." She looked into Aiguo''s eyes. "Are you willing to follow alongside me?" He looked up into her clear eyes and found himself lost in a sense of comfort and trust. Although her hair was cut short, she was still beautiful. But none of her other features compared to her emerald eyes that were as deep and bright as a flowing river. "I¡­" His fists by his side clenched. "I want to follow you." Rin''s expression softened and she patted the boy on the head. "Then we should prepare to leave." ¡­ At the bottom of the mountain, the faintest gust of wind passed through the trees, traces of ash and snow dancing in the sky. "Girl, may I speak to you for a moment?" The old monk walked to stand beside the girl. "Hmm." Rin nodded as her gaze remained fixed on the boy kneeling by the mound in the ground. "What is your purpose in taking him in?" Rin could not help but let out a chuckle when she saw the old monk''s suspicious eyes. "Do you believe I have some ulterior motive in helping him?" The old monk grunted. "That depends on what your heart and path require from him." Rin''s glanced at the old monk, her eyes sharp. Suddenly, her lips curled up and a smile blossomed on her face as she looked at him with determination. "I want to create my own force. While he is still young, I am certain I can train him to aid alongside me." The old monk was silent as he stared at the girl''s seemingly cunning expression. His brows furrowed. "Who are you?" Rin looked at him and smiled but did not respond. When she turned her head back to the boy, he was already walking in their direction. "Are you ready?" She asked. Aiguo hesitated as he glanced back at an area in the ground. Jia was buried beneath there, surrounded by a pile of chrysanthemum flowers. His eyes reddened, but he quickly suppressed the tears threatening to break and nodded his head. "Then let''s go." Rin adjusted the crossbow on her back and walked forward. When they reached the end of the village, Aiguo paused in his footsteps, a glint of hesitation flashing across his eyes before he quickly concealed it. He looked up ahead. He had never gone past these woods. For the first time, he was about to walk outside of his village and into the unknown world. His fists by his side clenched. "Don''t look back." A soft, calm voice suddenly sounded beside him. Aiguo glanced up and was met with a pair of calm, emerald eyes. He was stunned for at least three seconds before he regained his senses and nodded his head with resolute eyes. Rin sounded a slight hum and continued forward with Aiguo following close behind. As the old monk watched their figures disappear in the distance, he softly let out a sigh and looked back at Jia''s grave. Another faint wind brushed against the agile petals of the chrysanthemum flowers, a petal landing gently on the forever buried mound in the ground. 172 A Peaceful Meal Inside Ji Restaurant, laughter evoked from the crowd. The soft melody of cheerful music resounded around, the mood feeling livelier. The night hostess waltzed between tables with boundless energy, smiling as she went. She greeted new customers and ushered them to their seats before filling their cups, and retrieving dishes along the way. At that moment, the pretty server made her way to a table near the end of the restaurant. Sitting in a corner, a youth poured themselves a cup of tea before passing it to the boy sitting beside him. On his head was a [1]conical hat pulled a little too far down. Combined with his head tilted toward the table, it had the effect of hiding his eyes altogether. When she approached them with two servings of soup, she set the steaming bowls on the table and smiled. "Here you are, sorry for the wait. It''s a little busy tonight." She looked at the boy sitting beside the youth and smiled. His spiky hair was fairly tossed backward and uneven strands stuck against his smooth, sweaty forehead. From the beginning, his eyes were lowered to his feet. The youth nodded. "It''s all right. Thank you." Smoothing her skirt, she tucked a few loose strands of her hair behind her ear and smiled. "Do you two need anything else?" The youth with the conical hat looked at the server and from behind his hat, she could see a pair of rosy lips curve into a smile. It was a pleasant smile. "No, that is all." They shook their head. The server nodded. From his curt, polite responses, she had a favorable impression of the youth. Just as she was about to leave, she saw the youth''s movements. He was taking off his hat. She watched in a curious trance as the youth lowered the hat from his head. When it was completely removed, her breath was caught. Never in all of her life, had she seen such eyes. Emerald flecks floated like the roaring sea, glowing with a brilliant light. He dressed tidily without drawing much attention to himself, his hair short and neat. His snowy white skin glowed underneath the lights and his fingernails were neat. Feeling a bit like a fool for staring, the server cleared her throat and lowered her head, quickly scurrying away with flushed cheeks. As she walked away, Aiguo''s features twisted into a scowl. "Stop frowning and eat your food. You need to replenish your strength." Rin said while raising a spoonful of soup to her lips. "Ah¡­right." Aiguo lowered his gaze and stared at the bowl of soup. In silence, he lifts the spoon to his mouth and swallowed. He couldn''t taste anything. It had been like this for a while now. Despite this, he continued to drink it down. Although Rin''s eyes were lowered, she had been watching Aiguo from the corner of her vision. She sighed to herself before continuing to eat. Suddenly, a commotion occurred from across the room. "Sir, please let me go. This is incredibly inappropriate!" The previous pretty server tried to pull her hand away from a man''s grip. Even though she sounded polite, her eyes were filled with disgust. It was clear from his rosy cheeks and bleary eyes; the man was drunk. In response to her plea, he laughed and swayed a little. "You have a nice face, girl. Carrying all those trays, I bet you have strong hands and arms." He smirked. "Why don''t you stay the night with me and use those hands on something more fun?" The customers who watched the scene unfold frowned in disgust at the man''s actions to the innocent server. At the same time, Rin and Aiguo, who were eating their meals, watched the scene unfold. Rin was calmly sipping her tea as if she couldn''t see the scene before her. In contrast to her calm narration of the events, Aiguo was trembling in anger. "That bastard¡­" Aiguo squeezed those two words out through his tightly clenched teeth. When the intoxicated man''s hands settled on the server''s rear, her eyes flew open in shock. Scared and overwhelmed, her eyes began to water. At that point, Aiguo stood up from his chair, his nostrils flared. "Sit," Rin ordered. The boy opened his mouth to retort but was met with the girl''s cold, pressuring eyes. "Do you think you can help her by getting beaten up by a drunk, grown man?" Aiguo stiffened. He was unable to refute that. He knew that Rin was right, but watching the girl be harassed without helping left a bad taste in his mouth. Understanding his train of thought, Rin sighed and set her cup of tea down. "One can''t even enjoy a peaceful meal anymore¡­" She muttered helplessly. Rin got up and glanced over at the boy. "Stay in your seat and don''t do anything foolish." Before he had the chance to answer, the girl suddenly had flashed him a warning gaze. Swallowing back his words, Aiguo sat rooted in his seat. Rin finally broke out into a smile. She could not help but chuckle at his gloomy appearance before she shifted her gaze to the chaotic scene ahead. Rin''s eyes narrowed into slits. Now it was time to handle the scum that ruined her peaceful mealtime. ¡­ "S-Stop it, please!" The server pleaded while trying to yank her arm out of his hold. "Come on missy, stop resisting!" The customers who thought to help, grew nervous from the man''s aggressive attitude. Just then, a slender white hand reaches out, and grabs hold of the man''s hand. "That''s enough. Sir, please let go and leave." A young, firm voice suddenly interfered with the man''s actions. The expression on the drunk man turned overcast. He seemed to be displeased. "Hey, what the hell¡­" He swallowed his words when he unexpectedly confronted a pair of deep, sharp eyes. Rin flashed her usual gentle smile, but the smile did not reach her eyes. "Sir, you''re making everyone uncomfortable with your actions. Either let go of the young lady and leave or let go and calm yourself down." The drunk man blinked his eyes before letting out a mocking sound of laughter. A nasty look flashed across his eyes. "Hey kid, why don''t you mind your own business. Believe me; I''m saying this for your best interest at heart." "My best interests at heart?" Rin tilted her head. "Do I need that?" The man finally could no longer tolerate it. He slammed his hand against the table hard, "Little brat! Do you know who I work for? I could have you killed in an instant!" Everyone who heard the man''s words turned pale with fright. The original lively atmosphere was replaced by extreme tension. The female server looked at the youth with troubled eyes. Under the man''s glaring eyes, Rin lifted her lips into an unexpected smile. The strange smile didn''t complement her cold, delicate features at all, sending chills down the backs of those present instead. Her friendly demeanor from the past had completely disappeared. In response to her unexpected reaction, the man''s anger-fueled. "Little bastard!" He got up and grabbed hold of Rin''s arm tightly. Rin looked back at him and her eyes were deep and unmeasurable. Inside those depths, it was like a fierce beast was hiding, temporarily silent. It waited for the prey to reveal its feet, and at this time it would strike to kill. "Let go, right now." A vicious sneer crept across his face, and he shot a mocking look at Rin. "Or what?" In that instant, Rin pulled the crossbow from behind her back so suddenly that one hardly had the chance to blink before she aimed it at the man''s face. When he noticed the sharp, cold arrow pointed straight towards his eyes, the man''s heart almost stopped. If he wasn''t sober then, he was most certainly sober now. At that moment, not just him, but everyone was shocked by the way things were turning out. Completely horrified, the man could only stutter out, "You¡­you¡­this¡­" Rin was also staring back at him, then slowly opened her mouth and carefully enunciating each word, said, "Leave right now or I''ll shoot." The air seemed like it was frozen, and the two looked at each other with glued eyes. While both seemed calm, only one of them was sweating profusely at that moment. "Y-You''re bluffing." Rin raised her eyebrows and then replied coldly, "Want to find out?" The man was taken by surprise. Just when he wanted to take action, Rin smiled and then swiftly shifted the direction she was aiming. She fired an arrow in the direction of the restaurant wall, hitting the center of a hung-up painting. "Do you want me to try it on you next? I usually use this on pigs, however, I can make an exception today." Rin''s voice was unexpectedly relaxed and gentle. Although it was very pleasing to the ears, the content was like a devil''s words. A cold sweat broke out across his forehead. His clothes had long since been drenched with sweat. In the end, he was no match for the youth - not when he had a crossbow leveled at his face. The drunk man cursed at her before turning around and leaving. When he got to the door, he heard Rin say plainly, "Don''t forget to foot the bill when you come back sober. Give the server an extra tip." The man nearly coughed blood. His face grew green, and his hands were shaking with anger before he left the restaurant. When he was no longer in sight, Rin sighed softly and put her crossbow behind her back. She looked at the female server who was staring at her in awe. "Are you all right?" "Oh! Yes, that¡­that was incredible! Thank you very much!" The female server smiled warmly and politely bobbed her head. Rin nodded with a smile in return. After everything was resolved, the owner of the inn came up to Rin and thanked her for helping his worker and driving the man away. When he offered to pay for their meal, Rin respectfully declined. "There''s no need. We will finish our meal and part after paying." The owner looked rather moved. He thanked her greatly before returning to his work. Walking back to her seat, she glanced at the boy who looked at her with bright eyes. Before he could praise her, she coldly cut him off. "No more talking until all the food is gone." Clamping his mouth shut, Aiguo lowered his head and slurped his soup. Rin glanced at him before returning to her bowl and eating. This was how a meal should be. Meanwhile, on the other side of the village, two new-comers strode in. ____________ Please rest well and eat well everyone. ... [1] The Asian conical hat, commonly known as an Asian rice hat, coolie hat (in the UK), oriental hat or farmer''s hat, is a simple style of conical hat originating in East, South, and Southeast Asia; and notable in modern-day nations and regions of Bangladesh, Bhutan, China, Cambodia, India, Indonesia, Japan, Korea, Laos, Malaysia, Myanmar, Nepal, Philippines, parts of Russian Manchuria and Vietnam. It is kept on the head by a cloth (often silk) chin strap. 173 Honor With A Broken Hear Arriving in the new village, An Sun and Bai Han passed down the dark streets quietly. "Do you think Rin could be here?" Bai Han suddenly asked. An Sun sighed. "I don''t know, but we have no choice but to keep trying." Bai Han silently nodded his head. He could only hope nothing bad happened to her. If something did... With this in mind, the fists by his side clenched. At that moment, the two suddenly heeded a voice nearby muttering loudly to himself. Looking ahead, An Sun could perceive a disheveled man staggering in their direction. It was clear he was drunk. An Sun''s brows drew together, and he chose to ignore the drunkard. However, the moment An Sun passed him, his shoulder suddenly collided with the drunks. "Hey! Bastard, watch where you''re walking!" The drunk man suddenly turned and shouted. The edge of An Sun''s twitched. It was clear from his lack of balance that he bumped into him! When the drunk man turned around, he hadn''t expected to face a pair of dark, chilling gray eyes. Not just that, but the young man was larger and taller than him! "What did you say?" There wasn''t any trace of emotion in An Sun''s magnetic voice, but it still sent chills down the drunk man''s spine. He gulped. However, unwilling to show his panic, he clicked his tongue. "Whatever..." He muttered. "Second time tonight I have to run into some weird bastard..." Despite hearing the drunk man''s words, An Sun let it be. He was in no mood to fight a drunk man. Despite him being an ass. By this time, he did not staying in the village. He could only hope Rin was not staying here. ... "We''ll be taking two rooms for the night." The inn worker stared at the old man with blinking eyes. Her gaze shifts to the young man beside him. His gray eyes emitted a heavy pressure. She swallowed. Although their clothing looked plain, one could not help but tremble upon seeing their chilly, stern faces and intimidating auras. These men were beyond your normal commoners, the female inn worker thought upon seeing the two men. "Y-Yes." She managed to stutter. After having paid, the two men accepted their keys and without another word, went upstairs to their rooms. In awe, the female worker stared in their direction, unaware of the two other figures standing in front of the counter to check-in. It wasn''t until she heard a soft cough that she was pulled from her shock. "I-I''m so sorry, how may I¡ª" She raised her head and before she could even finish speaking, she choked on her words. A pair of bright eyes stared back her, a slight tilt in their head. The young man possessed a delicate appearance, short hair covering his forehead, just sweeping across his eyebrows due to its length. He was casually dressed in clothing that looked both comfortable and common. However, this hardly drew attention away from his emerald eyes that were as mesmerizing as a flowing, crystal river. Meanwhile, feeling the inn worker''s intense stare, Rin simply smiled before clearing her throat. "We''d like a room please." "Eh?" The inn worker blinked her eyes rapidly. Having realized she was caught boldly staring, a furious blush bloomed on her cheeks. When she noticed the boy standing beside the youth staring at her with narrowed eyes, she looked away in shame. "Y-Yes! I''ll prepare that for you right away!" The youth nodded. When all was said and done, the inn worker apologized again before delivering him one key. There wasn''t any expression in particular on the youth''s face. He put on a benign smile and said, "Thank you." After that, he walked away with the boy up to their room. At this moment, the inn worker''s heart could no longer bear it. She patted her pounding chest and took deep breaths. Why in one night was their so many attractive guests! Was this God''s way of letting her die peacefully? Crying silent tears, she prayed the next customer would be more revolting than an old, wrinkled boar. ¡­ Inside their room, Rin''s eyes were glimmering as she stared at the beds before them, as if she was looking at chests of gold. Walking over, she smoothed her fingers along with the cotton mattress. She pressed her cheek to the cool, soft pillows. The comforter was thick and irresistibly soft, like a billowing cloud. At that moment, her entire being softened, a rosy color blooming on her cheeks. She plunged into it, relieved to rest her weary feet. Warmth and darkness enveloped her as she tried to succumb to the call of sleep. Unfortunately, fate has always been cruel to her. On the other side of the room, Rin could make out the sound of shuffling. "Go to bed. You need plenty of rest for tomorrow morning." She ordered while rubbing her face deeper into the pillows. The shuffling noise stopped and was replaced with silence. With that, Rin''s body softened once more into the bed. However, finding the silence oddly suspicious, her eyes blinked open as she shot up from her bed. Although it was dark, Rin could make out a slight trembling coming from the lump beneath the covers. Releasing a soft sigh, she stood up and walked to the bed. When she tried to uncover the blankets, she was met with resistance. Aiguo was tugging the blankets back. The corners of her mouth twitched. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." She heard a faint murmur from beneath the covers. From the raspy sound in Aiguo''s voice, it was clear he was crying. Understanding the reason for his tears, Rin''s heart softened, a shadow casting over her eyes. "You know¡­" Rin sat at the edge of the bed, her hands playing with the bed''s soft fabric. "When I was around your age, I lost my mother. At first, the memory of losing her became the only thing I remembered of her. Another bad memory is what I made of her. But...She was worth more to me than a sad memory. Love and precious memories don''t go away easily. They may hurt, but they also shine." Her eyes shift to the lump on the bed and her lips curled into a gentle, yet harsh smile. "I''m sure, the memories you have of her, are extremely bright." The room was silent. Rin waited patiently, but she didn''t hear or see any movement from the boy beneath the covers. A moment later, the covers gradually began to unravel. When they were completely lowered, Aiguo blinked and looked up at the girl in front of him, head in a daze. His eyes pinched with pain. "If it hurts this much, why can''t I decide to just forget all of it?" For just a moment, Aiguo thought he detected hurt in Rin''s expression in response to his words. She masked it swiftly. She looked down to see his eyelashes were trembling and that his face was a little pale. She reached out to hold his hand and found it was ice cold. Her heart clenched. "The truth is we don''t forget, move on, and have closure, but rather we honor. We remember and incorporate them into our lives in a new way. They live forever in your broken heart that doesn''t seal back up. And you come through." The people she loved and lost, they were always there with her. Thinking back over the past years, during her hardest decisions, she always considered those she had lost. She learned from their deaths. In that instant, the look in Aiguo''s eyes sparked up a little. He had been silent before he sucked in a deep breath. The lost look in his eyes slowly changed into one of peace. When Rin saw his expression, she inwardly let out a breath of relief. She pats the boy on the head. "Now get some sleep. We have a lot to do tomorrow." Aiguo nodded and settled himself in the covers. With his small fists clutching the edge of the blanket, he blinked his eyes up at Rin. Met with his seemingly childish gaze, her lips twitched. "What is it?" Aiguo hesitated before murmuring, "Can¡­Can I sleep with you tonight?" Rin gave him no face and bluntly replied, "No. Now sleep." Aiguo frowned slightly, his expression forming into a small pout. "Jia always use to sleep with me." At this, Rin paused, her lips tightening to suppress the urge to snap. She took a deep breath and turned back the bed, slipping herself beneath the covers beside him. A look of joy crosses Aiguo''s eyes. But before he had the chance to gloat happily and hug her to sleep, he was met with a sharp glare. "One time. After that, use a pillow, a stick, or something else. And no touching." Rin stated icily. Opening his mouth to protest, he closed it quickly and nodded his head with a gulp. Rin sounded a hum of satisfaction and nestled her head into the pillows before closing her emerald eyes shut. Aiguo''s black eyelashes trembled as his eyes focused on the unconscious girl. Her lips were currently formed into a pout, and a few strands had fallen over her flushed cheeks, right under her eyes where a single mole was set underneath the right one. He stared at her peaceful expression and for the first time, a smile formed on his face. He nestled into the bed and slowly drifted off to sleep. ¡­ While the gloomy clouds over the two had cleared up, there was a storm brewing somewhere else. Within a room in the same inn, a young man lay silently in his bed. An Sun was in the middle of some deep thinking with his eyes shut. He subconsciously rubbed the green ribbon in his hand as he did so. [This girl, do you like her romantically?] A fair young boy around the age of fifteen emerged in his mind. On serious occasions, their pair of slightly narrowed, appealing peach eyes looked very engrossed. During meals, those bright emerald eyes sparkled as they sat by the table, enjoying the delicious food in front of them with stuffed cheeks. The youth''s smile revealed a small dimple on the left that added a touch of cleverness to his appearance. He was level headed, intelligent, and strong-minded. Every conversation with him never required an explanation. The boy always just knew what he was thinking. An Sun''s eyes slowly fluttered open. The cool expression on his face had already melted like the first snow of spring. Glancing down at the green ribbon in his hand, a faint smile appeared on his lips. To him, that person had always been Bai Lan. His brother and comrade. The girl Bai Rin, he had yet to uncover. 174 A Fateful Reunion 1 The following morning while deep in her slumber, Rin had started to feel her chest become somewhat uncomfortable. Her eyes blearily opened awake, her eyelashes faintly batting against her lids when she blinked. Streaks of sunlight penetrated the window and blinded her slightly. The moment she glanced down, her body stiffened. Curled up in Rin''s arms, was none other than Aiguo. However, his head was resting closely on her chest. At some point, he snuggled himself deeper. Rin was shocked, frozen for a second before a boiling rage overtook her. "Insolent little¡­Get up!" She immediately retracted her foot coiled around Aiguo''s and delivered a swift, merciless kick. While sleeping, Aiguo woke up from the harsh impact. Before he had the chance to process the situation, he fell out of the bed. On the floor, Aiguo''s eyes blinked awake, his spiky hair slightly tousled. When he realized what happened, his expression darkened. He opened his mouth but stopped himself from saying anything when he saw Rin''s expression. The dark aura around her, her furrowed brows and the thin line formed by her rosy lips; all these signs showed that she wasn''t happy. For whatever reason, he knew he was apparently in the wrong. In the end, he said nothing and cleared his throat. "G-Good morning, Rin." He scratched the back of his head. "Mm." Rin hummed, her arms crossed over her chest. Glaring at the boy a few more seconds, Rin''s eyes glanced at the window. From the sun shining through, she could guess it was early in the morning. Sighing softly, Rin uncrossed her arms and walked over to the table. "Come on, start getting ready, we''re leaving soon." Aiguo nodded and got up from the floor. When the two finished packing all their belongings, the sound of the door knocking caught their attention. Assuming it was the inn worker reminding them that their stay was over; Rin walked to the door. The moment she opened the door, a man suddenly rushed in. Rin''s neutral expression disappeared as her pupils contracted. He swung his dagger at Rin, who stepped back and grabbed the chair behind her. Having failed to hit his target, the man cursed and lunged again. However, before he could react, Rin had already swung the chair towards him and struck him in the head, hard. Then, Rin grabbed hold of the broken leg of the chair and again, slammed it hard against his head until blood formed at the top and flowed down his face. When he collapsed to the ground, the room fell silent. Aiguo stood in the corner, his face pale with fright and hands slightly trembling. Rin''s expression at this moment had turned threateningly cold. "Are you all right?" She looked over at the frightened boy. In shock, Aiguo finally recovered himself a little. "Y-Yeah¡­" Just as Rin opened her mouth to speak, she caught the sound of heavy footsteps making their way up the stairs. Her eyes narrowed dangerously. Grabbing her crossbow on the table and hurling it over her shoulder, Rin walked toward the window. She peered over at the street below; must be five stories down. Lowering her head for a moment as if in deep thought, she suddenly unlocked the window and walked over toward Aiguo. "We''re leaving." "W-What?" Aiguo stuttered and was shocked when he felt the seemingly petite girl lift him. "Rin?" "If you''re scared, just close your eyes." She said calmly. At that moment, just as Rin took a few steps toward the window, a group of burly men barged into the room. When they turned their heads to the window, they were stunned. Looking over her shoulder, Rin''s lips suddenly curled into a cold smile. Then, without hesitation, she turned back toward the window and jumped out, the men shouting behind her. ¡­ "Blegh, what''s with this rice?" Bai Han''s smacked his lips. "It tastes like sand!" Sitting across from him, an eyebrow rose on An Sun''s face, but he said nothing. However, Bai Han was very quick to notice his expression. "What? What was with that face?" "Just didn''t think you''d be such a picky old man." An Sun said amusedly behind his cup of water. The look in Bai Han''s eyes darkened. "It''s not being picky, it''s called having standards. Besides, if I''m paying to eat and sleep here I''d expect to have a decent meal, not grains of sand!" Bai Han pushed the rice aside and harrumphed. "And don''t act like you''re any better than me. I saw your expression when they said there was no wine." An Sun''s hand holding his cup of water twitched. He showed him a faint frown and said, "You make it seem like I can''t live without wine." In response, Bai Han snorted contemptuously. "I''d like to see you do that." The corners of An Sun''s mouth twitched. His brows wrinkled for a bit before he broke out into a sudden cold smile. "Oh? You want a bet?" Bai Han smirked back in return and laughed. "Why not?" An Sun nodded. "In that case, for an entire day, I will not drink a drop of wine. However, to be fair, you must promise for a day that you will not issue a single insult toward me. First to lose is punished." When Bai Han heard the terms, his lips tightened into a thin line. He had to admit, that was easier said than done. However, not one to back down from a challenge, Bai Han nodded. "In that case, you have yourself¡ª" Just as Bai Han was speaking, they saw something fall quickly past the window. Although it was fast, they were both very clear about what they just saw. Someone just fell from the top floor! At that moment, a sudden commotion from upstairs caught their attention. "Damn! He jumped out the window! Quickly, give chase!" They heard a man shout from upstairs. In the next second, the sound of heavy footsteps was heard, followed by the appearance of large, unkempt men. When one of the men rushed in An Sun''s and Bai Han''s direction, he suddenly found himself plummeting to the floor, nose-first. "What the¡ª" He cursed as blood gushed from his nose. Looking up, he saw a young man sitting in his chair, his long leg stretched out to the side. An Sun calmly sipped his water before setting it down on the table and getting up. Glancing down at the fallen man, a shadowed crossed over his gray eyes. "So early in the morning, you bastards really have no morals." An Sun muttered to himself. He raised his fists and cracked his knuckles. The man on the floor unknowingly felt a chill run down his spike when he met with An Sun''s cold smile. Why is it he felt he was in greater hell than getting in trouble from his boss? ¡­ Occurring at the same time, after jumping out the window, Rin landed on the ground, Aiguo in her arms. At that moment, a sparring pain shot to her ankle. Rin froze before gritting her teeth and proceeded onward after detecting the nearby sound of men''s shouts. While running, Aiguo wrapped his arms tightly around Rin, slightly worried by the petite girl holding him for so long. When she could no longer hear their voices, Rin settled around a corner and set Aiguo down, her chest rising up and down heavily. "Hide here and I''ll draw them away." She looked ahead and wiped the sweat from her brow. Once she had finished speaking, Aiguo quickly clutched onto the edge of her robes and shook his head, his eyes wide with fear. "No, it''s too dangerous! Stay here, we both can hide!" His grip tightened. Noticing the slight trembling in his hands, Rin could guess what the boy was thinking. She let out a soft sigh and touched his hands gripping her robe. "Wait for me. I promise I''ll be back." She said each word slowly. Each filled with confidence. Aiguo looked up into her eyes and could not help but loosen his grip. At this time, he was not strong enough to help Rin. He would only be a hindrance to her. With reluctance, Aiguo swallowed his words and agreed. Rin smiled and patted the boy on the head. When she looked up, the tender expression vanished as her eyes glinted with a dangerous and sharp gleam. After ensuring Aiguo was properly hidden, she left. "Hey, I see him! He''s running away! Catch him!" Aiguo heard a man yell. Following that was the sound of men''s running footsteps. Several heartbeats passed, and all he heard was the men''s heavy boots pressing into the ground, mingled with the ambiance of the passing wind. After what felt like an hour, did Aiguo raise himself from his hiding spot and try to run back to the inn to seek help. Yet, who would have thought upon standing up, he confronted two burly men staring in his direction. At that moment, Aiguo silently let out a loud curse in his heart at this bad luck. Ah, shit. 175 A Fateful Reunion 2 "Let go!" Aiguo struggled as the man dangled his body loosely in the air. "Aren''t you friends with that little brat we''re after? Why would I let go of something that''ll help us catch him?" The man grinned maliciously, his friend beside him snickering. After he finished speaking, Aiguo''s eyes widened as far as they could go and he struggled even more. "You bastards! If you lay a hand on¡ª" Before he could finish cursing the man, a black figure flew over. One of the men felt his neck stiffen before it erupted open. The figure behind him pulled the sword in their hand forward and his throat, split open. In an instant, blood spurted everywhere, including to Aiguo''s clothes. Stumbling a few steps forward, the man fell to the ground. The other man holding Aiguo was stunned. He released the boy on the ground before he hurried to escape the unknown figure. He had only run a couple of steps before a felt pain shoot into his back. He had been stabbed! Falling to the ground, the man struggled to get up and when he turned around, he saw a pair of bloodthirsty eyes and an iron sword lifted high. "No! Don''t kill me!" The man wailed, but his cries were cut off as the sword struck down on his head, beheading him. Fresh, crimson blood bloomed on the ground, a sudden foul odor spread throughout the area. An Sun lowered his eyes. His icy gaze fell upon the men as he clicked his tongue. Men who picked on the weak were nothing but cowards. They deserved death. Flicking the blood off the sword from the men, An Sun turned around to see a pair of wide eyes staring at him. The little boy''s eyes shone with the light of the stars as he fixated on him. "A-Awesome¡­" Aiguo mumbled. All of a sudden, he felt his stomach lurch and he hunched himself over in a corner, vomiting. The look on An Sun''s face stiffened, and he froze in his spot at that moment, dumbfounded. The only sound in the alley was now the sound of the boy''s heaving as he vomited his last meal. While Aiguo heaved and heaved until there was nothing but an empty pit in his gut, An Sun stood in the corner and watched with a strange expression. He never really knew what to do in these situations. With quivering legs and an empty stomach, Aiguo straightened himself up. When An Sun saw he was done, he cleared his throat awkwardly. He was a little dumbfounded, which showed in his expression as he looked at the young boy. He helplessly asked, "Are you all right, kid?" Aiguo wiped his mouth. He looked up and glanced at An Sun--with that one look, he was scared stiff by the hair-raising frostiness in his eyes. He looked down and nodded his head. When Aiguo suddenly recalled the situation, his eyes widened. "My friend! I don''t know why, but those men are chasing her! You have to save her, please!" Aiguo looked up at An Sun - his gaze was desperate. An Sun''s shadowed gaze swept over him, his expression was unreadable. As Aiguo waited for the man to answer, his fists by his side trembled slightly. While he did save him, Aiguo couldn''t help but find the man''s aura a little terrifying. If he were to compare it, it would be equal to Rin''s when she was angry or fighting. The immense pressure of his aura made him extremely tense and the longer the silence stretched, the more nervous Aiguo became. Suddenly, he felt a large yet warm hand pat him on the shoulder. Looking up with wide eyes, Aiguo was stunned when he met the man''s smiling expression "Don''t worry kid, just leave it to me. I''ll save your friend." Aiguo was slightly surprised. He couldn''t hold back the smile growing on his lips. "Thank you!" He bowed his head in gratitude. An Sun held back a snort from his formal behavior and patted him on the shoulder again. "Go back to the Su Inn and look for an old man. To recognize him, just look for the one complaining to the staff about the rice." A little puzzled, Aiguo nonetheless nodded his head. Straightening himself up, An Sun looked ahead and his lips drew up into a cold arc, his sword swinging effortlessly in his hand. "All right then, time to find that friend of yours." ¡­ After Rin had drawn the men away, they quickly followed behind her. At one point, one of the men managed to pull the distance between him and Rin to three meters or less. The man took down the crossbow from his waist and aimed. Before he even placed his finger on the trigger, something had whooshed through the air and in his direction. The boy in front of him had suddenly stopped and drawn the crossbow from behind their back and pulled the trigger! From behind Rin heard a loud thud, followed by the sound of a strangled and choking sound. The men behind him called the man''s name before confirming he was no longer breathing. They looked ahead at the figure responsible, and their faces burned red with fury. While the men grew even more determined to catch the youth, Rin had already turned down a corner and through the side streets. As the winter winds beat against her face like an endless wave of ice shards, Rin''s brows suddenly furrowed together. Her expression turned grave and she immediately looked down at her throbbing ankle. She tried her best to ignore the pain; however, her movements could not help but slow down. She kept sucking in her breath due to the pain. Finding in an alley, Rin stopped and gasped, inhaling a mouthful of cold air. She glanced down at her ankle and took a step. Just that slight movement of her body pained her enough that she sucked in her breath. Running was even more hell. "I think he ran over here!" A man nearby yelled loudly. The moment she heard his words, Rin''s pupils constricted. Damnit! Who the hell were these men anyway?! With no choice but to continuing running or find a hiding spot, Rin quickly composed herself. Suddenly, Rin heard someone walk up behind her slowly and pull her close, their hands wrapped around her. He walked over to her side and leaned in with one hand against the wall behind her as he backed her into a corner. His black hair draped down the side of his face, as it tickled her cheek. The man''s big, strong arms seemed very protective wrapped around her frail body. However, Rin felt anything but protected! Especially when he had a hand over her mouth! Pressed up against the wall, Rin fought against his hold, when she suddenly felt a hot breath on her neck. She stiffened. "Don''t move." The man''s low and magnetic voice resounded beside her ears, raising goosebumps all over her body. The moment he finished speaking, there was an unprecedented shock reflected on Rin''s face. She widened her eyes as her face turned stiff and she was lost in a daze. That voice¡­she knew this voice. "Don''t worry, I''m here to help you. Just stay still a little longer until they leave." When he spoke, his slightly husky voice carried an undertone of complete calm that was oddly soothing. At that moment, Rin was positive. This voice, it was none other than An Sun! As the men''s voices grew more distant, did An Sun finally breathe a sigh of relief. Slowly, he removed his hand from the mouth of the figure below him. He cast his gaze down, "Sorry about my actions just now, I--" At this moment, An Sun was stiff with shock. He completely lost his usual cool and stiff facade as a myriad of expression blossomed to life on his face. There were too many emotions in his eyes to name, but slowly, he opened his mouth to mumble the name, "Bai Rin?" Rin was also stunned. However, seeing the bewildered expression on the normally calm and clever young man caused Rin to give a snort of laughter. As she looked up at him, the corners of her lips curved into a pleasant smile. "Mm, it''s good to see you again, Lord An." 176 Dynamic Duo Battle "It''s good to see you again, Lord An." Rin''s eyes bent into the shape of crescent moons, accompanied by two dimples on her white cheeks. An Sun stiffened. He hadn''t expected Rin to respond this way. He stared at her in a daze. "You¡­I¡­" He was at a loss for words. "Hey, over here!" A man shouted nearby, followed by the sounds of footsteps running in their direction. It was only after they had heard the sound of the men''s voices that the two remembered the current situation. "We should run." An Sun said. "Yes." Rin nodded seriously. The two left the narrow alley and ran in the opposite direction of the incoming footsteps. While running side by side, An Sun stole a glance at the girl beside him. His eyes moved to the light beads of sweat pouring down her white, flushed cheeks. Right now, she was there beside him. Alive. He found her. A corner of An Sun''s lips lifted. He shifted his head away to conceal the sudden smile on his face. "Mind explaining why these guys are chasing you?" He asked, eyes looking ahead. Rin glanced at him and suddenly smiled clumsily. "Your guess is as good as mine." The eyebrows on An Sun''s face rose. "Then what the hell are we running for¡­" He muttered under his breath. Suddenly while running, An Sun stopped. Noticing his actions, Rin paused as well. A wrinkle developed between her brows as they drew together. "Lord An?" An Sun looked back at her, his lips stretching into a wicked smile. "If you say you don''t know the reason why they''re trailing you, then why don''t we ask them?" Rin, who had served him for only a few months, was already familiar with the meaning of his words. Every time An Sun showed an expression like that, it meant that misfortune was about to befall some poor soul... She chuckled and walked up to stand beside him. "I couldn''t agree more." An Sun nodded and the two turned to look at the approaching group of men. It was at that moment; they were surrounded. "Heh, finally decided to give up?" One of the men''s lips curled into a sneer. An Sun ignored the man''s question and asked in a calm tone. "Who sent you?" The corners of the man''s lips twitched. He crossed his arms in an imposing manner and lifted his chin arrogantly. "You''re outnumbered, lad. If you give us the boy, we''ll cut you a deal? Get it?" An Sun''s pupils dilated as a dangerous light shone from them. His entire body clad in a fearsome aura. It made him hard to read. Even Rin felt slightly surprised by An Sun at this moment. With arms crossed over his chest, he asked in a voice that was both cold and heartless, "I want to know who sent you? Get it?" The group of men stared at An Sun with an uneasy gaze. While the boy beside him seemed frail and scrawny, this man appeared more difficult to get through. Conversely, they were all extremely hesitant. "I sent them." The sound footsteps suddenly sounded behind the men. Looking in the direction of the voice, Rin''s brows raised. "Ah, drunk guy." An Sun and Rin said in unison. The two glanced at one another. "You know him?" An Sun pointed to the man. Rin nonchalantly nodded her head. "He was some drunk I dealt with at a restaurant last night. To be honest, I forgot about him. You?" An Sun let out a mocking snort. "Some wasteless drunk that bumped into me on the streets." Meanwhile, the ''wasteless drunk'' both were lightly conversing about, listened on the side, his expression cloaked in anger. He felt beyond humiliated! "You little bastard! I''ll make you pay for that night!" He bellowed angrily as he stared fiercely at Rin. "Oh, is that so?" She innocently blinked her eyes. "Yes, and if you''re not a coward, no weapons this time!" He could only think that was the reason for his loss that night. That, and for the fact he was drunk. Rin raised her eyebrows in ridicule as she looked up at the man, a sneer on her face. "Who said I needed a weapon to beat you?" The man''s face immediately flushed red, his eyes bloodshot from his own rage. In a burst of temper, he seized a sword from a man beside him and charged toward Rin. Although he hadn''t learned martial arts, he was still a tall man and had put enough force into his action that with a single move, he was sure he could dispose of the small youth. The moment, the man charged, Rin too launched an attack. She dug her fingers into the bicep of his swinging arm and ripped at the muscle, while striking the forearm on the same side, straight in with the heel of her palm before striking his throat and nose. There was no wasted motion; each movement was precise and thorough. Blood splattered from his nose and mouth. His eyes shut, and he emitted a choking sound, thrashing his arms impotently as he flew backward - the sword in his hand falling to the ground with a loud clang. The group of men stood frozen on the spot for a moment. When they finally processed what happened, their faces paled. The actions that just occurred appeared to be one simultaneous tornado of movement, a blur too fast for the eye to follow. The entire fight took less than five seconds. They all looked at the figure responsible and were surprised to see the youth wiping a bead of sweat from his brow with a relaxed expression. "See, no weapons." Rin laughed light-heartedly. On the side, An Sun looked at Rin with raised brows. At a place where nobody could see, his gray and profound pupils flashed. The smile in his eyes could not be hidden. At the same time, the man coughed a few times and turned to his side to spit out blood. When he raised his face again, it contorted into a monstrous expression, veins popping out on his forehead. "Kill them!" He bellowed. The group of men immediately charged over. Two against eight of them, they were certain they would win. On the other side, Rin and An Sun looked at the attacking men with calm gazes and stole a brief glance at one another. "Lord An," Rin looked at him with a slight twinkle in her emerald eyes. A corner of An Sun''s mouth lifted a little. "Bai Rin." Without further explanation, the two nodded and looked back at the men before launching forward. One of the men struck his sword at An Sun, who quickly swept to the side and gripped the man''s wrist. He lunged himself toward the man, slamming his shoulder against his armpit, and breaking his arm before seizing the sword from his hand. Simultaneously, Rin kicked a man charging at her and grabbed the bow from her back. She took two feather arrows from the quiver and aimed, releasing them at two of the men. Both arrows pierced into their hearts. Their bodies stiffened before they collapsed to the ground. Fighting with a sword in hand, An Sun glanced over and felt his heart jump when he saw a man pointing a bow at Rin. "Fuck," He cursed under his breath and cut through the men in front of him before rushing toward Rin. "Bai Rin!" Not again! He couldn''t let it happen again! However, it was too late; the arrow was too fast and powerful. There was no way of dodging it. 177 The Foolish Returns "Bai Rin!" Upon hearing the sound of An Sun''s shout, Rin had already glanced over to take note of the archer aiming in her direction. The arrow was precise and ruthless; its speed was extremely fast. Not too fond of the last arrow wound she received, just as she was about to get shot, Rin swung her body to the side of the passing arrow and took out her crossbow to aim at the archer. With a pull, the arrow shot and penetrated the heart of the archer. While she was able to safely dodge the arrow, the searing pain in her ankle suddenly sprung. Rin frowned and hissed through clenched teeth, struggling to regain her balance. When she saw a man strike his sword at her; she quickly reached for her crossbow. Before she could grab it, however, a tall figure jumped in front of her, brandishing his sword forcefully at the attacker. Clank--! The two swords met with a loud sound. Before the attacker had a chance to process the events, An Sun had stretched out his foot and kicked the man in the abdomen. The man cried in pain and was surprised to see An Sun already plunging his sword into his stomach. Blood pooled on the ground until not a single man was left alive - including the wasteless drunk. "Are you all right?" An Sun inspected the girl''s body with knitted brows. Rin wiped her sweaty cheek and chuckled. "I''m all right and thank you for earlier." He nodded and continued to look at her with a furrowed gaze. Rin could sense his concern and let out a soft sigh. "We should head back to the inn." She suddenly changed the subject. An Sun made a light ''mm'' in agreement. At that moment, he suddenly reached out with his powerful arms and slid them under her knees and back, lifting her from the ground in a princess carry. Rin was flabbergasted. Her face was as flushed as it could get as she said, "L-Lord An what are you¡ª" "Your form was off when you were combatting. You injured your foot, right? Let me carry you back." Rin was a little touched by this gesture. She wasn''t a person who didn''t appreciate kindness. However, she couldn''t allow him to carry her this way. It was too¡­improper. She cleared her throat to explain but was met with An Sun''s sharp eyes - indicating there was no room for discussion. Rin shut her mouth and sighed inwardly. Since he had taken the initiative to help her, she wasn''t going to reject his help any further. Rin raised her head slightly. Right now, the two of them were so close that she could see each individual eyelash on his eyes. They were incredibly long, she thought. Realizing where her train of thought landed, she quickly lowered her head. She uneasily coughed twice, and then put on a diligent face while answering, "Then, thank you for carrying me." Rin winded both her arms around his neck and breathed in his fresh and cool scent. Her cheeks grew a little warm. This felt rather bothersome. An Sun''s gaze wandered downwards. From this angle, he could see the trembling of Rin''s lashes and the flushed cheeks of the woman in his arms. A hint of a smile flashed through his eyes, but it was quickly hidden. He coughed. "You''re welcome." Rin silently nodded and allowed An Sun to carry her back to the inn. A thought came to Rin suddenly, and she looked up in An Sun''s embrace to ask, "Did my family come with you? How''s my grandfather?" An Sun replied in a mild tone, "You can ask the old man when you see him again." Rin was a little confused by An Sun''s answer, but she didn''t continue questioning. Only until they arrived at the inn would she know how soon that would be. ¡­ Arriving at the inn, Rin could make out the familiar figure of a young boy. When he spotted the two walking in his direction, his face lit up. An Sun let her down as the young boy ran toward them. "Rin!" Aiguo rushed over. "What happened? Are you hurt?!" He looked at the girl''s body from head to toe with anxious eyes. "I''m all right, it''s just a slight sprain." Rin sighed softly. At that moment, Aiguo''s eyes widened a little as his gaze wandered to her foot. What he saw put a frown on his face. The area around her ankle was slightly swollen. Aiguo was instantly filled with a sense of anger. Anger at himself. "It''s because you were carrying me, wasn''t it? You acted like everything was fine, yet I didn''t..." The fists by his side clenched. Rin looked at him with a slight frown. "Aiguo..." Before she had the chance to speak, she was interrupted by the sound of an old man''s roar. "Bastard! Where were you?! Running away and leaving me here alone to watch after some kid, are you out of your goddamn mind?!" Charging out of the inn entrance, Bai Han was prepared to berate An Sun when he suddenly froze. At this moment, two figures stared at each other in bewilderment. Seconds pass, his brain taking the figure before him in, struggling to comprehend if what he was perceiving was real. Slowly after that, life started returning to Bai Han''s eyes and he met Rin''s gaze unwaveringly without blinking as if he was scared that she would disappear if he blinked. The air was silent. Yet it was filled with familiar warmth. He moved closer until the two were only a foot apart. Then his hand raises silently, despite the stiff movements, and he touched the ends of her short hair. "You cut your hair?" Bai Han''s voice came out feebly. The corners of Rin''s mouth couldn''t help but lift in a smile. "Do you not like it?" Bai Han''s eyes deepened and couldn''t help but smile as well. He shook his head. "Foolish girl, how could I hate it?" Rin suddenly felt a familiar pair of warm arms draw her into their embrace. She could feel his chest and the heart that beats within. She could feel his body shake as he held her protectively. One of his hands clasped around her lower back, the other stroking the ends of her hair. With each soft touch, Rin could feel her eyes start to burn until finally, a flow of tears fell from cheeks and down to her chin. Bai Han held her in his arms like she was a rare, fragile treasure. He hugged her tightly, as if afraid that she would disappear from his embrace if he loosened his hold even a little. He pulls his head back and wipes the tears with a calloused finger flowing down the girl''s face. Even the roughness brings more relief than her heart could hold. "You do look more like a boy now." He frowned slightly. Through tears, Rin laughed and nodded her head. Bai Han stared at her face a moment longer before his eyes began to tear up. "Welcome back, kiddo." Rin''s teary eyes were still upturned crescents as she said, "I''m back." Bai Han''s mouth paints a soft smile, and he nods once more before bearing her in his arms again. Indeed, his foolish granddaughter has returned. 178 A Deadly Secre Inside the inn, Bai Han and Rin sat in the dining room, steaming bowls of soup in front of them. On the other side of the room, An Sun and Aiguo sat a few tables away. "Why do we need to sit so far away from them?" Aiguo gazed at the two quietly conversing, a scowl on his face. An Sun calmly sipped his soup and glanced up. "They need time to bond." At that moment, Aiguo''s face suddenly scrunched up into one of disgust. The corners of An Sun''s mouth twitched. "Grandfather and granddaughter bonding." He emphasized. Aiguo''s eyes went wide with shock, and he looked over at Rin, then Bai Han. "So that''s her family¡­" He quietly murmured to himself. Pressing his lips together, Aiguo looked back down at his bowl of soup and quietly stirred. Very quickly, his doom and gloom was noticed by An Sun, who simply stared at the boy in silence. Suddenly brightening back up, Aiguo glanced up at An Sun. He took in the man''s features and narrowed his eyes. "Who are you to Rin?" An Sun raised one sharp brow. Something about the kid''s tone sounded off. When he opened his mouth to respond, An Sun suddenly went silent. What was he supposed to say? He kidnapped, forcefully took her in as his strategist, and only went to search for her after forging a brotherly bond because he thought she was a man? Cold sweat poured down An Sun''s back. For once, he felt silence was the best response. In the end, a dry cough came out of him as he said, "We''re friends." It wasn''t a lie. Aiguo looked at him with doubtful eyes. In the next few seconds, he slumped in his chair and huffed. "Well don''t get any ideas. In the future, when I get older, Rin is going to be my wife! She already promised me!" Caught off guard by this sudden statement, An Sun''s eyes went wide, the corner of his mouth twitched uncontrollably. He didn''t know how to react. However, slightly amused by the boy''s smug expression, a corner of his lips hooked up in a smirk. m "Oh yeah?" An Sun raised his cup to his lips to drown out his next words. "Good luck with that, kid." "What did you say?" Aiguo''s eyes narrowed. An Sun casually waved his hand and continued to drink his water, a smile hidden behind his cup as he glanced over at the girl on the other side of the room. ¡­ Occurring at the same time, Rin quietly sipped her soup, a blanket draped over her body. After returning to the inn and reuniting with her grandfather, Bai Han was quick to notice the swollenness of her ankle. In a state of alarm, he rushed her inside, ordered the inn workers to make a bowl of soup, bring a blanket and something to treat her ankle. Right now, the two sat across from one another in silence. While drinking her soup, Rin glimpsed up and met with her grandfather''s burning silver eyes. "The soup tastes good." She said lightly. Bai Han let out a mocking snort. "You should try their rice." Rin smiled and glanced back down at her bowl. "Do you remember the soup Uncle Guo would make during the winter?" Bai Han nodded and his eyes filled with an immediate smile. "He always cooked better than me, huh?" Rin chuckled. "He cooked better than most of us." The two smiled at one another and laughed. When their laughter quiets down, they fell silent again. Rin''s hands cupped around her bowl, the warmth penetrating through her skin and warming her up. "I should have never let you go¡­" Bai Han suddenly said, his voice low. Rin raised her head to stare into Bai Han''s soft, remorseful gaze. "Grandfather¡­" "If I had just tried harder to make you stay, then you wouldn''t have¡­" A tremor had developed in Bai Han''s voice. He suppressed his turbulent emotions and took in a deep breath, shoving all of his terrifying guesses to the bottom of his heart. Rin sensed the turmoil of emotions in her grandfather. She noticed he had lowered his head and closed his eyes. His lips were pressed tightly together. Her heart had already been aching for her grandfather ever since the day she had left. Now that she was seeing his frail condition in front of her, her heart ached even more. "Grandfather, look at me," Rin called out gently. She reached across the table and grasped his hand into hers. "It''s not your fault. I decided to leave. Even if you tried stopping me from leaving, I still would have gone. You can''t beat yourself up over something you couldn''t change." Bai Han''s head shrunk even lower. Rin didn''t continue speaking and simply stared. She tightened her hold on her grandfather''s hand. "You can''t protect me forever." She murmured softly. At that moment, Bai Han drew in a deep breath and raised his head awash in affliction, his bloodshot eyes looking straight at Rin. He gripped her hand on top of his and squeezed. "As your grandfather, it''s my job to protect you. No matter when or where, I will use every bone in my body to protect you." Rin returned with an expression of surprise and her body froze up for two seconds. She lowered her head, hiding the pain-filled look that flashed briefly in her eyes. Neither of them broke the silence. Instead, they took comfort in holding the others hand. ¡­ As the setting sun descended a rosy glow across the village, the four settled to stay one more night before returning. In his room, An Sun silently lay on his bed and stared at the ceiling. Suddenly, a knock sounding on his door caused him to lift himself from the bed. Upon opening the door, An Sun was stunned. Standing before his door with their head raised to look at him was Rin. She blinked her emerald eyes innocently as the corners of her lips suddenly raised upon seeing him. "May I come in?" An Sun looked down at her without any visible emotions in his expression, although he appeared slightly stiff. Did she realize how bad this would look if her grandfather suddenly showed up around the corner? After a few seconds, An Sun cleared his throat and said, "Come in." Nodding her head, Rin entered his room without a hint of awkwardness. An Sun''s body stiffened even further when she passed by him, but instantly relaxed when he saw her calm composure. What was he so nervous about? The image of a vicious old man appeared in his mind. Ah, right¡­ Sighing inwardly to himself, An Sun shut the door and turned to the girl suddenly entering his room. At that moment, Rin was sitting comfortably on his bed to rest her leg, not at all aware of the conflicting emotions going on through the young man''s head. She looked up at An Sun, her eyes still curved into crescents. "Lord An, can I let you in on a secret?" When An Sun heard her words, his eyes widened slightly. He leaned himself against the wall and crossed his arms over his chest. "What is it?" Staring at the man''s nonchalant demeanor, Rin chuckled. "The truth is, I came to this village because I was looking for you." An Sun''s gray eyes filled with a hint of surprise and doubt. "Your reason?" Rin looked at him for a moment. Her expression quiet as if she were carefully studying his expression. After a period of silence, she finally spoke. "I plan to build an army to travel to the Eastern Empire and overthrow the emperor." An Sun''s cool face became increasingly grim. She wanted to overthrow the emperor of the Eastern Empire? Even to him, who often acted rashly, this seemed a little far fetched. An Sun could now understand why she had sought his help. If they were to join their tactics together along with the power of the Bai army by their side, they could stand a chance at overthrowing any empire in their sights. Without any particular expression on his face, An Sun said, "Do you mind if I ask the reason for this?" The smile on Rin''s lips grew slightly lighter. "Unfortunately, that''s not easy to explain. All I can hope is that you trust me." The depths of An Sun''s eyes darkened. He was still staring at her, trying to decipher the emotions on her face. "Does your grandfather know about this?" Rin''s body froze from his words. She shifted her gaze away, hands clenched into fists on her lap. The corners of her mouth curved up into a self-deprecating smile. "There are certain things even he must not know." She said with a sigh. Neither said a word as they looked at one another with deep gazes. Rin was the one to softly speak up first. "Lord An, are we still friends?" An Sun''s handsome features were cast in a stiff expression, and his lips were pressed together. He continued staring at her with a shadowed gaze. Finally, his eyes lowered and he released a light sigh. "At the end of the day, you are still the person I took as my own. Someone who saved not just me, but my men as well. As long as your meanings remain true, then there is no need to question our friendship." Slightly stunned by his words, Rin covered her mouth to hide a giggle. "I was afraid after everything I''ve done and said just now, you''d hate me or think of it as an obligation. I''m truly relieved." Rin''s eyes suddenly lit up as she thought of something, "Ah, that reminds me, have you already informed the An Clan of your death?" Heeding her words, An Sun froze in shock, his eyes growing wide with surprise. "How did you¡­" He paused. He chuckled lowly. "You never fail to guess what I''m thinking, do you?" Rin couldn''t help but grin. "Great minds think alike don''t they?" An Sun''s normally frozen face had changed to something gentler. There was a pleasant smile on his face. He laughed to himself and shook his head. He knew she was intelligent, but to understand his every move was something else. If anything, saying she was an intelligent girl was putting it lightly. She knew what he was thinking about. He didn''t need to talk in a roundabout way because she understood his every word. Speaking with her was always entertaining. Right now, he was really enjoying this. As time quickly passed, Rin looked out of the window to see the skies slowly darkening. It was already so late. "It''s getting late. I should return to my room." She got up from the bed. An Sun nodded and escorted her to the door. Outside in the hall, Rin turned and bobbed her head in farewell. "Goodnight, Lord An." An Sun stared at her for a moment, his gaze deep. "An Sun." "Huh?" Rin blinked her wide emerald eyes. "Call me An Sun." He replied in a calm voice. Rin stared with wide almond-shaped eyes. Was An Sun asking her to call him by his name? She stared at An Sun''s handsome face while blinking her eyes rapidly. An Sun''s eyes were like black holes in the darkness, as bottomless and impenetrable as a deep lake. To be honest, Rin was a little surprised by his sudden request. The two stare at one another in silence. After a brief moment, a smile suddenly bloomed on her face. "In that case, goodnight¡­An Sun." A satisfied smile surfaced on An Sun''s face after hearing Rin''s answer. "Goodnight, Bai Rin." His tone was filled with a gentle warmth. Rin nodded before walking down the hall to her room. An Sun stared at her departing back a while longer before he returned to his room. He took a deep sigh and leaned back against the door. [Goodnight, An Sun.] The corners of his mouth curved up into a self-mocking smile. He really was too happy right now. ¡­ Inside her room, Rin sitting quietly in her chair, suddenly stood up and walked over to the window. At that moment, a flicker of determination flashed before her eyes. "I''m sorry, grandfather." But a protector can''t protect someone who does not wish to be protected¡­ 179 Grievances "Absolutely not, I refuse." "You lost the bet old man." "Shut up! I don''t remember every insulting you!" "I think calling someone a bastard can count as an insult." Bai Han had a bitter expression on his face because it was true. He had lost the bet. Stealing a glance at Rin, he saw she was gently gesturing Aiguo to the horse. The boy appeared anxious, but under Rin''s reassuring words, he extended a hand out and touched the horse. Rin''s face blossomed into a soft smile. At that moment, Bai Han grew even more reluctant. "We''re wasting time you know." An Sun crossed his arms over his chest. Bai Han clicked his tongue. "I don''t want to share a horse with that boy! Bet something else!" An Sun raised a brow, and he looked at Bai Han with an amused glint in his eyes. "All right, I''ll change it." An Sun said. Just before Bai Han could breathe a sigh of relief, An Sun''s next words caused him to freeze. "If you won''t ride with the kid, then eat two whole bowls of the inn''s rice." Bai Han was silent. He shot a scowl to An Sun, who was looking at him with a smirk reflected within his eyes. "Very well." He cleared his throat. He looked at An Sun with a warning gaze. "But don''t think I won''t be watching you, keep your hands to yourself!" An Sun''s mouth twitches; it seems the old man''s tendencies were back. Although he did not intend to do anything vulgar to Rin, he nonetheless agreed. When the two finally made a decision, they walked to Rin and Aiguo. Seeing the men walking in their direction from the corner of her vision, Rin turned around. "Are you two ready?" An Sun sounded a hum and strode toward their horse. While doing so, he said to Rin behind him, "You''re riding with me." After he had said that, Rin''s movements paused, and she exchanged glances with Bai Han. He had a bitter expression on his face. After a while, he uttered a response, "I''m riding with the boy, you¡­you ride with An Sun." It sounded as if he were sitting on a pile of nails as he spoke. Rin frowned. She clearly had doubts about her grandfather''s sudden acceptance. She swept a gaze to An Sun, who simply stared back at her with a calm expression. Upon a closer look, one could see the satisfied gleam in his eyes. Rin innocently blinked in confusion but didn''t bother to explore the situation any further. She turned toward An Sun as he was already mounting onto the horse. Glancing down, he reached a hand out to her. "Let''s go." Rin stared at his hand, then at his dark, gray eyes. From up close she could detect a hint of a smile within them. The corners of her lips curled up. "Mm," Rin nodded and gently set her hand in his. Seeing her bright eyes caused An Sun''s lips to curl even more. He gripped her hand and pulled her forward to sit behind him. After exchanging a nod with Bai Han, An Sun ushered his horse forward and the two left. ¡­ They were spending their travels quite leisurely. After riding the whole day, it was only at midnight that they decided to rest and set up camp. While Bai Han left to grab more wood for their fire, An Sun strode towards Rin and Aiguo and sat on the ground together with them. A fire was set up in front of them, so it wasn''t cold. While sitting around the bond fire where the wild rabbit they caught for dinner was roasted, Rin leaned against a tree, relishing in the warmth. Resting on her lap, Aiguo tiredly closed his eyes until he drifted off into a deep, peaceful sleep. "How''s your foot?" From the corner of her gaze, Rin could feel An Sun''s eyes on her foot. His eyes looked back to her face. Rin glanced back and replied softly, "It''s better. There shouldn''t be a problem unless I stand for too long. After a few more days of resting it, I''ll be able to walk normally again." An Sun sounded a hum and looked back at the fire. Rin blinked her eyes and stared at An Sun''s features through flickering flames. He had a well-proportioned figure with broad shoulders and a slender waist, as well as attractive features. Although he always maintained an indifferent expression on his face, he possessed a charming air. She glanced at his clothing and noticed they were commoners'' clothes. It oddly made him appear more relaxed than usual. Ri couldn''t hold back anymore and the corners of her lips twitched upwards in soundless laughter. Unfortunately, An Sun was quick to notice. "What''s so funny?" The corners of his mouth twitched. She cleared her throat. "Nothing, it''s just¡­your clothing. I''m rather surprised to see you wearing this type of attire. It''s quite humble." In response to her words, An Sun''s eyes widened a bit before they cast down to stare at his hands. His lips were tilted into a grievous smile. "To be honest, I''m surprised myself. Had it been a few months ago I would rather die than be seen as a commoner. Now in my situation, it seems I''ll have to stay like this for a while." An Sun''s eyes darkened. He clenched his fist. "I never realized it before, but, I took advantage of the clan''s title. Even toward my father''s orders, I accepted them willingly to avoid conflict¡­I was never my own man." Rin was slightly stunned after listening to him. Her emerald eyes flickered in guilt, "I didn''t mean to¡­" "I know." An Sun chuckled. "I was just remembering what an entitled ass I had been." Though his words sounded playful, they lacked some emotion. Seeing the dark, cold aura hanging over the young man, Rin''s brows creased. An Sun didn''t continue speaking. After a moment of silence, Rin was the one to softly speak up first. "Even so, you were able to see your weakness and overcome it. Because of this, you can now become your own man." She sat calmly in her spot, her clear gaze staring at the blazing flames before her. Rin looked at him, her beautiful and graceful face had her usual gentle smile on, "You have a good heart An Sun. Continue to be true to it and only then will you be the ruler you want to be." An Sun turned his gaze to the girl and grew silent, although his face noticeably cooled. "As do you." His tone was softer. Rin glanced up and looked at him with wide eyes. A sliver of a smile finally appeared on An Sun''s face. Two pairs of eyes stared into each other ¨C one pair blinking with surprise, while the other stared back resolutely. After a moment, Rin finally smiled and nodded her head. The previous dreary air had turned warm and pleasant. This had been the sight Bai Han saw when he returned. In that instance, he shot a glare in An Sun''s direction. Sensing the old man''s cutting eyes, An Sun averted his gaze and simply stared into the fire. With a huff, Bai Han set more wood into the bond fire before he sat beside Rin ¨C blocking her from a certain someone. The edge of An Sun''s brows twitched, but he said nothing. A satisfied smile surfaced on Bai Han''s face. When he turned to look at Rin, he noticed the boy sleeping on her lap. His mouth twitched. "Who is this boy anyway?" Bai Han suddenly asked, his gaze shifting from Aiguo to Rin. Rin looked down at the boy sleeping on her lap before turning to her grandfather and replying with a gentle voice, "After I fell down the cliff, he and his sister saved and took me into their home. If it wasn''t for them, I don''t think if I would have¡­" Rin stopped mid-sentence and bore a strained smile. An Sun narrowed his eyes as he thought of the unimaginable outcome with a hard expression. A lump formed in the back of Bai Han''s throat and he gently placed a hand on top of hers. He squeezed it. "You''re here now." He said hoarsely. "When the boy wakes up, I''ll thank him." Rin nodded with a smile, her eyes looking down at Aiguo. "I want to take him in and help him grow to be stronger. To not make him suffer any more grievances..." Both men understood the meaning of her words. From the fact that Aiguo''s sister was not with them, it was clear what possibly transpired. They went silent. Bai Han felt another sharp pain spring in his heart. He had forgotten while he grieved and searched endlessly for his granddaughter, she too must have suffered her own grievances. While he was slowly outgrowing the pain and suffering he felt without her, she was still in the process of grieving. On the side, An Sun stared into the flames, the depths of his eyes darkened. For the remainder of the night, everyone was silent. Their gazes staring silently into the burning fire - remembering the brimming, painful memories. 180 Resentful Jealousy The light of the morning sun cracks through the horizon as the four packed up their camp and set to leave once more. Halfway through the day, as the sun began to set, they arrived at the village. Appearing in front of the familiar inn, An Sun sat mounted on the horse and pulled the reins to a halt. Suddenly, a girl''s soft and pleasant voice shouted from in front of them: "Wang Sun! You''ve returned!" In that instant, An Sun released a low groan followed by what Rin heard to be a silent curse. She raised an eyebrow, looking seemingly surprised by his unexpected response. At the same moment, Yun Suyin watched their horses approach the inn''s entrance, her heart fluttering with delight. "Wang Sun!" She called his name in a gentle voice. "I''m so happy you''ve returned, I¡ª" Yun Suyin suddenly froze in her steps. In the process of mounting off his horse, An Sun revealed the figure sitting behind him. She directed her gaze to the girl accompanying him. Her pupils abruptly shrunk and she was stunned for a moment. While her hair was shorter than any person she has ever seen, Yun Suyin was certain the person was a girl from her petite physique and delicate features. She watched his attention focus on her from the very beginning. An Sun turned and raised his strong arms to hoist the girl''s petite frame off the horse and set her gently down on the ground. Her stomach clenched at the sight. A rare trace of concern emerged within the young man''s face as he asked the girl something with a slight crease in his brows. The girl smiled and casually waved her hand in dismissal. He nodded with a look of relief. When he finally turned to her, she saw a clearer view of the girl. Yun Suyin stared fixedly at the girl''s appearance, and in a split-second, her heart ran cold. While Rin''s features appeared inferior to her own looks, she possessed something she could never obtain. Her eyes, they were, in a word, beautiful. From afar, they were bright, yet dull. But up close they were fascinating, the emerald color was more eminent when the sun''s golden hue reflected off them, sparkling in the light like a fresh sheen of morning dew. The girl''s eyes were the hue of the new spring growth, bright and soft all at once. When she returned to her senses, Yun Suyin nervously glanced at An Sun. He didn''t seem to be affected by her beauty. From what she knew, they were siblings. However, the longer she looked at the two the more she felt uneasy. They didn''t look alike at all! Even he and his grandfather didn''t look the same! What''s more, she felt the gaze An Sun used to look at the girl when in comparison to herself was quiet and unreadable. A knot of anxiety sat heavy in her chest, and she could only hope her eyes had seen wrongly. She quickly cleared away these thoughts and approached An Sun, a gentle smile still looming on her face. "Wang Sun, I''m glad to see you''re safe." She gave Rin a quick, cynical look before her lips curled back into a smile. "You must be Wang Sun''s sister. It''s a pleasure to meet you! My name''s Yun Suyin." Rin turned to look at the girl with a quiet expression. On their way to the village, An Sun informed her of their current situation with Yun Suyin. She smiled back and replied, "A pleasure to meet you, Miss Yun. My name is Wang Lan. I''ve heard about what you''ve done for Wang Sun, and I want to give you my most honest thankfulness for your help." When Rin finished speaking, Yun Suyin''s face practically radiated shock. She hadn''t expected the girl''s manner to be so well-bred. It was almost on par with hers - someone who had been trained since birth. She forced a smile and nodded her head. Meanwhile, An Sun had paid no attention to the two''s formal exchanges and looked down at Rin''s foot. "You shouldn''t stand too long on your foot. Let''s bring you inside to rest." His tone was resolute, leaving no room for her to argue. Not bothering to oppose, Rin quietly nodded her head. With Bai Han''s help, she walked into the inn, followed by Aiguo. As the three entered the building, An Sun''s calm expression hadn''t changed as he looked at their departing figures before following behind them. However, the moment he turned, he felt a firm pull on his sleeve. Looking down with a darkened expression, he noticed Yun Suyin''s pouting gaze. "Wang Sun¡­" Her voice was soft with a slight tone of complaint. Behind those accusing eyes, he was quick to notice the yearning in her gaze. He wasn''t a fool to understand where her feelings lie. In response, An Sun sighed and placed a hand on hers clutching tightly to his robe. "Let''s go inside." Using a little force, he released her hand from his robe and walked away. Yun Suyin watched An Sun''s figure disappear into the inn, she bit her lip with a terrible expression on her face. ¡­ Inside the inn''s dining room, Rin, Bai Han, and Aiguo settled down in their seats. "I don''t like the way that girl looked at you, she''s weird." Aiguo huffed. Flick--! "Ow!" Aiguo clutched the top of his head with a frown on his face. Why did everyone always flick him on the head?! He turned to the culprit with a scowl. Rin indifferently glanced at him and said, "Those who are too quick to judge understand nothing. Also, it''s impolite." Aiguo frowned and quickly retorted back, "But she was looking and talking to you like you were lower than her!" Rin sighed. "That''s common in society. Miss Yun is someone of a higher class. It''s only reasonable she speaks with greater authority." Aiguo was silent. He propped his cheeks with his palms and quietly muttered to himself, "That doesn''t give her the right to look at you with resentment¡­" Sitting on the side, Bai Han let out a mocking snort. "I wonder whose fault that is." The two looked at him with a look of confusion. At this time, with Yun Suyin following behind him, An Sun set himself down across from the three. "Ah, you''ve returned!" Elder Cai entered the dining area with a smile spread across his face. Following closely behind him was Yun Ting, who quietly peeked from behind at the newcomers. Elder Cai glanced at the girl sitting beside Bai Han and was momentarily stunned before he recovered himself with a smile. "And I see you''ve finally found you''re granddaughter." "Yes." Bai Han smiled kindly. "Thank you for helping us search for her and for providing us a place to rest." Elder Cai nonchalantly waved his hand. "Of course, of course! You all must be hungry, right? I''ll inform the staff to bring everyone something to eat for dinner!" Bai Han nodded before he focused his attention back to his granddaughter. Meanwhile, slumped in his seat, Aiguo felt an intense stare on him, causing his gaze to shift to the side. When he met a pair of large, doe eyes staring at him, he blinked. The moment Yun Ting noticed his gaze; she quickly lowered her head and scurried behind Elder Cai. Aiguo stared in her direction and silently huffed. Girl''s were weird... When the food arrived, everyone was seated in the inn''s reserved dining room. While they were eating, Rin, Aiguo, and Bai Han were silent. Not that they had the chance to speak as Yun Suyin continued to talk endlessly to the attractive young man beside her. An Sun didn''t speak much as he ate, but the infatuated young girl continued to converse with him with smiles. Not once did he utter a full sentence to her besides a few curt replies or sounds. While Aiguo and Bai Han''s expressions had hardened with silent irritability, Rin simply enjoyed her meal with a silent expression as if not hearing Yun Suyin''s chattering. Although, her eyes could not conceal her feelings of content as she ate the delicious food before her with swift movements. Even though this behavior couldn''t be considered dignified or elegant, her innocent and honest expressions made it hard to have an unfavorable impression of her. Elder Cai chuckled in amusement at Bai Han''s granddaughter''s reactions. In the middle of eating, a hand reached for a poached egg and a large portion of beef dumplings before setting them in Rin''s bowl. She hadn''t thought much at the moment as she ate while murmuring a silent "thank you", when the chopsticks in her hand froze. To her surprise, when she looked up, An Sun was browsing through the various dishes before he placed more food in her bowl with rapid movements. At that moment, everyone went silent. Unbothered, An Sun''s eyes met her questioning gaze. "Do you not like them?" The left eyebrow on his face rose. Rin was startled. She looked down at her bowl only to notice the food he had placed in there were indeed her favorites. Had he been watching which ones she was eating more of from the beginning? At that moment, her lips curled up and an amused smile blossomed on her face as she looked at him with gratefulness. It was like nothing changed from when she left. She was relieved things seemed to be the same between them, despite the deceiving of her gender. "Thank you," She nodded and bowed her head to continue eating, her cheeks quickly filling up. Though he wasn''t smiling, An Sun''s eyes glinted with amusement by the time she lowered her head to eat. Occurring at the same time, everyone watched the two''s exchange with various expressions. Two looked at the scene with a scowl on their faces, another with a faint smile, and as for the last ¨C a complexity of contempt. Yun Suyin clenched her hands under her wide sleeves, feeling her fingernails pierce into the skin of her palms. She understood nothing could happen between them, yet she couldn''t help but feel a crawling suspicion toward their relationship. After dinner, everyone returned to their rooms. During the middle of the night, Rin suddenly heard a knock on her door. To her surprise, An Sun and Bai Han stood on the other side. "What''s the matter?" She creased her brows. Bai Han looked around before he ushered her forward. "Come with us. We need to discuss something." Tilting her head in confusion, Rin nonetheless agreed and followed the two men down the hall. The same time they left, another door opened and watched their departing figures with an intense gaze. _______ Hello, readers! I wanted to relay an important message regarding the recent events going on in the world. Right now, people are fighting so hard right now. So please, sign petitions, make donations, make calls, text and more to support the black lives matter movement - https://blacklivesmatters.carrd.co/ Share it with others if you can to further spread the support. Let us seek justice for George Floyd, Brennon Taylor, Ahmaud Arbery, Tamir Rice, Trayvon Marton, and the many black lives who have suffered enough injustice. 181 To Stand By Your Side "We''re returning to Jilin tomorrow morning." Rin blinked her eyes in surprise. "So soon?" Bai Han was a little unhappy with her response, so his tone dipped a few degrees with a bit of uneasiness. "Do you not want to go back?" Ever since he read Rin''s lengthy letter she left for him in Jilin explaining she would be staying with An Sun, he couldn''t help but feel insecure. Rin sensed the turmoil of emotions in her grandfather and sighed. Although her voice was soft, her tone was calm as she said, "It''s not that. I''m concerned about our current situation with Miss Yun. While I agree it''s important we return as soon as possible, I don''t think it''s right to leave without notice." Raising her eyes, Rin looked at the two with a helpless expression. "After all, isn''t it better to gain future allies, not enemies?" Met with the girl''s righteous, sparkling gaze, both men fell silent. In all honesty, they both planned to just hit and run. After everything they''ve been through, they were too tired to explain themselves to people they would never see again. However, what Rin spoke was true. An Sun was the first to speak up with a sigh. "You''re right," He rubbed the back of his neck. "Tomorrow, we''ll explain to them a reasonable amount of the truth. Then, we ride to Jilin and leave the village before the sun sets." Suddenly, from around the corner, the three heard a soft gasp. Alarmed, they all turned in the direction of the sound. Standing in the corner, with a hand to her mouth was none other than Yun Suyin! The hand covering her mouth trembled as she looked at them with widened, teary eyes filled with shock. "You¡­You''re leaving?" Her voice trembled. Before anyone had the chance to explain, the girl had fled away in tears. Shocked, they could do nothing but look at the girl''s fleeing figure in silence. Looking in the direction Yun Suyin ran into, An Sun sighed when he suddenly felt a sharp jab in his rib. With a frown, he turned to the already suspected culprit. Bai Han looked at him with his hands crossed over his chest and head tilted upward. "Well, go on. Chase her!" An Sun''s cool face became increasingly grim. "What?" "Go after her and explain the situation. As Rin said, we don''t want to make future enemies with her, especially the last minute." Bai Han shooed him forward. An Sun was slightly stunned after listening to him. His gray eyes flickered in disbelief, "Why me?" In response, An Sun was met with a dull gaze from not just Bai Han, but Rin as well. It was too obvious why they picked him. The corners of An Sun''s mouth twitched. He sighed heavily. "Fine." Bai Han nodded with a contented smirk. "Go on then! We''re counting on you!" He roughly patted An Sun''s ramrod-straight back and tried to encourage him. An Sun pursed his lips as his gaze swept over the girl standing on the side. Rin turned and looked calmly at An Sun. Under the light of the candles around them, her almond-shaped eyes were like shining stars and as clear as water. Meeting his gaze, she quietly smiled and nodded her head. An Sun sighed once more before he turned in the direction Yun Suyin ran off to. Until he could no longer be seen did Bai Han gently pat his granddaughter on the back, and usher her back to her room to rest. Before leaving, Rin swept a gaze in An Sun''s direction with a helpless expression. ¡­ It didn''t take long for An Sun to find Yun Suyin as the girl could hardly run far. She was sitting hunched in a chair beside an inn window in the dining room. Upon seeing this sight, An Sun''s handsome face contorted. He was already experiencing a sense of regret. He had clenched his fist and muttered to himself before he walked over. "Yun Suyin." At the sound of the man''s deep, low voice calling her, the girl''s body visibly shivered. Raising her head from her knees, tears gathered in Yun Suyin''s eyes and quickly began to fall. "Wang Sun! You''re such a bad man! How could you plan to leave without telling me?" She cried pitifully. An Sun looked down at the crying beauty before him but felt nothing. His heart was beyond drained at this point. Without any particular expression on his face, An Sun said, "My name is not Wang Sun." At this moment, Yun Suyin''s tears ceased. Her eyes were wide open by now, and her thick eyelashes trembled as she blinked. "W-What do you mean?" An Sun looked down at her. His eyes were so dark, even the faint light of the inn''s lights could not be reflected there. The angles of his face were hard, his jaw sharply defined, and his mouth set in a thin line. For the first time, Yun Suyin felt herself shiver from what seemed to be fear. However, this feeling quickly went away as she recovered her senses and stood up from her chair. "Then what''s your name? If it''s not Wang Sun then what is it?" Her brows furrowed. An Sun''s eyes darkened, but he concealed it very well. He sighed and replied in a calm voice, "My real name has no concern with you. All you need to know is I am not suitable to be beside someone such as yourself. Not just myself, but everyone with me as well. We are not the people you think we are." Yun Suyin''s suffering was apparent in her expression, but without waiting for her to gather her thoughts, An Sun spoke once more. "While we did lie about our identities, our sincerity for your help has been nothing but our true feelings. If you''d like, we''ll compensate you for your troubles and kindness. As for everything else, we must leave and continue with our lives. I hope you will do the same." Yun Suyin instantly went through a raging storm of emotions. Her only response at the moment was a wordless, wide-eyed stare. An Sun looked down at her dazed expression and sighed. "We plan to leave tomorrow in the morning. If you wish to, you can bid us farewell." With those words, An Sun glanced at Yun Suyin one last time before he turned to leave. Suddenly, her lovely voice raised in anger as she shouted, "Then was it also a lie when you said you didn''t love that girl? Did you lie to me about that as well? To use me?!" An Sun paused in his footsteps, a dim glint flashed across his eyes before he quickly concealed it. He shifted his head in her direction. The depths of his eyes darkened. The words that came out of his mouth were like daggers as he spoke coldly, "It never had anything to do with feelings." Without allowing her the chance to respond, he left. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, it was already the next day. Rin rose early that morning and carefully limped downstairs to prepare for their departure. On her way down, she noticed a petite figure crouched down in the inn''s garden. Curious, Rin quietly walked over. "Are you all right?" Startled by the unexpected voice, Yun Ting turned around, hastily hiding something behind her back. Rin smiled a little as she watched Yun Ting gape in surprise. "If you hide the flower behind you like that, you''ll injure it." Rin pointed to the little girl''s hand behind her back. Yun Ting''s eyes widened a bit, and she quickly pulled the flower out to inspect it. When she noticed petals were bent, her lips formed into a pout. She had a conflicted expression on her face. Rin chuckled and kneeled on the ground. "May I?" She pointed to the flower. Yun Ting had been quiet for a moment before she silently nodded her head and stiffly handed the flower over. "Thank you," Rin smiled. Carefully, she took the flower in her hand and touched its petals with her white, slender fingertips. The bent petals regained a portion of their original form. "See, all better." Yun Ting''s eyes lit up, but she immediately followed it up with a pout. She pointed to the bruises on the petals. The corners of Rin''s lips curled up and she nodded in understanding. "Unfortunately, bruises cannot be recovered. But, is it still not beautiful?" Yun Ting looked at the flower for a moment before she nodded. Rin chuckled and twirled the flower in her hand. "This is a jasmine flower." Her voice was soft and kind. "Do you know what they symbolize?" Yun Ting shook her head, but her eyes seemed fascinated. Rin stared at her clear almond-shaped eyes and smiled. "It''s symbolic of purity and modesty. In some areas, it means long-lasting love or¡­" Lifting the flower in her hands, she places tucks it behind the little girl''s ear. Rin looked into her eyes softly. "Eternal beauty." The little girl''s face was glowing from within and she had a healthy blush on her cheeks. She lowered her gaze, concealing the flustered emotions in her eyes. Then, she suddenly shook her head. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Rin tilted her head. As expected, the little girl didn''t respond and simply used her actions to explain. Taking the flower from behind her ear, she stretched her stubby hand out and carefully set it behind Rin''s ear. A rare smile appeared on Yun Ting''s face as she backed away as if to admire a work of art. Rin blinked and raised a hand to stroke the flower behind her ear. "You''re giving it to me?" Yun Ting nodded. Rin was stunned for a moment. She couldn''t hold back the smile tugging up the corners of her lips. "Thank you." She laughed while patting the little girl''s head. Yun Ting''s shy demeanor returned as she nodded her head with flushed cheeks. Occurring at the same time, a figure observed the two''s interaction with a silent gaze. Arms crossed over his chest, An Sun watched as Rin laughed at the blushing Yun Ting, her gaze soft and warm. An Sun''s face noticeably eased as he observed their interactions. Even so, a trace of conflict surfaced in his eyes. He slowly shut his eyes. When he opened them again, they were back to his usual clear gaze. "Rin." Startled by the sudden voice, Rin looked up to see An Sun peering down at her. She was momentarily stunned. An Sun had just called her by her first name¡­ However, these thoughts quickly went away when she met his clear, earnest expression. Understanding the meaning of his gaze, she nodded. Looking back at Yun Ting, she smiled and patted the girl''s head. "I''ll take good care of this flower." Yun Ting looked up and bobbed her head. Rin smiled before she turned back to An Sun and walked over. ¡­ "It''s a shame to see you leaving so soon." Elder Cai sighed pitifully after hearing of their departure. "I know it''s sudden, but there are some things we need to settle back home." Bai Han explained. Elder Cai nodded. "I understand. However, it''s just a shame my young miss and your grandson couldn''t make it work." Bai Han tried his hardest to hold back the twitching of his face. As if he would allow that to happen! With that girl''s endless chattering, he''d go mute within a month! Forcing a smile, Bai Han simply nodded his head through gritted teeth. When he noticed Rin and An Sun coming out of the inn, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Are you ready?" He looked at her with an apprehensive gaze. Rin sensed his agitation. The corners of her lips couldn''t help but curve into a helpless smile. "Let''s go home." The last bit of uneasiness disappeared from Bai Han''s face as he beamed in return. He puffed out his chest and laughed. "Then let''s get going!" Rin nodded with a smile and limped toward the horse. Shifting her eyes behind her, she frowned a bit before looking at An Sun. "Miss Yun isn''t going to say goodbye?" An Sun raised his head and looked in the direction of the inn. Besides Elder Cai and Yun Ting, no one else was present. The girl was nowhere to be seen. He sighed. "Apparently not." Rin''s brows furrowed. She stole one last glance in the inn''s direction before she sighed as well. "I see." Mounting onto their horses, the four bid farewell to Elder Cai and Yun Ting before ushering forward. Already halfway away from the village, they heard a sudden commotion behind them. In the next instant, they could hear a girl''s shout. "Wang Sun!" Rin''s brows furrowed together. Her expression turned grave and she immediately turned to look behind her. Her pupils abruptly shrunk and she was stunned for a moment as saw a chestnut horse was galloping wildly toward them. A small figure was sprawled over its back. The girl clutched the back of the horse tightly as she approached them. It was Yun Suyin! Bai Han felt the urge to spit up blood; he barely managed to rein in his frustrations. What the hell was she doing here?! He looked in a certain young man''s direction and glared accusingly. Meanwhile, that certain young man wasn''t doing any better himself. "That idiot," An Sun gritted his teeth and cursed under his breath. His expression was as dark as it could get. When Yun Suyin managed to arrive in front of them, she was already out of breath. An Sun had a grim expression on his face, and his voice had a sense of anger, "What are you doing here?" Hearing An Sun''s cold voice, Yun Suyin seemed to have returned to her senses and looked up with a determined gaze. "I want to follow you!" Everyone was stunned upon hearing her words. Rin stole a glance at An Sun to see his expression. While he seemed unaffected, the twitch in his mouth was enough to show he was suppressing his irritation. Truthfully, Rin was surprised by Yun Suyin''s intense infatuation for An Sun. She didn''t think a small girl such as herself would be so aggressively forward. An Sun clenched his fist and finally restrained his erupting emotions. He asked in a cold voice, "Are you insane?" Yun Suyin nodded her head with bright eyes. "Yes." Again, everyone was stunned into silence. Yun Suyin hadn''t seemed to notice their expression and spoke up again. "If you say you''re not suitable to stand someone such as myself, then I''ll become the person to stand by your side!" An Sun cast his gaze at her, scanning Yun Suyin''s young features with unreadable depths. After a while, he clicked his tongue and coldly turned his horse away. "Do what you want. If you can''t catch up, then return." There was a bone-chilling quality within his voice when he spoke. Yun Suyin hadn''t seemed to mind as her eyes lit up brightly. She glanced at Rin and her mouth tilted upwards into a mocking smirk. The inner radiance on her beautiful face dimmed slightly. Rin blinked her eyes a bit before inwardly sighing. This was going to be a long journey. _______ Hello, readers! I wanted to relay an important message regarding the recent events going on in the world. Right now, people are fighting so hard right now. So please, sign petitions, make donations, make calls, text and more to support the black lives matter movement - https://blacklivesmatters.carrd.co/ Share it with others if you can to further spread the support. Let us seek justice for George Floyd, Brennon Taylor, Ahmaud Arbery, Tamir Rice, Trayvon Marton, and the many black lives who have suffered enough injustice. 182 The Grand Return In Jilin Province standing on top of the high barricaded walls, a thin middle-aged man stood. "Scraaa!" Looking up at the sky, Wei Jingyi elevated a frail hand up as the falcon landed gently on his arm. Upon looking down at the bird''s leg, he saw a small scroll attached to it. Taking the scroll, Ju flew away from his arm and landed on the edge of the province walls, his head tilting curiously. When Wei Jingyi unraveled the small scroll, the edge of his lips curved into a broad smile. "It would seem our Princess is near." Hands behind his back, he looked up at the broad, white field, a look of contentment flickering within his eyes. They had finally found Rin. Finally, her fate could begin. ¡­ "How far have we come along?" Manchu set his hands on the table and looked down at the map. "As of now, we''ve dug it beneath at least four northern provinces." The Tuhan soldier said before adding, "Thanks to the help of the Bai and Jilin troops, we may even be able to complete our task ahead of schedule." It was only after hearing the soldier''s words did Manchu breathe a sigh of relief. A rare smile appeared on his face. "We''re almost there, Sun¡­" He whispered to himself. At that moment, the door slid open. Manchu raised his head and glanced over. A Tuhan soldier, who was out of breath, stood in between the doorway, his face flushed. Manchu''s brows drew together in a slight frown. "What''s the matter?" The soldier caught his breath and quickly responded, "Outside¡­they''re¡­Commander An has returned!" Once those words fell, the room fell silent. Manchu returned with an expression filled with shock, his eyes slightly wide. Finally having recovered his thoughts, Manchu slowly blinked his eyes, his gaze looking a little stunned. "Sun¡­is back?" ¡­ A thin layer of frost coated the land, harsh, chilling winds whirled through the air and past the snow-covered trees. When dawn finally broke, a group of men standing in front of the city walls stared straight ahead, waiting. The hands by General Guo''s side clenched nervously. He was impatient. While he remained composed on the outside through the last few months, he too grieved endlessly. The thought of never seeing his niece again...the girl he raised as a child¡­ General Guo breathed out a heavy breath of cold air. He was even more impatient now. His face had turned cold due to his inward tussle with his thoughts. Suddenly, a Bai soldier standing beside him raised his head in alarm. "I see them!" He shouted. After saying that, everyone''s ears perked and quickly sharpened their gazes even more intently up ahead. Seen a few feet in the broad, snowy field, they spotted a group of figures and horses traveling in their direction. General Guo froze for an instant before his eyes gradually softened upon noticing a familiar figure mounted on one of the horses. It was Rin! The horses drew closer and closer until finally, they were only a few feet in front of the group. Sitting on the front of the horse, Rin''s eyes browsed the familiar faces. Her heart was thumping rapidly in her chest. It was impossible not to be scared. After so long, they were all reuniting. The Bai family, the Tuhan members, Governor Duyi and his soldiers. They were all waiting for their return. When they gradually drew closer to the group in front of the city walls, An Sun could sense Rin''s rigid movements. After a slight pause, he cast a searching gaze down towards the figure sitting in front of him, trying to see through her thoughts. Her brows wrinkled as she thought earnestly. Her expressions were like an open book. In just that moment, all of her thoughts and emotions could be read just by looking at her. It was clear she was nervous. He let out a light sigh and said, "Don''t worry." That one sentence pulled Rin''s thoughts away from her anxiousness - slightly. She looked up at the man behind her and nodded her head. An Sun resisted the urge to smile and quickly mounted down from his horse then turned to hoist her down. Suddenly, there was a swift movement, and before Rin could take in what was happening, a small falcon was in her arms. Rin stood still for a moment, surprised as she looked down to see a pair of beady, bird eyes looking back at her. "Ju¡­" Rin muttered the name subconsciously. The small falcon''s eyes lit up at the sound of his name and tucked his head in the crook of her arms. "He''s missed you." Rin abruptly raised her head, and her eyes met with Wei Jingyi''s serene gaze. The corners of her lips curved into a warm smile and she glanced back down at the falcon nestled in her arms. "I missed you too." She giggled. In response to her words, Ju raised his head and flew out of her arms to land on her shoulder. She sighed and gently stroked the top of Ju''s feathery head. "You look different." Wei Jingyi said, a frown on his face as his eyes locked on the girl''s hair. Rin chuckled. "Different can be good." Hearing her words, Wei Jingyi sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Indeed it can." While Rin held back a grin, she suddenly noticed from the corner of her vision a figure staring at her silently. Shifting her gaze, her eyes locked with General Guo''s firm stare. She froze a bit. He gazed at her for a few seconds with no visual emotions on his cold, hard face. She didn''t dare to move an inch. General Guo did not utter a word and moved two steps closer to her, their eyes never leaving one another. Rin awkwardly coughed to hide her guilt and secretly glanced at General Guo. "Uncle¡­" When he heard her voice, General Guo''s body visibly stiffened. Without a second thought, he reached out and hugged the nervous Rin tightly. It was her voice. Her figure was in his arms. He could hear the loud pounding of his chest sound through his ears. But he could also detect the sound of the girl''s heart as well. Pounding just as fiercely as his. She was here. Voice, body, and heart. All of her was here before him. The burly, middle-aged general''s eyes reddened. He took a deep breath and tried to suppress the excitement in his chest that felt as if it was about to explode at any moment. His restless mood instantly dissipated and he hugged her tightly, letting out a pleasant and satisfied sigh. His voice sounded a little hoarse as he whispered into Rin''s ear. "You''re back." Rin froze up after hearing her uncle''s words; her moist eyes widened in surprise. She shut her eyes and took a deep breath. The next time her eyes opened, they were as bright as stars reflected in a flowing river. "Mm, I''m back." She hugged him, her eyes closing once more to enjoy the warm and comfortable hold. Suddenly, feeling another pair of arms wrap around her, Rin opened her eyes and glanced back to see Bai Han joining the two in their hug. She couldn''t hold back the smile tugging up the corners of her lips. She sighed in relief and finally let herself relax fully. Occurring at the same, Manchu and An Sun were having their own heartwarming reunion. "You look like shit." Manchu surveyed An Sun''s appearance up and down. An Sun didn''t look as handsome as his usual self. Right now, he looked more like any normal man. However, he didn''t look frail or unkempt. Instead, the marks of fatigue on his face gave him the allure of a mature man. However, Manchu didn''t dare bolster his ego. Upon hearing Manchu''s first words to him, the corners of An Sun''s lips twitched. "Good to see you too." A grin spread on Manchu''s face and he laughed. "Welcome back, Sun." An Sun stared at him and sighed, but following that, his eyes curved into a smile. "Yeah, I''m back." He chuckled, patting Manchu on the shoulder. When Rin finally separated from the two men, she raised her head to see Governor Duyi approaching. "I''m glad to see you safely returned, Bai Rin." She smiled with a slight bob in her head. "Thank you, Sir Zhong." "Little strategist." Rin heard Manchu say from behind her. Shifting her gaze, an eyebrow rose on her face. "Sir Manchu," She nodded her head. Manchu stared down at her, a grin on his face. "I have to say, you look more like a boy than when we first met." Rin froze in her spot at that moment. The corners of her lips twitched. "Yes. And it would seem you''ve become even smarter with your words than when we first met." It was Manchu''s turn to freeze in shock. His brows wrinkled for a bit before he broke out into a sudden smile. "I guess I deserved that." There was a faint smile in Rin''s eyes, but she said nothing. Very quickly, she noticed Aiguo standing awkwardly outside the large group of people, Yun Suyin stood beside him, equally appearing uncomfortable. Sighing helplessly, Rin paid no heed to the girl and looked at Aiguo while motioning him forward. Aiguo''s eyes had widened a bit before he nervously walked over, his head lowered. When the boy was in front of her, Rin reached and settled her hands on his stiff shoulders. "Who''s this?" General Guo''s brows raised as he glanced down at the boy. The moment Rin opened her mouth to speak, she was suddenly interrupted by Aiguo''s words. Suddenly elevating his head, He straightened up and put on a serious face as he said, "My name is Aiguo. I''m twelve years old, however, in the future, I will grow up and marry Rin! So please take care of me until then!" While the boy''s eyes were sparkling with clear determination on his face, everyone had grown silent. At that moment, the quiet had become like icy drips onto frozen skin. Upon hearing a declaration like this, Bai Han and General Guo''s expression dropped drastically. An Sun had been watching off to the side the entire time. The corner of his lips twitched. Meanwhile, Manchu couldn''t help but cover his mouth with a hand, his cheeks flushing red as he held back his laughter. In the end, he lost the fight and burst into a fit of coughing. "Rin, what does he mean by this?" Bai Han''s right eye twitched. Rin glared at Aiguo icily before smacking the back of his head. The boy cried out and clutched his head. She looked back at the two men looking at her with displeased expressions. "Ignore him," Rin said with a heavy sigh. "However, there''s a lot to explain." While Bai Han''s tone remained cold, it just so slightly thawed as he said, "In that case, when we return home, you''ll have all the time to explain. For now, let''s go inside and settle down." Rin nodded her head and glanced at her side. An Sun had sensed her gaze and returned it. Understanding the meaning to her gaze, a faint smile appeared in his eyes, though he wasn''t aware of it. He reassuringly nodded his head to her. "Let''s go," An Sun said and followed behind Bai Han. "Mm," Rin nodded her head and felt Ju land gently on her shoulder again. Glancing at the falcon, she chuckled before looking up at the broad blue sky. A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. As those words sounded through her head, a smile spread across her face. "Rin!" Bai Han turned back to shout upon seeing the girl suddenly stopped. Shifting her gaze away from the sky, Rin chuckled. "Coming!" She took one step forward and followed behind the rest. _______ Hello, readers! I wanted to relay an important message regarding the recent events going on in the world. Right now, people are fighting so hard right now. So please, sign petitions, make donations, make calls, text and more to support the black lives matter movement - https://blacklivesmatters.carrd.co/ Share it with others if you can to further spread the support. Let us seek justice for George Floyd, Brennon Taylor, Ahmaud Arbery, Tamir Rice, Trayvon Marton, and the many black lives who have suffered enough injustice. 183 Everlasting Emotions At the top of Fa Mountain, a clear and pristine [1]mausoleum rested at the top. Painted golden walls, sculpted walls, and glass tiles scattered the afternoon sunbeams, producing a luminous scene that did well to show off the importance and care of the Jade Mausoleum. Surrounded by frost coated trees, on the outside of Jade Mausoleum, fresh crimson blood tainted the calm and quiet tranquility. Inside, corpses scattered over the entire mausoleum floor. Bright, red blood flowed on the floor, and the smell of death permeated every corner. In the middle of the sea of blood, a tall figure stood, his body draped in a long, silk robe with a dragon symbol. Although he was already middle-aged, he hadn''t lost his figure. His eyes were deep and unreadable. The tiles beneath his feet were covered in a garish red river of blood, rivulets of it flowing out of the arms and legs of the dead bodies. Suddenly, a clear voice called out from behind, "Your Majesty, General Duan has returned from his mission." The emperor hadn''t withdrawn his gaze from the three tombstones and said in a low, magnetic voice, "What did he find?" The subordinate quickly responded, "It appears the An Clan''s leading commander has been killed in an ambush." "Hmm." There was a shift in the emperor''s expression. The deep pools of his eyes flashed for an instant, quickly masking over the change as if he had never been surprised in the first place. "That lad sure had no shortage of brute strength, even our army could hardly manage without the Bai families help." He returned his sword to the scabbard on his waist. The emperor bestowed a faint glance that held no emotional fluctuations to the slain bodies below him. It was as if in his eyes, they were not even as good as air. "It truly is a shame." The subordinate behind him said nothing and silently kneeled. After a prolonged moment of silence, the emperor ordered, "Arrange to have their bodies disposed of. And clean up this mess. I don''t want a single drop of blood to further taint this place." "Yes, your Majesty." The subordinate bowed and quickly went to attend his orders. Left alone, the emperor shifted his gaze to the sword resting high on the ceiling above the three tombstones. Images of a woman flashed before his head. Her brilliant golden hair spread upon the white ground, the tips tainted with crimson red. A sword, folded perfectly in the woman''s cold, porcelain hands while she lay still in her own blood. His pupils dilated as he sank deep into his thoughts. When a sudden notion came to him, his eyes narrowed. The emperor glanced at the third tombstone, the words ''Liu Rin'' engraved on the front. Only after a long period of silence, did he look away with a sigh and leave the Jade Mausoleum. ¡­ The next few days passed in a blur. In those days, they finally returned to the Bai Manor. "Hah!" Rin swiftly threw out her own fist in a fast jab, striking it into General Guo''s face. He dodged his head to the side. Rin followed the punch with another using her other hand. He caught it in his large palm, his fingers swallowing her fist. Gritting her teeth, Rin thrust her knee up, but he blocked with his other hand and shoved her back with both hands to her abdomen. She stumbled a few steps before finding her balance and looked back with sharp eyes. General Guo backed up and cracked his neck, his hard face bearing a stern expression. As he stepped closer, Rin stepped back, maintaining a measured distance. When her body connected a kick to his side, her body hummed with excitement. Though she knew it didn''t affect him, the contact thrilled her. Upon her flawlessly and delicate face was an unquenchable, ruthless smile. The pair of emerald eyes, which seemed to have been immersed in darkness, were shining with elation after issuing attack after attack. Regrettably, her excitement was cut short the longer she sparred. As she launched a high kick to his head, General Guo grasped her ankle and dragged her off balance, sweeping a foot under the only ankle holding her to the ground. Rin yelped, her body going down. Then, she was on the ground. It happened so fast, she could hardly process what happened. Breathing heavily, Rin glanced up to see General Guo looking down at her, his face grim. His eyes narrowed. "You''ve become weaker." Rin looked up from the ground and blinked. She let out a soft sigh. "I know." "From what I''ve seen, your sword and crossbow skills have improved, but your combatting has grown sloppy and weak. You can''t rely on weapons all the time, Rin." He explained sternly. "I know, Uncle." Rin sighed helplessly as she understood the meaning behind his words. Then, she looked towards the wide horizon of the clear blue sky. She took a deep breath of the refreshingly cool spring air to suppress the resentment in her heart. She was seriously frustrated right now. She hated to admit it, but she had grown physically weaker. Compared to a few months back, her body stamina could hardly keep up with her uncle in a one on one match. Rin frowned and stood up in one swift graceful movement. "Uncle, please let me try again." She looked at him with determination. General Guo frowned slightly, his thin lips pressed into a straight line. He saw her expression was very tired and opened his mouth, but had decided not to say anything. He sighed. "Very well. Then let''s try once more, watch your form this time, not your speed." Rin nodded seriously and prepared herself for their next sparring match. ¡­ By night did Rin and General Guo finish training. The following morning she would practice again, but for now, she needed to recover. The tranquil night was especially peaceful, strangely so. Only the occasional crackling from the lanterns disturbed the silence. Walking down the hall, Rin took the rag from the maidservant and wiped the sweat from her forehead. The sound of a door sliding open suddenly caught her attention. Raising her head, Rin was vaguely surprised to see Yun Suyin exiting her room. Her brow wrinkled slightly and she called out in a gentle tone, "Miss Yun, is something wrong?" At the sound of her voice, Yun Suyin''s body jolted in surprise. She jerked her head in Rin''s direction with wide eyes. Rin blinked her eyes and looked at the girl''s appearance curiously. Yun Suyin was wearing a pale pink dress, and a pearl hairpin in the latest style was arranged in her long, dark hair. Her figure was short but slender, especially at her waist. However, to be dressed so elegantly late in the night; it was clear she had planned to go somewhere. Especially from her flustered reaction just now. With an idea of where she planned to go, Rin held back a giggle and looked at Yun Suyin with her usual smiles. "I know everything happened so suddenly, but I hope you''re comfortable. If you have any other problems, please inform the maidservants." Rin''s voice was soft and kind, her eyes bright and crystal clear. Yun Suyin seemed surprised by her words; her eyes widened, and she couldn''t speak for a long moment. After a few seconds, she finally recovered herself and frowned. To be honest, she was bothered by Rin''s demeanor toward her. Initially, Yun Suyin believed Rin to be someone of a lower class who happened to have good manners. Yet, who would have thought the girl was from such a prestigious family! This displeased her. Nevertheless, still maintaining a proper attitude, Yun Suyin flashed a strained smile. "Yes, it was a bit of a surprise, but as of now I''m quite comfortable." Her eyes roamed Rin''s body for a moment before her smile broadened. "I see Miss Bai is also quite comfortable with herself." Rin was a little surprised by Yun Suyin''s sudden words. It didn''t take a fool to understand what her words were implying. In comparison to Yun Suyin''s graceful appearance, Rin only wore a plain, white robe and was covered in sweat. She probably didn''t smell very good either. While Rin found it unpleasant at times, she knew it was something that came with combatting and somewhat grew used to it. It was especially more enjoyable with her short hair. But to a young miss like Yun Suyin, her appearance could be recognized as indecent. When Yun Suyin finished speaking, her gaze shifted to Rin''s face, only to realize that she was expressionless and calm. Rin''s expression didn''t change one bit as she said with a smile, "I''m glad to hear you''re comfortable. Now, if don''t you mind, I need to bathe. I hope you sleep well, Miss Yun." Yun Suyin''s eyes widened. She bit her lip as she tried to control her anger before lowering her head and quickly walking past Rin - her shoulders purposely colliding into her. Rin stumbled but didn''t seem the least bit affected. When Yun Suyin was no longer in sight, the maidservant behind her finally complained. "Miss Bai, how could you allow that girl to¡ª" The maidservant had yet to finish venting when Rin raised her hand. "I''m sweaty, please prepare the bath," Rin ordered calmly, her expression unreadable. The maidservant bit her lip and nodded her head before leaving to carry out her orders. Rin watched her leave with a soft sigh. Standing alone in the hallway, she looked out the window beside her and into the dark, starlit sky, her eyes somewhat empty. She didn''t dare take things like petty words seriously, nor did she have the energy to engage in them. Right now, her mind was preoccupied with one and one task only. The aim to grow stronger. At that time, would she be able to accomplish her goal - to take back the Eastern Empire from Li Chang. Rin narrowed her eyes and her hands clenched into fists. She needed to work harder. With this thought in mind, Rin shifted her gaze away from the window and walked toward the bathing area. _______ [1] Mausoleum - a building, especially a large and stately one, housing a tomb or tombs. 184 A Fool With A Kind Hear After returning to the Bai Manor, An Sun and Manchu also came with them. During these days, An Sun began setting his plans into action. Given a room, he devoted the majority of his days inside. When he did leave the room, it was to ask passing servants for food or wine. It didn''t take long for the Bai Manor servants to become overwhelmed by the man''s alcohol consumption. When Manchu entered the room that evening, he witnessed An Sun sprawled on the ground, eyes shut with a gourd of wine in his hand. Papers surrounded the room in every corner. "What the¡­" Manchu''s brows furrowed into a frown. "Sun, what happened?" An Sun remained lounged on the ground and faintly released a low grunt. "I''m thinking," He muttered. Manchu''s brows raised. "About?" Sarcasm could be heard from his tone as he replied, "Whether to work or drink myself unconscious." He raised his head. "What do you think?" Manchu''s lips twitched upwards in a smile. "I''m getting slightly concerned about you, Sun." An Sun snorted in response. Manchu chuckled, he closed the door behind him before he stepped into the room. Glancing down at one of the numerous papers on the floor, he curiously picked one up. Written on the paper were the written words: [Alliances: Bai Rin]. Manchu stared at the paper with wide, disbelieving eyes. He looked at An Sun, who had now settled himself at the table and was lazily drinking away at his gourd of wine. Silently, Manchu set the paper back down and sat across from him. "Sun, there''s something we need to discuss." An Sun sounded a faint ''mm'' while chugging his wine. Manchu had pressed his lips together tightly before he said, "I plan to return to the An Clan." An Sun''s movements paused. Setting the gourd down, he looks at Manchu, the light in his eyes dimmed. By now with his so-called ''death'', An Sun was certain his brother was already planning his next moves to take over the An Clan. If Manchu were to be present when this occurred, he would be the first to suffer. An Sun clenched his fist and finally restrained his erupting emotions. He asked in a cold voice, "Why?" Manchu sighed. "No one''s as cheerless about this than I am. However, while the An Clan believes for you to be dead, my situation is different. If I stay any longer, all your plans will be in vain." There was an unreadable look in An Sun''s eyes. It wasn''t an appreciation towards a loyal subject, nor admiration. It was far from gratitude as well. It was grievous and filled with reluctance. He knew Manchu''s words were true. An Sun pursed his lips as his gaze swept over the piles of paper scattered around the room. His handsome face was rather serious and grim. An Sun slowly shut his eyes and took a deep breath, forcing back the feelings that poured into his eyes. When he opened them again, they were back to his usual clear gaze. "I understand." There was also a bone-chilling quality within his voice when he spoke. Suddenly, he leaned forward and firmly set a hand on Manchu''s shoulder. He looked into his eyes with a very serious expression. "But as my brother, promise me something¡­" ¡­ The late, winter night breeze brushed over the man''s skin, lifting the two locks of hair by his face. An Sun stood with his hands behind his back. He stared at the sky in a daze, his mind completely blank. The sourness and bitterness in his heart were overwhelming. "An Sun?" At the sound of a soft voice, An Sun''s gaze shifted. Two round, emerald eyes stared back at him with a small tilt in her head. Rin walked up to him and looked up at the starlit sky. "Peaceful night, huh?" She said, her eyes focused on the dark sky. An Sun sounded an ''mm'' and looked back up at the sky. The ghostly wind broke the peaceful sound of silence as the two stared up at the sky together. After a while, Rin swept her gaze over. She saw that he was contemplating with a frown on his face, so she asked, "You look like you have something on your mind." An Sun chuckled. "You really know how to read me like a book." His eyes lowered, a trace of self-mock flashing within them. "I''ve just come to realize what a fool I''ve been again, that''s all." Rin blinked her eyes. She was a little confused by his words, but she remained silent, waiting for him to speak. After a brief moment, An Sun asked quietly, "Did you know Manchu planned to return to the An Clan?" Rin raised an elegant eyebrow. "Do you think I''m some sort of seer?" An Sun''s phoenix eyes narrowed with a deep glare in her direction. The air was heavy around him, and his dashing face couldn''t get any darker. Rin cleared her throat after receiving that warning glare. She straightened up and put on a serious face as she said, "While I didn''t know, as far as I can see it was long suspected considering the situation." Rin swept a profound gaze over him before stating, "I am as sure of that as you are." An Sun was silent. He put his thoughts in order, and his expression became even more somber. She was right. He had known this would happen eventually. He just didn''t want to believe it. There wasn''t any trace of emotion in his magnetic voice as he said, "I want to fulfill my purpose, but I also want those I care about to live. Even in a world like this, if there''s a sliver of hope, I want to try to protect everyone." Rin returned with an expression filled with surprise. Her gaze turned a little hazy, and she hurriedly tried to hide the trace of pain in the depths of her eyes. By the time she raised her head, she had already calmed the turbulent emotions in her heart. She truly was jealous of his way of thinking. She sighed softly. "In this world, which war was won without deceit, sacrifices, loss and mass murder? The truth is none. To win a war or gain power, you''ll need to be ruthless." Rin hesitated slightly and then her gaze turned resolute again. Her next words were full of sincerity. "However, you''re different. You think of not just yourself, but the people around you as well. To be honest, I''m jealous. Your heart¡­its kind, An Sun. Don''t ever change. Not for anyone." She nonchalantly placed her hands behind her back, her smile sincere and gentle enough to make one''s heart melt. The smile on her face was like the sun, casting away the gloominess hanging over him. Though he wasn''t smiling, An Sun''s eyes glinted with gratitude by the time she finished speaking. "Thank you, Bai Rin." Rin''s lips lifted. "Of course." The two went silent once again and simply gazed up at the sky. After a short moment, Rin asked, "Would you like to enter the venture city with me tomorrow?" With his arms crossed over his chest, An Sun''s eyes widened. "Are you serious?" Rin blinked her eyes. "Do you not want to?" An Sun cleared his throat. "It''s not that I don''t want to, rather I''m a little surprised you asked me to come with you. Wouldn''t you want to go with that kid or your grandfather?" Rin hummed, her head tilting as if she were carefully thinking. "True, but I think it would better if we both took a break and explored together. Don''t you agree?" The eyebrow on An Sun''s face rose. "Have you not lived here long enough to have explored everything already?" Rin smiled and shrugged casually. "I rarely got out thanks to my grandfather. When I did, it was out of the empire." "Right¡­" An Sun nodded in understanding. That protective old man really was something. In silence, he thought quietly to himself, his lips formed in a thin line. At long last, he sighed in defeat. "What time do you want to leave?" The corners of Rin''s lips curved in satisfaction. "I have training in the morning, so why don''t we leave after that?" "Very well then." Rin nodded with a content hum. An Sun looked at the girl with a pleasant curve in his eyes, and the corners of his lips were rising up uncontrollably. He couldn''t help wanting to smile. He sighed helplessly and stared at the night sky, a soft wind brushing past their clothes. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, it was morning. For today''s outing, An Sun was dressed in a dark blue round-collared robe with a matching dark blue belt tied around his waist. Other than a sword and the long silver cuffs on his sleeves, he hadn''t worn anything extravagant. While the purpose of the clothing was to make him blend in, his broad shoulders and narrow waist, carried the robe well and made him stand out instead. Beneath his round collar, an inner piece of white fabric extended beyond the collar and wrapped around his throat, giving him an air of restraint. His long, jet-black hair was put up in a simple bun. The man''s features were absolute perfection. Paired with his fair skin, he didn''t stand a chance of blending in. Waiting in the Bai Manor''s garden, An Sun adjusted his cuffs with an irritated expression. "These clothes are too damn tight." He muttered. He had always been used to wearing loosely fitted clothing during casual outings. Yet with these clothes, not an ounce of skin or availability to breathe was provided. An Sun swept his icy gaze to the maidservant behind him. "By the way, how long do I need to wait? I''m getting tired of standing here." An Sun complained, his tone cold. The maidservant trembled a bit from the pressure in his voice. She nervously lowered her head. "The young mistress just finished her training, she should be almost done getting ready." An Sun clicked his tongue. Before he could say anything else, the sound of footsteps caught his attention. "Took you long¡ª" The moment he turned around, he halted. Walking toward him was Rin. However, compared to her usual appearance, she looked different. Very different. She was dressed in a peach dress with a plum outer layer embroidered with flowers. The dress''s long sleeves concealed her hands settled in front of her, but her fingers were faintly visible. They looked long and slender. There was a floral hairpin with gold inlays nestled in her hair and a ruby headband on her forehead. The peach blossom pattern of the lining suited her complexion as well. The small birthmark under her right eye gave her extremely beautiful face an extra layer of uniqueness. When her extremely light pupils, so light that they were nearly non-existent, swept towards the man standing in front of the garden, a trace of emotion finally rippled across their depths. The corner of her mouth raised a little into a smile. "I''m sorry I''ve made you wait long." Rin approached him, her maidservants behind her. An Sun remained stunned for a second before recovering his sense. This had been the first time he had seen Rin in women''s clothing. "Your hair¡­it''s long again." He frowned somewhat, looking utterly confused and slightly curious. Rin held back a giggle and explained casually, "For appearance sake, I''m wearing a wig." An Sun sounded an ''ah'' sound in understanding. A smile surfaced on her lips as Rin said, "So, shall we go?" An Sun glanced at her appearance and the look in his eyes dimmed. However, he remained silent and nodded his head. Rin laughed light-heartedly. Taking a veiled hat from the maidservant behind her, she set it on her head. Only a modest portion of her rosy, soft lips was revealed. "Let''s go." Not waiting for him to respond, Rin walked in front, her posture elegant and straight. An Sun watched her petite figure and a hint of a smile flashed through his eyes, but it was quickly hidden. That girl¡­was far too interesting. He stepped forward and closely followed behind her. Thus, the two began their exploration of the Northern Empire''s city. 185 Trus Winter had begun to pass, gradually changing to spring, right at the time when the air was starting to warm up, and the flowers were starting to bloom. The temperature outside was comfortable. The Northern Empire''s capital had broad streets that were bustling with lively people, large buildings on all sides. It was most certainly bigger than the typical villages and provinces. Amid the busy crowd, a girl with a white veil covering her face rolled around. She was clothed in a pale peach dress, demure and poised, with a distinctive aura. Walking beside her stood a handsome young man. He was tall and firm, but he didn''t seem overly threatening. With long brows and handsome features, he exuded a noble yet chilly aura. Rin darted her eyes around from beneath her veil and scoured them through the wide streets. "I have to say, the city is much more lively than I remember." Her eyes looked up at the numerous shops. His appearance still lazy and casual, An Sun looked around and nodded his head. "It''s pretty crowded." He muttered. Rin smiled faintly at that but continued to look around with an intrigued gaze. Suddenly, her steps came to a halt. When An Sun noticed the girl walking beside him stop, he too paused his movements. He frowned and cast a glance at her. "What is it?" He noticed her gaze was on a specific shop. Realizing she had fallen into a daze, Rin cleared her throat and proceeded ahead. "It''s nothing." She quickly stepped past An Sun. The eyebrow on An Sun''s face rose. He looked in the direction she was previously looking at and saw a plum candy stand. As he pieced things together, the corners of his lips curled in amusement. "Do you want to buy plum candy?" Rin''s movements stiffened. Although he couldn''t see her face, with her skin like a pure white parchment paper, her cheeks became a little flushed and even the tips of her ears turned red. She lowered her head, appearing shy as she coughed twice. She even turned and glanced at the candy stand. With her head still lowered, she muttered something. However, An Sun heard her clearly. She said yes. At that moment, Rin looked like a shy maiden with her emotions stirred up. It was the first he ever saw her like this. An Sun turned around, and at an angle that Rin couldn''t see, the corners of his lips hooked up into a slight smile. "Let''s go," He cleared his throat, already walking over to the stand. Rin''s expression froze stiff for a moment. After a few seconds, she quickly followed after him. After buying one candy plum, Rin stared at it wonderingly. There was a sweet-smelling fragrance with tones of honey beginning to drift up. When she bit into it, the chewy texture was accompanied by the taste of the delicious honey. The moment she swallowed, her mouth was filled with the fragrance of plums. She hadn''t eaten much in the morning before she went to go train under Uncle Guo. When she finished, she bathed and prepared for her outing with An Sun. At this point, she was hungry! Rin was too busy enjoying the delicious candy plum to notice An Sun, who was currently observing her in secret out of the corner of his eyes. Upon discovering the slight smile on her exposed lips, his eyes curved. Clearing his throat, they continued with their walk. That was until Rin''s eyes caught sight of another stand. This time it was a rice cake stand. Noticing her gaze again, An Sun raised a brow. "Do you want to buy that too?" After a slight pause, Rin nodded her head. Once more, they walked to the stall and bought a set of rice cakes. Having thought that would be the end, they proceeded to explore the city. Who would have thought, the longer their outing became, the more food was bought. An Sun felt they had visited almost every stand! Although it wasn''t his money they were spending, he still couldn''t help but be overwhelmed. This was too much food for one girl! Having been away from home for so long and deprived of delicious food, An Sun could understand her sudden eagerness. However, was she so deprived to resort to this much food? The corners of An Sun''s lips were twitching, and his expression didn''t look quite right. "Hey, don''t you think this is a little¡­" An Sun began speaking when he suddenly paused. Rin turned to him, blinking her big, innocent eyes as she looked at An Sun. "A little what?" Her cheeks were currently stuffed with a black sesame rice cake she had just bought. An Sun opened his mouth before quickly clamping it shut. He didn''t know how to respond. After a moment of thinking he finally cleared his throat and said, "This walk¡­it''s a little long. Do you want to rest somewhere?" Hearing his words, Rin nodded in agreement. He was right. They had been walking for a long time now. "Any particular place you would like to go?" She asked. "Anywhere is fine," He replied plainly. Rin nodded. Her eyes darted around before her gaze landed on a tea shop. "Then, that tea shop. Would you like to rest there?" She spoke as she pointed toward the building. An Sun looked over. With no personal care for where they went, there weren''t any words in his reply; just a simple affirmative ''mm''. Thus, the two walked toward the city teashop. ¡­ "Please take a seat, young sir, and miss. Feel free to quench your thirst with some tea while you wait for us to attend to your order shortly." The host bowed while the two guests sat in their private room. "We won''t need anyone to tend us. If there is nothing else, please refrain from disturbing my brother and me." The host was slightly surprised. She glanced her head up from her bowing position and saw the veiled girl sitting by the window. Although hidden, her appearance could be compared to a flower in bloom. "Yes." She bowed before hastily closing the private room door. With just the two left in the room, Rin finally took off the veil from her face with a sigh. "It was getting quite warm wearing this veil all the time." She raised her thin, delicate hand and brushed the hair on her face to the side. When she looked up, she saw An Sun''s usual stern face looking at her with no particular expression. "Brother?" He raised his brows. Rin faintly sighed and focused her attention on the tea before them. While pouring the warm, fragrant beverage into their cups, she said, "It''s the only reasonable excuse I could give. It would be too conspicuous for a male and female to be alone together in a private room." Passing the steaming cup of tea to An Sun, she smiled. "Here, try. From what I''ve heard it''s one of the best teas in the northern capital." An Sun glanced at the cup in her hand before quietly taking it. A nice fragrance lingered in the air from the tea as the two sat in silence. The table faced the direction of the morning sun, so the sunlight was streaming in from a nearby window, warming them up. Rin''s face was bright and beautiful, the light makeup she wore showed off her great skin. She was currently looking in the direction of the large window with a deep and serene look. "How come you don''t dress like this often?" She heard An Sun suddenly ask. Turning her head, Rin''s brows suddenly rose. "Are you suggesting you like this appearance of mine better?" An Sun''s eyes widened. After staring foolishly for a while, he cleared his throat with a slight flush in his cheeks. "It was just a question." He grumbled, lifting the cup of tea to his lips. His sharp eyebrows furrowed a little when drinking the contents. It was bitter. The corners of Rin''s lips twitched upwards in soundless laughter. She took a sip of her tea. "I only dress this way when it''s convenient. Similar to when I dress as a man." Right after she finished speaking, the two went silent. "Do you also behave differently when it''s convenient?" A trace of coldness flashed across An Sun''s dark eyes. Rin remained her usual calm and easygoing self. "Is there a difference between that and survival?" An Sun could not refute. If he were, he would just be a hypocrite. From his years of living in the An Clan, when didn''t he need to behave cautiously? If he were to act how he pleased, he was sure An Hongyu would have thrown him out by now. His pupils began to darken as he was lost in his thoughts. When Rin''s voice spoke up again, he looked up. "However, those sorts of things are not necessary when it comes to the people I trust." An Sun was still staring at her, trying to decipher the emotions on her face. He was calm as he replied, "Then out of all your conveniences, is this your true face? Is this the real you?" Rin glanced at him. She remained her usual calm and easygoing self and said, "Do you not trust me?" "That depends, who exactly am I to trust?" An Sun''s tone was very cool and impersonal. "Bai Lan, Bai Rin¡­or the identity you keep hidden?" Rin kept calm and maintained a gentle, charming expression on her face, without any trace of anxiety. After staring at one another for a while, Rin sighed back in her seat. "In the end, they''re all a part of me. There are no multiple faces, it''s just Rin." "Then can I trust Rin?" "That depends." "On?" An Sun''s brows furrowed. The corner of Rin''s lips curved up, exposing the two faint dimples on her cheeks. "On whether not I can trust you, An Sun." The man was stunned for at least three seconds before he regained his senses. She had just hurled his previous words right back at him. All of a sudden, An Sun broke out into a smile, and he let out a peal of relaxed laughter. That spontaneous, genuine smile shocked Rin silly. That display of emotions was rare to see. Compared to his usual cool facade, Rin felt that this friendly, warm look suited An Sun more. "Then I guess I''ll continue to trust you, Rin." He raised his cup toward her, a smile on his lips. Rin chuckled. She lifted her cup. "I too will continue trusting you, Sun." The two clinked their teacups together. ¡­ When the two left the tea shop, the sun had already begun to set. Just when they decided to return to the Bai Manor, a voice suddenly caused their movements to halt. "Bai Rin?" Hearing the sound of a man''s clear and deep voice, Rin inwardly sighed to herself. Looking over her shoulder, veil on her face, she looked at him with clear but emotionless eyes. The man adorned in brocade fabrics stood a few feet from the two, his black eyes wide. His features were absolute perfection, paired with his fair skin, he didn''t lose to An Sun''s looks at all. However, his aura was much gentler. Standing before the two of them was none other than the Northern Empire''s Crown Prince, Kang Jing. Rin''s former fianc¨¦. ______ A/N: I changed the Crown Prince''s name from a previous chapter because I''ve come to realize his original name was in Japanese. 186 The Fiance A trace of emotion rippled across the depths of Kang Jing''s eyes upon looking at Rin. "Bai Rin, is that you?" Lights of stars lit up in the prince''s eyes. An Sun had been observing off to the side the entire time. The corner of his lips twitched. After bearing with it for a long moment, he gave in and spoke up. "Who are you?" The moment the words left his mouth, Rin secretly stepped on his foot. He cast a glance at the girl beside him with a slight frown etched on his face. Rin ignored his accusing glare. She lowered her gaze and bowed her head. "Greetings your Highness Prince Kang." When Prince Kang heard the girl''s soft voice, there was a minute shift in his originally controlled expression. The girl''s aura was graceful and composed. Even though the veil hid her face, it could not hide the beauty beneath it. The deep pools of his eyes flashed for an instant, quickly masking over the change as if he had never been surprised in the first place. He suddenly released a bell-like laugher. "There''s no need for formalities, please rise." Rin raised her head but didn''t bother to say a single word to initiate a conversation. Prince Wang chuckled, seeming unbothered by the girl''s composed and quiet demeanor. "I heard you left to visit relatives in the Southern Empire for a few months." He smiled. "I didn''t know when you''d come back, but I have to say, I''m glad to see you again." "Prince Kang words are too kind," Rin replied politely, a smile still on her face. Prince Kang chuckled lightly and glanced at the man standing beside her. He was momentarily stunned upon seeing his face. The man was surprisingly tall in comparison to most men he had met ¨C including the Bai family''s General Guo. In comparison to Rin''s delicate, floral aura, the man beside her was much sharper, fierce even. While he wore traditional northern clothing, his face and demeanor did not match it at all. At the same time Prince Kang was seizing An Sun, he was doing the same. He directed the bottomless depths of his own pupils at the man before him. A glint flashed through An Sun''s gray pupils. His brows drew together. So this guy was a prince? Inwardly he clicked his tongue. Not impressive at all. For a brief moment, Prince Kang thought he saw a glint of scorn flash within the man''s pupils. However, when he looked again, only An Sun''s bottomless gray eyes were met. He couldn''t help but feel slightly uncomfortable under his icy gaze. "And this is?" He shifted his gaze between Rin and An Sun. Maintaining a calm composure, Rin replied. "This is my step-brother, Bai Sun. He''s returned with me from my relatives." "I see." Prince Kang oddly felt a sense of relief from her explanation. However, looking the two over again, he found the sibling title rather unusual. They held zero resemblances. She did say they were step-siblings¡­ "Your Highness Prince Kang¡­" Rin started speaking. "Kang Jian." He corrected her. Rin offered a smile but was still courteously declined his request. "Prince Kang, I hate to disrupt our conversation, but my brother and I need to return home before it gets late. I don''t want to worry my grandfather." After saying so, Prince Kang''s expression rearranged into a frown as he looked down at the refined girl. With a light laugh, he scratched the back of his head. He knew how scary the Bai commander could be when it came to his granddaughter. After all, he threatened to start a war if she were to be engaged to him. "I understand. Then, please return safely." His smile held some reluctance. "And¡­I hope to see you again, Bai Rin." Rin smiled but didn''t reply. Then, she respectfully lowered her head. It was only after a courteous pause that she raised her head and turned around, An Sun following behind her. Prince Kang watched her small departing back with disappointment. He shook his head with a sigh. A flower that blooms so beautifully, yet unable to ever be plucked. ¡­ After walking away from Prince Kang, Rin suddenly raised a hand to her mouth and giggled. An Sun swept his gaze toward her, a strange look in his eyes. "What?" A twitch developed at the corner of his mouth. Rin''s laughter ceased, and she glanced at An Sun briefly. "How do you think my convenient acting was?" An Sun stared down at her with wide, disbelieving eyes. He was completely dumbfounded by her words. Then, the stiff expression on his face promptly relaxed and a faint trace of humor emerged in his eyes. His mouth curled into a smirk. "Pretty good." He seemed to have thought of something and opened his mouth to say, "That guy is a prince, right? What''s your relationship with him?" Rin blinked. In the next second, she sighed with her shoulders slightly slumped. "Prince Kang and I were previously betrothed to one another." She answered honestly. An Sun''s reaction to Rin''s explanation was a stunned stare. He continued blinking his widened eyes without speaking. His gaze was upon her now, but there was no smile touching his mouth. "Previously?" His brows furrowed together. Rin helplessly smiled. "My grandfather." His name was all it took for An Sun to comprehend her words. That old man was intense. Meanwhile, Rin looked ahead without much change in expression. It looked as if she was thinking about something deeply. "I''m glad, though." She quietly added. "Right now¡­I don''t see marriage in my future. My heart will rest until I''m ready." An Sun''s pupils dilated with surprise, but he managed to conceal it quickly. He suddenly let out a dry laugh, "Your grandfather would be happy to hear that." Rin raised her head to look into An Sun''s fathomless eyes. She laughed and smiled at him. "You''re right." The two went silent until they returned to the Bai Manor. Upon returning, they were warmly greeted by a cold face Bai Han, beside him stood General Guo ¨C he equally did not look happy. "Where the hell have you two been?" His eyes narrowed dangerously thin. "Did you go out dressed like that?" Removing her veil from her face, Rin passed it to a nearby maidservant and looked at her grandfather and uncle with a guilty expression. "It was only for a little while and don''t worry, I wore a veil." "A little¡­" Bai Han almost foamed at the mouth with her calm tone. "You were gone for five hours! You call that a little?!" "Does she have a curfew?" An Sun raised a sharp eyebrow. The vein on the side of Bai Han''s face bulged. "You! Stay out of this!" He bellowed angrily as he stared fiercely at the young man. An Sun let out a cold snort as if he could care less. "Grandfather¡­" Rin sighed softly. Suddenly, a soft cry came into the ears of everyone and the originally tense atmosphere dipped a few degrees. "An Sun!" Yun Suyin could be heard shouting the young man''s name from the corner. "Oh for the love of¡­" Bai Han muttered in frustration. Walking out from around the corner, Yun Suyin''s eyes lit up, but the moment she caught sight of the girl standing beside An Sun, her expression dimmed. She narrowed her eyes and her hands clenched into fists. "An Sun!" She walked over to him, the ends of her dress fluttering gracefully behind her. "Where did you go? I was worried something happened. I couldn''t find you!" With her teary eyes and soft, waxy voice, anyone would bend for the pitiful looking girl before them. Unfortunately, her actions only caused further tension to the already thin atmosphere. An Sun looked down at her without any sort of expression of his face. Although his tone was calm, his words made the girl stiffen up for a brief moment. "My whereabouts are none of your concern." "But they are! Because to you, I¡­" Yun Suyin''s face exploded into a furious blush. She stared with wide almond-shaped eyes at the young man, unable to speak. Rin watched the scene unfold on the side and helplessly shook her head. She shifted her gaze slightly to look at the two cold-faced men in front of her. "Grandfather, uncle, there''s something I''d like to discuss with you. " The two looked at her resolute and calm gaze. They inexplicably felt something serious was about to occur. Finally calming his anger down a bit, Bai Han grunted in approval. "Let''s talk in my office." Bai Han stole a glance at An Sun and Yun Suyin. "Maybe we can give these two some alone time." A twitch developed in An Sun''s eyes as he watched the old man walk away with a smug smirk - General Guo followed closely behind. Rin nodded her head. Just when she was about to leave, she hesitated for a moment before her line of sight shifted to An Sun, whose deep and gray eyes stared right back at her. He could see behind those bright emerald eyes was apprehension. Though he wasn''t smiling, An Sun''s eyes glinted a reassuring gaze. In return, Rin gave half a smile and nodded. When she turned around to follow behind the two men, An Sun''s eyes followed her before he let out a deep sigh. With the old man in mind, he wished her the best of luck. "An Sun!" The sound of Yun Suyin''s voice shattered him from his initial thoughts. He looked down at the girl in front of him and frowned. "What is it?" The girl''s lips puckered into a pout and she played with her fingers while muttering, "Did you go out with that girl?" "Yes." He answered honestly. Yun Suyin''s long eyelashes trembled and her face was pale. "Why does An Sun prefer hanging out with her than with me? What does she have that I don''t?" At that point, An Sun was beyond exhausted from handling the girl''s complaints. "Maybe if you spoke less and listened more, you would be able to answer that yourself." His tone was calm, without any particular emotions in it. However, someone who knew him well could sense the young man gave off a dangerous air right now. Unfortunately, Yun Suyin was too stunned to notice it. An Sun''s words were like ferocious waves sweeping over her. She couldn''t react in time; her eyes were wide and blank with shock. All the servants in the room kept as quiet as possible, trying not to draw any fire upon themselves. Yun Suyin''s lips parted to speak, but could not think of the words to say. Seeing her shocked expression, An Sun heavily sighed and without speaking, walked away. After the long and tiring day, he needed to wash somewhere. As his figure disappeared in the distance, Yun Suyin stood frozen in place, her gaze somewhat dull. She glanced back in the direction he left in, a sharp glint seeping into her eyes. 187 Abandon For Peace As everyone in the Bai Manor tended to their duties, a loud roar rang out from the entrance of their Master''s study with the presence of one who often commanded a group of troops. "You little brat! Do you dare to repeat what you just said to me?!" Bai Han slammed his fist against the table, causing the tea set to clatter, tea cups falling to the side. Fury and frustration warred within him and he trembled with the force of his anger. While this went on, Rin simply sat peacefully in her seat. "Grandfather," Rin attempted to speak up again but was cut off by Bai Han''s shouts. "You plan to leave again? Hah! No. Absolutely not!" While Rin massaged her temples, she saw General Guo fixing the disordered tea set quietly. He finally cast his gaze upon his niece. His tone turned cold as he said, "I refuse as well." Rin had a bitter smile in her heart. As expected, their reactions were just like back then when she chose to leave for the North Borders. But how could they not refuse after she told them she planned to leave to the Eastern Empire with no solid explanation? However, whether they agreed or not, she would go. Rin lifted her delicate face, looked at the two men across from her with eyes clear as she asked, "Do you both remember when we first met?" The two men''s expressions cooled for a bit, a look of confusion on their faces. "Yes." General Guo nodded his head, his cool face became increasingly grim. He recalled they found her in the woods alone, only to discover she was a civilian from the burned down village near their camp. Rin drew in a deep breath and raised her head awash in grief, "The men who burned down that village, they were looking for me. Those buildings and people burned in flames because of me." General Guo and Bai Han went silent. The expressions on their faces were all grave and serious. Bai Han pressed his lips together. He wanted to ask what she meant, but he just couldn''t bring himself to ask. In the end, he said, "Is this why you plan to go to the East? To seek vengeance on the people who burned your village?" Rin looked at him, her eyes somewhat empty. Suddenly she smiled sadly. "They killed my mother." Her words pierced like needles into the hearts of Bai Han and General Guo. Their eyes went wide with disbelief as they stared at Rin. Her figure suddenly seemed small, almost wrapped in dim shadow. The sadness that had just been visible on her face vanished instantly. She looked back up at them, her eyes were bright and clear. She spoke with grave determination. "Those people rest in the East, corrupting people with a false title they do not deserve. It''s a difficult choice, but at some point in my life I must make difficult choices." Bai Han could no longer sit still in his seat. He stood up and paced back and forth with his hands behind his back, his eyes blood-red from the force of his anger. He suddenly stopped and asked harshly, "Do you understand what you''re saying? What if you get killed?!" Rin stiffened from his words and shifted her gaze away, hands clenched into fists on her lap. She finally sighed and shut her eyes. With some difficulty, she opened her eyes yet again. "I know it''s a risk. But I have to take it. I have to do this." "You''re abandoning the people who care about you! You''re abandoning us, again!" Rin faced her grandfather''s furious gaze straight on. One of them was looking downwards, while the other was looking upwards. The two of them blinked in unison, then again. The atmosphere was a little strange. There was a certain tension in the air. Her determination could be seen on the set of her brows. "You''re my grandfather. From the day you saved me when I was young, you have always been my family. Together or apart you will always be my family." Bai Han''s brows furrowed deeper. His head lowered slightly, and his gaze landed on his precious granddaughter. His heart shook just a bit. There was a faint smile in her eyes as she said softly, "I''ve not chosen to leave to abandon you. I''m leaving to bring us peace." Rin was silent, everyone was silent. Only the sound of the flickering candle flame resounded through the room. Finally, Bai Han was the one to break the silence. In a hoarse voice, he said, "I understand you want to seek justice for your mother¡­but I refuse." "Grandfather¡­" "That''s enough!" He roared furiously and shoved the priceless teapot and cups off the table. Rin raised her head, her face full of astonishment as she looked at the old man. General Guo was also stunned by his actions, a furrow in his brows. "Enough¡­" Bai Han whispered hoarsely. Looking at her grandfather, Rin''s heart clenched. His entire being seemed dull and lifeless. He had lost his high spirits, and his eyes seemed soulless. To see someone she cared for look so fragile and weak because of her¡­it did more than hurt her. It broke her. Bai Han had a cold expression on his face. After a while, he uttered a single emotionless demand: "Leave." Rin''s features were cast in a stiff expression, and her lips were pressed together. She continued staring at him with a shadowed gaze before standing up from her seat. Before she left the study, she had looked back at her grandfather with a pained expression. "I''m sorry." She whispered. Bai Han said nothing in response, his eyes refusing to look at her. Rin''s hands by her side tightened. Without looking back, she stepped out of the study and closed the door. The moment she left, his heart swelled with pain and suffering, and Bai Han broke out into a vicious cough. "Bai Han!" General Guo stood up from his seat in alarm. Bai Han bent from the force of his coughing, bracing himself on his desk. Tears began to leak from his eyes¡ª from coughing or from heartache, only he could understand. "That brat¡­That stupid, foolish¡­" Bai Han covered his eyes with one hand. General Guo simply stared and stayed by his side in silent support. ¡­ The bathroom of the Bai Manor was filled with dense steam, a nice fragrance lingering in the air. Water splashed from the sudden movements of the man soaking in the corner. An Sun took a deep sigh and leaned back against the wall of the oval pool, basking in the steam as he calmed down. This was peaceful. With his head leaned back, he looked up at the ceiling. It had been a while since he felt at peace, no¡ªthe most recent is when they had found Rin. At that time, his mind felt at peace. But now¡­ An Sun sighed heavily. He covered his eyes and thought carefully back to all that happened in the past few days. By now, Rin was probably telling the old man and her uncle about her plans to head east. Meanwhile, in three days, Manchu was to return to the An Clan. Everyone had seemed to be working toward their path. He had yet to make his first move. The look in his eyes darkened. He was getting light-headed. "Damn, it''s getting too warm in here." He grumbled and stood up from the water. "An Sun¡­" At that moment, An Sun''s movements stiffened. His gaze turned in the direction of the voice, his senses alert. That voice¡­it sounded like¡­ Looking over his shoulder, a dangerous glint had seeped into his eyes when his gaze met with the person behind him. Standing behind him, with a wet cotton cloth clutched to her chest that barely protected her modesty, was a girl. It was Yun Suyin. 188 Hearts Desires "What are you doing here?" Yun Suyin''s face lit up with a furious blush. Because he was standing, she received a decent eyeful of his tightly packed abs, the defined lines down his hips, and¡­a certain part of him, that was particularly eye-catching. She was stunned speechless by the sight. It had taken a good moment before she managed to shift her gaze away, the blush on her cheeks deepening. She did her best to restrain the pounding waves of excitement about to burst from her heart. Her voice wavered as she whispered softly, "Can¡­Can we bathe together?" When An Sun''s dark gaze set on Yun Suyin''s figure, the furrow between his brows deepened. Outwardly, his expression was unchanged, but inwardly, his blood was boiling and he was on the verge of exploding. He took some deep breaths and barely managed to control himself. He had to find composure. "You can bathe by yourself, I''m leaving." There was no change in his expression as he grabbed the towel by his side and wrapped it around his waist. He walked forward to leave the bathroom. Yun Suyin was startled by his words. She hadn''t thought An Sun would be so cold and indifferent towards her. Here she stood with nothing but a simple cloth covering her chest, and yet his gaze hadn''t even lingered a second longer over her. The more she thought about it, the more unpleasant she felt. The hands clutching to the small fabric held against her chest squeezed. When he walked past her without even sparing her a glance, she could no longer bear it. She bit her lip and made a decision in her heart. "Wait! Please don''t go!" Feeling the girls bare and soft body press against his back, An Sun''s expression turned ice-cold. "Let go." There wasn''t any trace of emotion in his magnetic voice, but it still sent chills down Yun Suyin''s spine. But she didn''t let go. "No! An Sun, I love you! I don''t care about anything or anyone else! I can do and be what you wish as long as I can stay with you, the man I love!" Suddenly, a strong force caught Yun Suyin''s jaw and pulled her forward, forcing her head to look up. Only then did Yun Suyin see An Sun''s slightly chilled gray eyes sweep over her face. The indifferent look in his face was the same. However, his expression had changed. "You are not the one I wish for." His voice was abnormally calm, yet it bore a sense of chilliness, piercing into her bones and making her tremble. Yun Suyin stared with wide eyes at the man before her, as fear washed over her entire body. Overwhelmed by the feelings, her body trembled as his hold on her jaw tightened, turning her fresh, white skin red. The expression on his face, it was terrifying and cruel. With whatever courage she had, she looked up at him with an unyielding gaze and said: "That doesn''t matter to me! Either way¡­I love you!" The depths of An Sun''s eyes darkened. Beneath the icy mask on his face, his eyes sparked violently. The words that came out of his mouth were like daggers as he laughed mockingly. "To love someone you barely know¡­that way of thinking will get you killed someday." His handsome face was slightly contorted into a chilly expression, and his deep eyes were like ancient glaciers. "I''m warning you, do something like this again and it''ll end with my hand pulling out your heart." He forcefully pushed her back, causing her to stumble back a bit. He turned around, leaving her alone in the steamy room. Yun Suyin continued to stare at his back with frightened eyes. When he was finally no longer in sight did she allow her legs to weaken and collapse on the floor. Numbness overtook her. She lifted a hand to her face. She could still feel his hand on her face. It hurt. The trembling in her hands had grown worse, and her arms were shaking too. She could sense his indifference as well as that hateful, cold look in his eyes as stared at her. For the first time, she found An Sun to be terrifying. ¡­ When An Sun stepped out of the steamy bathroom, dressed and into the Bai Manor courtyard, he looked up to the dusk sky slowly giving way to the dark of night. The cold aura that he had kept under control suddenly burst out in full force. His heart was filled with disgust and rage. He was really tempted to kill that girl. Had it been before, he would have. His nostrils flared just a bit as he let out a frustrated sigh. He wished he could kill her. However, he wouldn''t dare to in the Bai family''s home. He had gone to the bath to cool off, and now he was even more stressed than before. He wasn''t one who enjoyed a simple walk but to avoid a killing spree, he couldn''t see why not to. Loosening the collar of his robe, An Sun''s wet long hair draped behind his back, drying as he walked. After circling the manor an endless number of times until he cooled off, he finally decided to return to his room when his footsteps paused. He was surprised to see a figure propped up against a pillar in the open garden. It was Rin. With her eyes half-shut, her long lashes hid the pools of emotion in her gaze. Somehow, seeing the peaceful aura around her brought a sense of relief in his chest. However, his brows very quickly furrowed upon identifying the expression on her face. With her short hair length, he could visibly see the slight knit in her brows. "I take it the talk didn''t go too well," An Sun walked over before sitting himself down next to her. Rin''s eyes widened a bit in surprise, the affliction in her eyes vanishing. After a few seconds, she let out a sigh and shook her head. "That would be a kinder way of putting it." An Sun propped his hand on his knee and looked at her with a lifted brow. "That bad?" Rin looked at him before sighing once more. "As expected, they both objected to the idea of my going. But¡­" She fell silent. Biting her lower lip, the hands wrapped around her knees squeezed. "I''ve never seen that expression on my grandfather''s face before. He looked really¡­" Her lips tightened. The two didn''t speak for a while. The ghostly wind broke the peaceful sound of silence. An Sun kept his eyes fixed on her, not willing to miss the tiniest change of expression on her face. He was unable to describe the look in her eyes. His eyes narrowed briefly, before he finally said in a low voice, "What about you? If this choice bears you so much suffering as well as to the ones you love, is it all worth it?" Rin stiffened up to his words. She narrowed her eyes. The light in her normally clear, bright eyes instantly darkened. Was it all worth it? For years, she stopped being a woman. She killed numerous people through the last few years she could no longer keep track. All of this was done to become stronger. To get closer to killing Li Chang and overtaking the Eastern Empire. She had given up so much. To let it all go without a thought¡­she never considered it. Rin suppressed her turbulent emotions and took in a deep breath, shoving all her terrifying thoughts to the bottom of her heart. "When I fell off the cliff that day, I thought I died. I thought everything finally was coming to an end. But life continued. My life that day didn''t end but continued. It had begun all over again." "Since then...I''m terrified of dying and letting everything be in vain." The people she lost...her mother, Governor Tao, Jia...all of them would be in vain. "I care about my family, more than anyone else. More than anything, I want to protect them. Even if my attempts to succeed my purpose are in vain, I have to try." Her throat suddenly felt dry to the point that speaking was painful. "I know it''s a thoughtless and cruel decision on my part, but I don''t¡­I don''t want to lose someone again¡­" The words left her mouth on their own, bursting out from deep within her heart. Rin''s eyes were sore. When she closed and re-opened her eyes, her blurred vision became clear as hot tears flowed down her cheek. Her heart was in too much pain for words, and she couldn''t bear the feeling that threatened to swallow her from head to toe. Rin tucked her head into her knees. At the same time, An Sun''s expression fluctuated. He was looking at her with an expression as if he was struck by lightning. Never had he heard her reveal her thoughts in such lengths. He felt a mix of emotions flood his chest. Surprise, pain, confusion, and¡­joy? However, those feelings quickly went away upon noticing the slight trembling in her shoulders. She was crying. He frowned as if he was hurting somewhere, then his expression turned heavy. Once more, he was always uncertain of what to do in these situations. Even more so now that he knew she was a girl. Had it been a man, he would have roughly patted them on the shoulder and spoke some short, reassuring words. Now, however, he strangely felt the need to be delicate. Cautious if you must. An Sun stared intensely at the top of her head. Slowly, he extended his hand when he suddenly paused. He stayed there for a few seconds before his hand clenched into a fist and he retracted it back to his side. He leaned back against the pillar and let out a deep sigh. "Sacrifice is a part of life. It''s supposed to be. It''s not something to regret. It''s something to aspire to." An Sun''s voice managed to summon some of Rin''s wits back. She blinked at him in a dazed manner with tears in her eyes, as if urging him to continue his explanation. His eyes remained unseeingly fixed on her. At length, he said in a low voice, "It''s not hard to decide what you want your life to be about. What''s hard, is figuring out what you''re willing to give up to do the things you care about. If you want peace, it demands the noblest labor and the most difficult sacrifice. Regardless of what those you love think, choose the path you believe is best." Rin stared at him with wide eyes. She was shocked by his unexpected, yet sincere words. Suddenly, she let out a loud laugh. "If that was your way of consoling me then it worked." Her eyes and cheeks were all wet with tears and her smile seemed like an illusion. "Thank you, An Sun. I hope you follow what your heart wishes for as well." An Sun''s throat felt sore, so he stopped talking and audibly cleared his throat. Rin stared at his stiff expression and couldn''t help but smile further. While she knew from previous situations that An Sun was awkward during emotional moments; she never knew he would be so shy. It was charming. Suddenly, in a low but firm voice he said: "But while following your purpose, you must live well. Take care of yourself. If not for you then for¡­your family''s sake." Rin blinked her eyes before lowering her gaze. "I''ll try." Not very pleased with her response, An Sun frowned. He opened his mouth to speak but decided to keep silent. At the very least, he was glad she agreed. [I hope you follow what your heart wishes for] An Sun suddenly seemed to recall the words he said to Yun Suyin in the bathroom. [You are not who I wish for] What his heart wished for¡­What did his heart wish for? Or more so, who? From the corner of his vision, An Sun glanced at the girl sitting beside him. The tears from her cheeks had been wiped, however, her eyes were still a little red. It oddly made her appear softer, more delicate. His throat tightened, and his eyes deepened. He quickly looked away and covered his eyes with a hand. Rin noticed his odd behavior and tilted her head. "What''s wrong?" She looked up at him with her lovely eyes, which contained an intelligent glint. An Sun lowered his hand from his eyes and sighed. He gazed up at the sky with a bitter gaze. "I need a drink." 189 Peace Never Lasts Waking up the next morning, Rin slipped out of bed and went to the training grounds as usual. And as expected when she arrived, General Guo was there - despite what happened the previous night. Looking up from the bamboo staffs in his hands, a look of confusion arose on his face. "What''s he doing here?" He pointed to the boy standing beside her. Rin gently placed a hand on Aiguo''s shoulder and smiled. "I thought it would be best to let him start training early." General Guo looked at her calm expression silently for a moment before shifting it down to Aiguo. The boy visibly stiffened under his gaze and felt the sudden urge to lower his head. The middle-aged man''s gaze held too much pressure. Aiguo felt with just one look he could see all of his thoughts. However, met with an unknown sense of conviction, he clenched his hands and raised his head to look back into General Guo''s eyes. If he were to be a man and become Rin''s future husband, he needed to get through to her family first! Naturally, General Guo could see through the young boy''s thoughts. Being so young it was easy to read his expression. General Guo''s face resisted the urge to twitch. He turned back to Rin and sighed. "Very well. But we shall continue training as we always do. No going easy." "Yes." Rin nodded. "Yes, sir!" Aiguo joined and nodded his head aggressively. General Guo looked at him with no change in expression before he sighed once more. This was going to be a long training session. ... Not even an hour into training and Aiguo felt he was on the verge of death. He propped his hands on his knees and leaned forward, breathing heavily. Warm beads of sweat continued to pour down his flushed face. This was impossible! Another hour in, sheer agony. By now, he was completely out of breath. When he looked at the girl beside him, her eyes lit ablaze and filled with fiery energy. He had only briefly seen this side of Rin before and each time it was breathtaking. Suddenly, a foot swept under his feet, causing him to fall on the ground. Aiguo groaned and rolled to his side. His bottom ached. Looking up from the ground, he scowled at General Guo, who had knocked him down. "Pay attention." General Guo ordered coldly and turned to look at Rin. "You too. Remember, focus on form not speed, otherwise I''ll consider letting you stay in the woods overnight to train." Aiguo shivered at the thought while Rin did so at the memory when she was young. He had said the same to words to her when she was little. He meant every word. Preparing for their next sparring match, Rin readied her stance while Aiguo weakly stood up from the ground with trembling legs. He could only hope this would end soon¡­ Occurring at the same time, in the distance, An Sun leaned against a wooden pillar with crossed arms. His eyes on the three training. "That kid and the little strategist seem to be practicing hard." Manchu walked up from behind and stared at the three training upfront with amused eyes. An Sun nodded without any change in expression. "She''s much smarter than she lets on." An Sun snorted derisively. "From the beginning, she''s started to let on." Manchu silently nodded in agreement as they both watched the short-haired girl spar with the large middle-aged man. "You leave in two days." Glancing at the man who bore nothing but a cold expression, Manchu sighed. "Yes." Without saying a word for a while, both men simply stood. When An Sun spoke, it was in his usual low tones. "All my life, we''ve both served to the An Clan. For years, you and I suppressed our thoughts and strength for the sake of peace." He was watching the three sparring with his slightly narrowed eyes the whole time. Manchu looked at him quietly, waiting for him to continue. An Sun''s dark eyes finally revealed a trace of a smile. That smile wasn''t bright at all; rather, it made him seem even more terrifying and cruel. "Peace never lasts." His deep eyes were full of mockery. "If it did, there would never be wars. No violence. No death¡­and no sacrifices. I know now that peace has and always will be something to be fought for." Finally, An Sun shifted his gaze away from the front and looked at Manchu. He grinned and firmly gripped his shoulder. "I will fight to create a new peaceful future for us all. So do me a favor¡­fight smart, and don''t die under the hand of those fuckers." Manchu blinked before letting out a crafty smirk. "You don''t need to tell me twice." An Sun''s eyes curved, there was a slight smile on his lips as he let out a laugh. The two men smiled at one another and walked away from the training grounds. ¡­ "I think we''re done here for today." Heeding those words, Aiguo heaved a loud sigh of relief and collapsed numbly on the ground. Rin glanced over at him with a raised brow. "Tired already?" Aiguo breathed heavily, unable to respond. He felt like a dying fish out of water. Seeing this, Rin sighed and shook her head. "Go rest. Take a bath if you must to loosen your muscles. But come back tomorrow early in the morning." She took a cloth from her pocket and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Aiguo''s eyes opened, their depths sparkling as if he had received the words of a goddess. "Yes!" He stood up to the best of his ability and bowed down to General Guo and Rin before leaving. The two watched him limp away silently. "He''s not very strong is he?" General Guo said. Rin sighed. "No, but he can be with more training." General Guo looked down at her without any sort of expression on his face. Although his tone was calm, his words made Rin stiffen up for a brief moment. "Do you plan to train him as a soldier for your revenge?" There was a subtle hint of awkwardness on her face. She pursed her lips as her gaze swept over her uncle. He looked at her, his eyes filled with intense, unreadable emotions. One thing was for certain, he looked troubled. She controlled her emotions and forced out a faint smile. "Are you angry with me?" "No, not angry." "Are you disappointed in me?" "Should I be?" "In regards to my actions for the last few months, yes." She innocently blinked. General Guo sighed. "I am not angry nor disappointed in you, Rin." He stared at her clear almond-shaped eyes filled with uncertainty. He soothed his knitted brows and the corners of his eyes lifted instantly. "I want you to know I understand. Even though we''re family and I want nothing more than to protect you, I understand the purpose that drives you. I was the one who found you after all. Even as a child, I could see the pain and suffering you bore. I know it must have been difficult for you." As he spoke, he looked down at his niece without any visible emotions in his expression, however, his eyes were soft. Rin stared back in shock; she blinked her emerald eyes blankly at him. All her life, General Guo had been very brief with his responses, whether he agreed with her or not. This had been the first he spoke such heart-warming and well depth words. She was deeply touched but also filled with reminiscence. She suppressed the turbulent emotions in her heart. "No one''s less happy about this than I am. I can''t forget what I saw the day my mother died. And I can''t pretend it won''t hurt the moment I leave all of you." "I know. I respect your reasoning. I wish you didn''t have to do it, but I respect it. There are no easy choices with things such as revenge." General Guo''s tone of voice was not severe, he spoke simply out of pure honesty and his expressionless face was simply his normal appearance. "However, all I ask is you consider the future in your choices. Because when a choice is made, the future has already been set." Rin was a little surprised, which showed in her expression as she looked at her uncle. She helplessly replied, "I will uncle. And¡­thank you." The man grunted in response before turning to pick up the bamboo staffs from their previous sparring match. "Go clean up for eat breakfast." He ordered as his gaze turned away from her. Rin nodded her head, a faint smile appearing on her lips. Without speaking, she turned and left to bathe. When he no longer heard her footsteps, General Guo raised his head and stared in her direction. Unknowingly, the ice on his face melted away, leaving only a tiny, warm smile on his lips. He sighed while shaking his head. 190 The Truth As the hours passed, a [1]nurse liaison finally approached them. "Dr. Blanche wanted me to inform you that Mr. Hirogori is out of surgery and is doing well as of now. As he mentioned before, we''d like him to stay overnight to ensure his condition is stable." She explained. Hearing that Alec had made it out of surgery safely sent a wave of relief through Tobias and Mimi. It was a shame however that his injuries were so serious¡­ Tobias closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again. Mimi watched his shoulders visibly begin to relax. He inhaled deeply, releasing the breath in a long sigh. "Can we see him?" "Yes, however, I''m afraid visiting hours are almost over so you will have to be a little quick. If you want to visit again tomorrow the times are around 10 am to 8 pm." The nurse replied. "Thank you." Tobias nodded his head in understanding. The nurse smiled. "He is currently resting in the PACU, which is the post-anesthesia care unit. When entering, please speak quietly and respect the other patients'' privacy." Tobias and Mimi nodded in understanding before they followed the nurse down the hall, their fingers wrapped tightly around the others. When they arrived in front of the PACU, the nurse guided them inside toward a bed. Alec was sedated, sleeping deeply in the hospital bed. He looked so pale, so still, so vulnerable-looking. It had been the first time Mimi saw her brother look so¡­lifeless. He looked like a corpse. Like Emily during her funeral. At the same time, Tobias had been asking the nurse questions. Because Alec was unconscious, there wasn''t much he could ask. When all was said, the nurse excused herself, not before reminding them that they had a few minutes left. Mimi was being unusually quiet, Tobias realized. Still keeping his fingers intertwined with hers, his brow wrinkled slightly and he called out in a gentle tone, "Mimi? You okay?" Mimi nodded, her eyes a little dazed. "Just tired." Tobias frowned. As much as he wanted to offer her to go home and rest, he couldn''t bring himself to let her go. He needed her with him right now. It was the first time he''d needed anyone - longer than he could remember. Unknowingly, his low voice deepened just a bit, "Do you want to stay at my place for the night?" Mimi stared at Alec''s figure on the bed before she sounded a soft hum in agreement. "Can I be alone with him for a second?" She asked, looking up into the man''s deep gaze. Tobias cast his gaze down on her and smiled. "I''ll be waiting outside." He rubbed her head. Mimi smiled back before she stared at Alec. The room was silent. There were stands for intravenous drips and monitors. At the door, set on a table were dispensers for rubber gloves, hand sanitizer, and soap. Mimi lets her hand fall to the cotton sheets. There was a faint lavender perfume. She closed her eyes, matching her breaths to the beeping of the machines that surrounded the bed. Opening her eyes once more, she looked at Alec''s pale face. "For once you didn''t leave this time, big brother." She smiled. Her hand reached for the pale fingertips resting beside the bed. He was still warm. Mimi''s head lowered even further. Her voice was as tiny as a mosquito''s as she said, "Thank you¡­" ¡­ After leaving the room, Mimi walked into the waiting room and her eyes landed on the handsome tall figure leaning against the wall. As soon as she entered in, his head raised, eyes locking with hers. Then, he walked over and grabbed her hand. "Ready?" Mimi looked up at the man and nodded with a smile. Tightening his hold on her hand, the two left the hospital. As Tobias''s car was wrecked in the accident, they called a driver. When they arrived in front of his door, he put in his pin code before letting her inside. The entire time, neither said a word. Tobias cleared his throat and finally said, "Do mind you watching something while I take a shower? " Mimi blinked. Looking at his disordered appearance, she could understand his train of thought. "Go ahead," She chuckled. Walking over to the living room, she plopped herself down on the sofa. Tobias''s eyes followed her movements before he inhaled deeply and walked to the bathroom. While Tobias took his shower, Mimi looked out at the wide, city view. Lowering her gaze, she stares at her hands. She was nervous. Never had she expected there''d be a day she''d tell Tobias the truth. To be honest, she never really looked far into their relationship. Who would have thought they''ve come this far. After Tobias finished his shower, he quickly dressed in appropriate clothing before walking into the living room. When he didn''t see the girl, he suddenly felt a sense of panic well up within him. Shifting his gaze around the room, he noticed the girl standing on the balcony, her small back faced to him. With his gaze on her, Tobias stepped onto the balcony. Hearing the sound of the footsteps behind her, Mimi''s eyes never withdrew from the city view. She leaned forward, arms resting against the railing. Lights glittered everywhere, like stars dropping to the earth. Big and small buildings collided, lighting up the entire area. It was a breathtaking, marvelous almost frightening view. While Mimi enjoyed the scenery, the man beside her was staring intently at her. For some reason, he felt more nervous than usual. While Mimi didn''t accept his feelings, she was open to his attempt to pursue her. Suddenly feeling pressured, Tobias felt the back of his ears grow warm. "Enjoying the view?" The girl''s voice carried a teasing tone. "Very," Tobias responded quickly. His voice was soft, sounding a little huskier than it should have been. An eyebrow rose on Mimi''s face. She swept her gaze to meet his eyes and laughed. "I see." Pushing herself back, hands still on the railing, Mimi took in a deep breath. There was stillness on both sides. "Tobias¡­do you love me?" Startled, Tobias stared tensely at the girl standing beside him; with her head lowered, he couldn''t read her expression at all. "Yes." His voice was brimming with emotion as he spoke. Mimi''s voice trembled as she asked, "Do you still¡­feel that you would love me if I wasn''t who I said I was?" Tobias was silent for a moment. Carefully, he thought of his words while looking out at the city view. "I can doubt a lot of things in this world, but the one thing that I am certain of is my love for you. There can never be a doubt about how much I love you. As long as it''s you, that will never change." Mimi''s heart stopped. Everything seemed to stop. She took a deep breath and managed to calm down a little. She raised her gaze and stared at Tobias. "I''m not good at understanding emotions. You know that. But I do know you''re the person who means the most to me." Mimi''s smile was bitter. "I will be really sad if you suddenly leave, you know. So promise me you won''t leave?" A corner of Tobias''s lips lifted. "I promise." "I come with a lot of baggage." Mimi raised an eyebrow. "It''s all right," He murmured huskily, reaching out to softly hold her cheek. "I love you. All of you." Mimi''s breath stilled for a moment. She closed her eyes tight and after a long moment of silence, she opened them. "I''m a Hirogori." Tobias was silent, his deep and narrow gaze was focused solely on the nervous girl before him. Upon receiving a reaction like this, Mimi''s apprehension was clearly reflected in her eyes. She couldn''t read his expression at all! She clenched her hands by her side, feeling her fingernails pierce into the skin of her palms. Suddenly, her tightly clenched up hands were wrapped up by a warm hand that closed over hers. While one hand remained settled on his chest, Tobias lifted the other in front of his face, drawing her attention to their interlocked fingers. He marveled at the tender, fair little hands wrapped around his as if mesmerized. Mimi could understand why. He was examining her hand to ensure she didn''t injure herself from her actions just now. Against his slightly rough hands, hers looked smooth a soft. Mimi refocused her attention to his face when she saw him kiss her fingertips, one by one, slowly, reverently. Her eyes drifted up to meet his dark gaze. Mimi flung her eyes open wide. "Tobias¡­" She said his name with caution. He hummed a low and deep sound, his lips still on her fingers. "Did you hear what I said?" "Mhm," His expression was indifferent. Mimi tried her hardest to hold back the twitching of her face. "And?" "I already know." There was an unprecedented shock reflected on Mimi''s face. She widened her eyes as her face turned stiff. She gaped in silence as she lost her composure. Only after a long time did she recover her voice. She tried her best to suppress her building anxiety, but she couldn''t hold back the tremor in her voice as she asked, "You¡­You know?" Tobias nodded. "When?" Mimi frowned. "Three years ago." He looked very calm, even his tone revealed indifference. Mimi gawked. Three fucking years ago?! She was worried to tell him everything when he already knew for that long? What''s more, he didn''t even seem to care! Mimi opened her mouth but stopped herself from saying anything. She didn''t even bother to ask how he found out. There was only one nervous idiot who couldn''t keep his mouth shut. "You''re not mad?" Mimi couldn''t help but ask. Tobias''s expression softened a little, perhaps due to sensing Mimi''s uneasiness. "Should I be?" He looked at her with a lascivious grin, not a trace of anger could be seen. Mimi forcefully nodded. Tobias didn''t respond immediately. Her heart was beating furiously for his response. After a few minutes, he lowered their intertwined fingers and smiled. "It''s late. Let''s go to sleep." Mimi was dumbfounded. Was he not going to tell her whether he was mad or not? Without having the chance to retort, Tobias was already walking her to his bedroom. She only recovered her senses when she found herself lying flat on his bed, a pair of strong arms wrapped around her back. Her face was pressed against his chest. "Tobias are you really not mad?" She tried to raise her head, but his hand quickly lowered it. "Not mad," Tobias said, his tone lazy. "Why?" Mimi''s voice is soft and waxy. It sounds pitiful and helpless. "I lied to you for so long about who I was. I even asked Alec to lie to you for so long. I¡­I used you for my own advantage!" He should hate her at this point! Tobias lay still in the bed, his breathing growing slow and relaxed. Mimi thought he had fallen asleep when he suddenly said in a dark, low voice, "I love you. Whether you use me or don''t love me yet. I don''t care anymore. Now sleep." Mimi was astonished. But she didn''t bother to argue. After the night he had she didn''t dare delay his chance to sleep. Hiding a smile in his chest, Mimi quietly closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. _____ [1] Nurse liaisons establish patients'' eligibility for care, communicating with families, and interacting with a wide range of staff members, from admissions coordinators to case managers to physicians. They work in acute care, long-term acute care, hospice, and rehabilitation environments. 190 A Decision & Farewell It was a bleak, cold spring night. The moon cast long shadows over the Bai Manor. In his study, Bai Han sat hunched over a table by a window, surrounded by parchment scrolls from his troops at the borders. Beeswax candles as thick and tall as a man''s arm burned on either side of where he sat, on ornate iron holders. Suddenly, the sound of a knock broke the silence. Without raising his head from the paper in front of him, he said, "Come in." The door to the study slid open. The person walked across the room until they stopped in front of his desk. Bai Han''s movements ceased. His head stayed lowered for a moment longer before he lifted his gaze from the paper to study the figure in front of him. "Grandfather." Rin stared at the old man with a calm expression. He said not a word and tapped his finger on a book. Helpless to his silence, she could only stand and watch as her grandfather proceeded to ignore her. It had been long moments before she said another word. "I plan to travel to the Eastern Empire." "And what will you be doing there?" He set his pen down and looked up at her with folded hands. "I plan to visit my mother''s grave, then gather information on the men who killed her," Rin explained honestly. "After that¡­I plan to head south of the Eastern Empire." Bai Han''s expression grew darker. His hands folded before him clenched in an effort to not throw anything off the desk. "And why are you going there?" "That I cannot tell," Rin replied. Her grandfather frowned. "You do like to provoke me." Rin smiled. "I have yet to meet a man I did not provoke." Bai Han was astonished. He studied her expression, frowning. It irked him to see her so calm and composed. As if she wasn''t abandoning them. Abandoning them for the fourth time. With this thought, his mood turned sour. "So, you plan to leave despite my objection on the matter, investigate some strange men, and then leave to the south without telling me your reason. With all this, you expect me to offer you my blessing?" He leaned back in his seat. "I can protect myself. It was you who raised me after all." Rin assured him. He laughed harshly. "Yes, then I should have done a better job at raising you to respect your elders." "Grandfather¡­" "Rin." Bai Han pinched the space between his brows. "I''m trying to understand your reasoning¡­I truly am. But, no matter how I see it, you''ll only end up getting hurt. Or worse¡­" He couldn''t bear to complete that sentence. Rin stared into his eyes as he spoke. His eyes were red with deep circles beneath them at the stress and lack of sleep from the nights before. Bai Han sighed heavily and covered his tired eyes. Hearing him say those words made her feel the weight of it. The guilt in her stomach was heavier than grief, almost heavier than she could bear. Her lips parted to release a word, but nothing came out. The two could hear the night wind howling outside and scratching at the study window. "I know my actions in the past have hurt you. Now, my future choices will hurt you even more. But I hope you understand my intentions were and never have been to hurt you." Bai Han looked at her and let out a dry laugh. "The fact that you know that and continue to do it makes it even crueler." "I know." Rin strained a smile. "And for that reason, I don''t expect you to ever forgive me. You can even disown me if you wish to relieve yourself of the pain of my selfish actions¡­" Bai Han''s eyes narrowed dangerously thin. It was clear he did not appreciate her words. Rin smiled and continued. "No matter what I choose to do, I still consider you my family. There will be times I need to make difficult decisions. When those times come, I hope at some point, you will be able to forgive me." Bai Han froze, but he didn''t say anything and turned his eyes away coldly, shifting in his seat. Rin saw his actions but didn''t take it personally. She deserved it. "Rest well, grandfather," Rin walked toward the door and looked at Bai Han one last time. The old man continued avoiding her gaze. A rueful smile appeared on her face before quickly disappearing. She shut the study door behind her. Alone, Bai Han shifted his eyes to the door, appearing to be in deep thought. ¡­ Outside, the morning sun was shining through a haze of clouds. A falcon soared above, brown wings spread wide against the sky. Below, six figures gathered at the front of the Bai Manor. Today was the day of Manchu''s departure. The young man with blue eyes walked toward his horse and turned around to look at the people behind him. His mouth twitched in a suppressed laugh. "¡­You all didn''t have to wake up to see me off you know." Standing beside her uncle and Aiguo, Rin looked at Manchu with a faint smile. "Would you perhaps prefer we ignored you and continued with our morning breakfast?" Manchu was a little dumbfounded. He helplessly replied, "That would be a little¡­" Harsh, he thought. Rin chuckled and looked at him with a sincere expression. "Farewell, Sir Manchu. Be safe." Manchu smiled with a sigh. "And you, little strategist." A twitch developed in the corner of Rin''s eye. She never understood why he continued to call her by that unusual nickname. When Manchu''s gaze met a pair of gray eyes, he froze for a moment before curving his lips into a crooked smile. "It''s time to say goodbye now, huh?" An Sun looked at him and chuckled. "Yeah. So it seems." Manchu smiled. "Right." The two stood there, looking at each other, saying nothing. But it was the kind of nothing that meant everything. There were no other words needed between the two. "Get going you idiot." An Sun patted him on the shoulder. Manchu nodded and turned to his horse. Mounting onto it, he looked down at the group of people below him. They all looked at him with kind expressions. At that moment, something within his chest tightened upon seeing this scene. He cleared his throat. He glanced at Rin with a signature smile and said, "Oh, that''s right. I have been meaning to tell you, little strategist¡­you look even better as a girl than you did a man." When Rin heard his words, her eyes widened. She couldn''t suppress the corners of her mouth from twitching. Manchu laughed by his own joke and glanced at An Sun one more time before he shifted his horse and urged it forward. The tall wooden gates to the Bai Manor opened and his figure gradually disappeared down the bustling streets. As the gates closed, the young man''s figure was no longer seen. Everyone stood and stared at the gate in utter silence when a low rumble suddenly sounded into their ears. "I''m hungry," Aiguo grumbled while rubbing his stomach. Rin sighed and glanced at her uncle. Deciphering the meaning of her gaze, he nodded his head. "Let''s go eat." General Guo motioned him forward. Aiguo''s eyes lit up, but his brows quickly furrowed. "What about Rin?" General Guo sighed. "She''ll be right behind us." Opening his mouth to retort, Aiguo closed his mouth when receiving the general''s glare. He nodded his head and followed behind him. With just Rin and An Sun left, the two stood silently. "Sir Manchu''s quite a clever man." Rin suddenly said, her hands placed behind her back. An Sun shot a look in Rin''s direction, an eyebrow raised on his face. He could see faint reassurance reflected in her unreadable depths. Even though his voice was still the same, his tone had become much warmer and gentler. "Yeah, he is." Rin smiled and turned her gaze to the gates. The moment those doors closed, Manchu had set on his new journey. Unknown to the rest. She was sure An Sun was worried about when he returned to the An Clan. But they both knew Manchu was a capable, sharp character. He would survive. Meanwhile, An Sun''s eyes continued to stare up at the gates. The moment Manchu turned around and the gates closed, his mind was set. He slowly shut his eyes...When he opened them again, they were back to his usual clear gaze. "You once said that even if your attempts to succeed your purpose are in vain, you have to try." An Sun said, his voice calm. "I''ve made my choice." Rin''s slender brows drew together. An Sun focused his gaze on her lovely features. The usual chill in his expression faded and softened as if the spring breeze had pushed it away. "For me to advance and become my own man, I need to start something by myself with my own strength. I''m going to earn my honor." His eyes were bright and clear and he spoke with grave certainty. "I''m leaving to travel farther north." 191 Strict Authority "What?" Rin''s almond-shaped eyes were opened wide, a trace of confusion in their depths. An Sun''s eyes stared at the Bai Manor gate before shifting down to look at her. "All my life, I''ve been pledged to the An Clan. Now¡­I am free of those shackles. I am no longer the adopted bastard of the An Clan or the fallen commander. This is my chance to rid of my multiple faces and find what I''ve lost." To uncover his identity. Rin looked at him without any visible emotions in her expression, although she appeared slightly stiff. She hid her troubled mind and responded very calmly. "Where in the north do you plan to go?" "I hear in the town Jinping they''re requesting troops to enlist in their army. I intend to join the troop training there." He replied calmly. Rin lowered her head. So, he was going off to join an army. She couldn''t deny this was a wise decision on An Sun''s part, considering he wanted to develop his own strength. Moreover, with his already experienced training in warfare, he would be able to grow in a few years or less. But Rin didn''t know why his words troubled her. "How long until you leave?" Her eyes lifted to look at him. "It''s too early for me to leave. I''ll need time to prepare." He said. "I see." Rin''s voice softened. She let out a helpless sigh and said with a faint smile on her face, "I''m happy for you, Sun. I hope on your journey you''re able to find what you''re looking for." An Sun turned to her. He kept his eyes placed on her, not willing to miss the slightest change of expression on her face. After a while, a slow, faint smile finally appeared on his lips. "Yeah, me too." He chuckled. Rin nodded her head with a quiet expression while she suppressed the turbulent of emotions within her heart. ¡­ When the two finally joined everyone at the main hall for breakfast, Rin instantly noticed the two vacant seats at the table. "Where''s grandfather?" She cast her gaze over to General Guo with a frown. Looking up from his bowl, General Guo glanced at the empty seat beside him and sighed. "He''s eating breakfast in his study." "His study?" Rin''s frown deepened. Her eyes glanced over the empty seat again. She pressed her lips together tightly and sighed softly. It would appear he was still upset with her. "Please inform grandfather not to work too hard. It''s not good for his health." Rin said casually and sat down at the table filled with warm food. General Guo stared at his niece with a troubled expression. He very quickly took note of the affliction in her eyes that she tried to conceal. His brow wrinkled slightly and he offered in a gentle tone, "If you want I can have him¡­" "There''s no need," Rin gave him a reassuring, close-lip smile. "Let him be alone for a while." With her head lowered, he couldn''t read her expression at all. However, from her slow and unenthusiastic chewing, he could suspect that she was in deep thought. An Sun cursed the old man in his heart. While doing so, his chewing grew more and more aggressive. A dark and gloomy vibe filled the air and sent a chill down the spine. "Pass the rice." His voice came out colder than he expected. Aiguo, faced with his cold command visibly stiffened. He carefully glanced up from his food to see An Sun staring at him with piercing eyes. His gaze wasn''t intentionally cold, but it somehow created a chilly effect on Aiguo for a long time. He felt that the air around An Sun was turning a little too chilly. Aiguo trembled as he passed the large bowl of rice to him, "H-Here." An Sun paid no mind to the boy''s trembling as he took a large scoop of rice and set it in his bowl. Damn, he wished he had wine. ¡­ A cool spring breeze sweeps withering leaves into flight, the window to a room wide open. A tilted moon filling the bedroom with light. At that moment, a gentle knock sounded on the door to a room. After a day of training, Aiguo was limp with exhaustion. Detecting the sound of a knock on his door, he groaned and rolled himself on the side of his bed. "Come in," He grumbled. Following his muffled words, the door slid open. When Rin entered the room, she saw the boy laid out on his bed, limbs sprawled out with no visible movement. She sighed. "You''re not going to last with this endurance of yours." Hearing the girl''s voice, Aiguo''s eyes opened wide, and he quickly sat upright. He groaned at his sore muscles and rubbed his arms. He looked up to see Rin walking over to sit on the edge of his bed. His face flushed a little. A subtle scent came from her shoulders, making him slightly nervous. "What¡­What are you doing here??? Alone in a room with the girl he likes, his heart couldn''t help but race. He straightened himself up, crossed his legs, and looked into those emerald eyes that always captivated him. Meanwhile, Rin stared at the boy with an unclear expression. After a long moment of silence, she said: "I''m leaving." Very quickly, the smile on Aiguo''s face vanished. His brows furrowed into a tight frown. "What do you mean you''re leaving?" He made a dark expression. Rin looked at him for a moment then sighed. "I had mentioned to you before that I came here to find someone. Now that I''ve found them, I can continue my goal." "What''s your goal?" Aiguo frowned. She smiled but could give no answer. Her response only caused Aiguo''s frustration to flare. He clenched his fist and finally restrained his erupting emotions. "Can I come with you?" "No." Rin shook her head. "Why not?!" His voice raised a little. Facing the boy''s anger, Rin''s expression remained calm. She emitted a small sigh as if she were dealing with a child''s tantrum. "The journey is too unpredictable. Moreover, your purpose is to stay here and train under my uncle. In a few years, you will be a soldier in his army." Aiguo frowned and fiercely said, "What if I don''t want to train? What if I don''t want to become a soldier?" "You won''t have a choice. You will obey." She declared. Her tone was serious. Unlike her usually soft and kind voice, the Rin now carried the strict authority of a person in power. Aiguo stiffened and gnashed his teeth in frustration, his clenched fingers biting into his palms. Listening to her words, he could feel for the first time, the difference in not just their age, but status as well. He felt powerless. Weak. "Is this why you brought me here? To get rid of me so you could go on your journey?" He asked while gritting his teeth. "Aiguo¡­" Rin sighed softly. "No! The moment we left the village, everything you do or say isn''t for me but yourself! You don''t care whether I''m miserable or not! Everything, all of it is just for yourself!" His chest rose up and down rapidly with heavy breaths. Rin''s face had been stone before he spoke; then it hardened. For a moment, an inkling of affliction surfaced on her face but disappeared the next second. She stared at Aiguo for a moment then stood up from the bed and walked to the window, her hands behind her back. "You''re right. I am doing this for myself. I don''t particularly care whether you''re happy or not. Is it unreasonable? Perhaps it is." She turned around to face Aiguo and her eyes shone with strong emotions. "But I don''t want to see another person I care about to die. When I''m gone, I won''t be able to protect you anymore. That''s why you need to grow stronger mentally and physically. You may not like it, but this is your only choice." Aiguo was stunned for a moment. The anger in his eyes instantly chilled over, but the guilt in his heart only increased. When he met her deep gaze, he looked away. He sat quietly, thinking of her words. Seeing him fall into deep thought, Rin''s expression softened and returned to her usual soft smile. While her tone remained cold, it just so slightly thawed as she said, "You won''t need to attend tomorrow''s training. Take the time to rest." Aiguo was silent. He hesitated for a moment before shifting his head to meet her gaze. However, when he lifted his head, she was already exiting his room; the door closing behind her. 192 Fate Demands The door to Rin''s room opened, but she paid no attention to it. Feeling something land on her shoulder, she shifted her gaze. The moment her eyes landed on the familiar bird, her eyes softened. She raised a finger and gently stroked Ju''s head. The falcon indulged in her touch with closed eyes. "You were rather harsh to that boy." A voice sounded behind her. Rin lowered her hand from the bird''s head and looked back down at the book in her hand. "Maybe so. But it made him listen." Wei Jingyi stared at the girl''s small back and sighed helplessly. He couldn''t deny her words. "You seem to have established a very strong family here." His eyes wandered around the large room. "Yes," Rin said with the same calm tone. She skimmed a page in her book and coughed into her fist. "Then may I ask why you still plan to leave them behind? It''s clear they care about you." When Rin paused from flipping pages, Wei Jingyi grew silent. The room was filled with stillness until slowly, Rin turned to Wei Jingyi, her eyes slightly cold. "Are you perhaps questioning my choice to go?" Her voice was dangerously calm. "No. I have already pledged to follow you regardless of your decision. I just couldn''t help but point out a notable fact." Wei Jingyi walked toward the table with a pot of tea and poured it into two cups. Rin stared at him silently. When he passed her a cup, she sighed and set the book down on the table before accepting the cup from his hand. "Don''t think I don''t understand how cruel my actions are. I''ve been told that enough already." Rin voice was soft, depressed even. The man across from her silently stared as she spoke in a gentle voice. Her eyes tilted down to stare at her cup as she coughed lightly. "But it''s not about what I want, it''s what fate demands." Wei Jingyi''s brows furrowed. "And what does fate demand?" Rin didn''t speak and looked at him seriously. She glanced down at her cup and traced her finger along the cup''s rim. For a moment, something flashed within her eyes. Lifting the cup up, she guzzled it in one go before wiping her wet lips with her thumb. The corners of her lips curved. Her smile held complete coldness. "That I take back the empire from those who betrayed my family." ... The following morning, Rin woke up and headed to the training ground as usual. Just before she and General Guo began training, her actions stopped. Rin raised her head reflexively. A pair of nervous eyes were staring straight at her. It was Aiguo. She couldn''t help but be a little surprised by his appearance. The corners of Rin''s lips curved upward ever so slightly, giving her a look of vague bemusement. "I thought I said you had the day off today." "I¡­I want to grow stronger. I promise I''ll also train harder!" Not just Rin, but General Guo behind her was surprised as well. They looked at the boy who stood before them with a firm and grave expression on his face. Rin''s cheeks puffed a little. The laugh would not be contained any longer. It burst from her lips and echoed through the area. Aiguo looked at her dumbfounded. In that instant, Rin grabbed a bamboo stick from the ground and tossed it to him. Aiguo''s eyes widened as he quickly stepped forward to catch it. Grasping it in his hands, he lifted his head to see a hint of a smile appearing on Rin''s face. "Then let''s train." Her emerald eyes lit up. With bright eyes, Aiguo nodded his head. In the four hours or so that followed, Aiguo had been brutally beaten. He was certain at the end of the day he''d find multiple bruises. "Focus." He heard the girl in front of him say, her eyes concentrated on him. Aiguo panted and wiped the heavy beads of sweat from his forehead. His hair and clothes felt sticky, however, he couldn''t stop now. Gripping the bamboo stick in his hand, he lunged forward. He considered for a moment whether he should slow down, but he did not stop. Instead, he sped up the rate and strength of the charge. Before he could make contact, Rin spun the staff in her hand and with swift movements, slid it beneath his feet. Aiguo''s eyes sharpened. With whatever strength he managed to possess, his legs jumped and evaded her attack. Aiguo froze for a moment, stunned. He¡­he dodged an attack! Rin''s eyebrows raised, her eyes brimming with a gratified expression. He was improving. Regrettably, Aiguo''s success was short-lived the moment Rin swung her bamboo stick and hit the side of his stomach. Aiguo''s eyes widened and he clutched his side in pain. "Ouch¡­" He groaned through clenched teeth. Rin looked at him and fell into deep thought. His strength was pitifully weak. However, this was expected considering he grew up in a small village with little to no food. Rin tilted her head to glance at the man beside her, "Uncle, after today''s training, order the servants to increase his portions for every meal. But make dinner light, I don''t want him to sleep on a full stomach." General Guo grasped the meaning of his niece''s words and nodded his head in agreement. He also thought the boy was too frail-looking. "I''ll inform them." Rin nodded and wiped the sweat from her forehead. She turned to Aiguo. "You did well today. Now go wash up." Elevating his head with glistening eyes, Aiguo bobbed his head. "Thank you! I will train even harder tomorrow!" His tone was filled with sincerity. Rin blinked. Sighing, she smiled helplessly and watched the boy run off to bathe. "I''ll take good care of him when you''re gone." Lifting her head, Rin''s eyes widened when her uncle''s deep voice spoke in a mild tone. "He''ll be tough to handle, but I''m certain he won''t be as difficult as when I trained you." Rin turned to face him, her lips curled in a half-smile. "Thank you, uncle." General Guo made an affirmative grunt in response and turned to pick up the bamboo staffs from their training session. Rin observed his movements with a faint smile on her lips. A cool spring breeze fluttered between the short strands of her hair, a refreshing chill running through her warm skin. Glancing up at the sky, she sighed softly to herself. When she was gone... 193 A Hearts Foolish Choice As Rin was walking through the hall after bathing, she came upon a figure she had not seen in a while. Yun Suyin. Rin could see the changes in the girl''s appearance in comparison to when she last saw her. Her milky complexion had grown pale, and the corners of her eyes appeared to be slightly red. For a moment, Rin was surprised. While she knew it most certainly had to do with An Sun, she couldn''t help but be curious as to what happened between the two for her to look so haggard. "Miss Yun?" Sure enough, the moment Yun Suyin heard her voice, the girl''s entire body froze. When her eyes turned to look at the perplexed expression on Rin''s face, she lowered her head quickly. "W-What are you doing here?" She stammered, her voice a little on the hoarse side. Inwardly, Yun Suyin was feeling remorseful to be seen outside by Rin of all people. Ever since the incident with An Sun, she could not muster herself to leave her room. After two days, she finally stepped out to get fresh air. Who would have thought the first person she''d meet would be Rin! In the midst of her inner turmoil, Yun Suyin missed the amused expression on Rin''s face. "I''ve just finished bathing and was about to go on a little stroll." "I-Is that so?" Yun Suyin continued to speak with her hair veiling her face. Rin stared at her silently before smiling kindly. "You know, it''s quite impolite to not look at someone when they''re speaking to you. I wonder if Miss Yun wouldn''t mind looking at me." The hands by Yun Suyin''s clenched. She bit her lower lip before elevating her head to look at Rin. When their eyes met, she was surprised to see that Rin''s expression hadn''t changed. Moreover, her gaze had not wandered anywhere else besides her eyes. The corner of Rin''s mouth quirked up. She chuckled and said with one of her soft smiles. "That''s better. Now, would Miss Yun like to join me on my stroll? It always relaxes me after a long day." Yun Suyin''s large doe eyes widened slightly. She looked at Rin and studied her expression carefully with narrowed eyes. That half-smile made the girl seem less intimidating, somehow. After a while, Yun Suyin tilted her chin a little and simply said the words, "Very well." Rin perceived the look on her face but mentioned nothing of it. A smile played across her lips as she ushered her forward. ¡­ "Miss Yun, are you in love with An Sun?" The moment those words left her mouth, the color on Yun Suyin''s cheeks blossomed. Her lashes fluttered sheepishly. However, recalling the previous encounter she had with An Sun, she shivered. While Yun Suyin''s feelings for him were still present, there was a lingering sense of fear beneath it. "I do." She whispered. "I see." Rin hummed thoughtfully and looked up at the sky. For many, a woman''s shield was her hair. It made one feel confident and beautiful. Even with her short hair, however, Rin looked graceful, dressed in all lilac robes that lifted at every gust of wind, and made her look as if she might take flight. She didn''t possess any curves, her body slender as a willow. With her narrow nose, full lips, and milk-pale skin, she possessed all the beauty that men wished to protect and woman sought to have. She wondered if An Sun was also captivated by her. With this in mind, her gaze unconsciously dimmed. "I was never able to ask you, but what does your family think of you leaving, Miss Yun?" Rin suddenly asked while turning her gaze to her. Surprised by Rin''s unexpected question, Yun Suyin was silent for a moment. The hands by her sides clenched. "They do not know." Rin sounded a faint hum. "I met your little sister back at the inn. I''m sure they all must be worried not knowing where you are. I know my family was whenever I went missing." "¡­Yes." Yun Suyin''s voice grew quiet. "But...my mother always told me to follow my heart''s desires, no matter what others thought." After she had finished speaking, Yun Suyin stole a glance at Rin only to see she was smiling at her. For some unknown reason, she felt a little tense when their gazes met. Yun Suyin found Rin''s eyes had always been unsettling; pale emerald, almost luminous, flecked with gold. Her eyes could see inside a person, could see their truest, darkest thoughts they possessed down deep. When Rin looked at her, Yun Suyin felt all her emotions were exposed, leaving her bare and vulnerable. While Rin could sense the girl''s uneasiness, she didn''t try to defuse it. "Your mother''s words are very wise, Miss Yun. Following your heart is often the right choice." Rin stopped to stare at a blooming pink orchid. Her fingertips stroked the petals gently with a dull gaze. "But once in a while, our hearts will make foolish choices. It''s up to you whether or not you wish to follow it." Yun Suyin''s eyes widened. She opened her mouth to respond but closed it, unable to think of the words to say. Rin watched the various expression play out on the girl''s face and smiled helplessly. For the remainder of their walk, the two silently admired the blooming flowers within the garden. ¡­ At dusk, the interior of the tents turned dim and eerie. The last light of day slanted down through the flaps of the tent, washing the camp in a red gloom. "I see you have returned. I take everything has been handled well?" Standing before the An Clan head, Manchu cupped his fist with a lowered gaze. "Yes, my Lord. I apologize for my lateness, however, after the ambush¡­" Manchu''s words paused, his hands squeezing to the point of trembling. "I had to issue out a proper burial for Young Master An." An Hongyu examined his expression and made an affirmative grunt in response. "You''ve traveled long. You may go rest for the day and receive orders in the morning." Manchu bowed his head. At that moment, he suddenly raised his eyes, a look of resolution spread across his face. "My Lord, before I go, there is one thing I''d like to show you." "What is it?" An Hongyu''s eyebrows wrinkled. "Before Young Master An''s death, he received an order from you to take the head of the Governor Duyi of the Jilin province." An Hongyu had a cold expression on his face. After a while, he uttered a response, "Yes. That''s correct." Manchu''s eyes slanted upward. He cast a glance at the soldier beside him. The soldier nodded his head to his signal. He took the dirty brown cloth bag in his hands and flung its contents on the floor. At that moment, the room fell silent, everyone''s eyes set on the object that had rolled out of the bag. An Hongyu''s eyes widened with shock as he looked down at the object below his feet. Staring at him with swelling eyes and a ghostly complexion was the head of Duyi Zhong. 194 The Path To Success "This¡­" An Hongyu''s voice trailed. "Yes," Manchu confirmed. "It''s the head of Governor Duyi Zhong of the Jilin province." Silence pervaded the tent. Everyone''s eyes locked intensely on the decapitated head in the center of the floor. An Hongyu''s cold eyes stared at it silently. After a long time, he said wearily: "Who killed him?" Despite asking, he could already guess who did it. As expected, Manchu replied: "An Sun." Once more, there was silence. At that point, An Hongyu''s expression twisted, a fleet of emotions flashing across his face. "Before his death, An Sun informed us of your orders. In the beginning, yes, he was reluctant. But to ensure no harm would come between him and the clan, he beheaded Governor Duyi. We never expected to return and prove to you his loyalty he would¡­" Manchu''s hands gripped into fists, his expression filled with pure loathing. An Hongyu shifted his eyes from Manchu to stare back at the head. His mood was complicated. "Thank you. You''ve done well¡­" His voice sounded faint. "As for An Sun''s honor and loyalty to the clan, we will conduct a proper ceremony to celebrate his death." A strained smile appeared on Manchu''s face. He cupped his hands and lowered his head. "Thank you, my Lord." An Hongyu nodded before waving his hand to dismiss him. All the while, his eyes remained on the head below his feet. Manchu bowed his head and turned to leave the tent. Stepping out, he breathed in a large breath of the spring air. It would seem he succeeded in his first mission. At the time when An Sun and Bai Han left to find Bai Rin, he and the troops had set their plans into action. It was predicted that An Hongyu suspected An Sun of rebellion long before his so-called ''death.'' To them, his name was recognized as a dead and treacherous bastard child. While not false, this didn''t sit too well for Manchu and the troops. After some discussion, Manchu set up a plan. To show An Sun was still loyal to the clan even before his ''death'', he would deliver to them the head of Duyi Zhong. To be more precise, a look-alike. Manchu ordered the remaining troops they had to search for someone with similar features to the Jilin governor and bring him over. Not long had passed when they found someone. After that, all was set in stone. Not only would this bring light to An Sun''s name, marking him as an honorable son and member of the clan, but this would also cause discord between An Hongyu and An Ruo. It was killing two birds with one stone. A win-win situation. Standing in the center of the field with his hands behind his back, Manchu''s eyes curved. He would make sure An Sun''s plans would not be in vain. "Shall I bring refreshments to your tent, General Manchu?" A soldier beside him asked. The soldier nodded. "Yes." About to take a step into his tent, Manchu paused. His eyes swept over to a certain figure walking in the distance. The man wore a hooded cloak, brown and nondescript. The rising sun was peeking over the tents behind his shoulder, so it was hard to make out the face beneath his hood. The man suddenly stopped and turned his head over. At that moment, Manchu''s expression changed. Those eyes¡­ Before he had a chance to stare any further, the young man looked away and continued to walk away in the direction of An Ruo''s tent. Manchu''s eyes narrowed. When that young man looked at him, for a moment¡­he saw pale emerald eyes. There was only one person he knew who possessed such a rare color ¨C Bai Rin. Was it perhaps more common than they thought? No¡ªthe chances of ever seeing another with that color would be unlikely. A growing suspicion surfaced in his heart, but for the time being Manchu was forced to let it go. Glancing in the direction of the young man one last time, Manchu turned to walk to his tent. ¡­ At night, in the study of General Guo. A look of surprise flitted across the middle-aged general''s eyes for a brief moment at the news he just received. "You''re leaving?" Standing with his back straight, hands placed behind his back, An Sun nodded. "When?" General Guo asked. "Possibly in a week''s time." "I see." General Guo sat up with a sigh. He walked toward the table with bottles of wine and unclogged a cork with a pop. "Is there anything we can offer to make your travel smoother?" He poured the red wine into a cup and passed it to the young man. An Sun took the cup and shook his head. "Besides a horse, there''s not much I''ll need." "Money?" General Guo''s brows raised. An Sun snorted. "What use is money when there are the woods?" The woods could provide him with a place to sleep and food. In response to those words, General Guo''s eyes lit up with admiration. He grunted in approval. "I''m guessing you''ll be enlisting in an army in the north?" An Sun nodded his head. "I heard there was one in Jinping." General Guo''s eyebrows raised. He was surprised. "The Jinping province army has a rather rigorous training course." An Sun chuckled. "That''s why I''m going there." After speaking, in one shot, he drank the wine in his cup until there wasn''t even a single drop left. The wine was sweet and strong, redolent with the smell of northern spices. General Guo sighed helplessly as he poured more wine into his empty cup. "I happen to know the commander there. If you''d like, I can send in a good word for you." An Sun glanced at the man as the wine was being poured. Something flashed within his gaze. Truth be told, it was the first time someone willingly offered to help him with no motives. It was unusual. A hint of a smile flashed through An Sun''s eyes, but it was quickly hidden. "There''s no need. I decided to go on this journey using my strength, and that''s what I intend to do until the end." While he was appreciative of the other''s kindness, he could not allow himself to borrow the power of others. Even though he earned the respect of many of his troops, to others he was only feared not just for his ruthlessness, but the name behind him. The majority of his life he was raised with the backing of the An Clan. This time he wanted to make something of himself with his own hands. Only then will he be able to make a name for himself. Turning, General Guo looked at An Sun. Hearing the young man''s response and seeing he was so settled on his purpose, he felt rather pleased. If An Sun hadn''t decided to join the army in Jinping, he would have recruited him into the Bai army. He raised his cup toward An Sun with a rare smile on his face. "In that case, I wish you well on your journey. If you change your mind, the Bai family will be here to support you." An Sun''s lips twitched upwards in a smile when he saw his actions. He raised his cup and clanked his cup against General Guo''s. "I''ll remember that." They drank. An Sun held up an empty wine cup and reached for the gourd to fill it up once more. Suddenly, a commotion occurred outside. "Master Bai! Master Bai!" Following the maidservant''s shriek, lanterns flared to life all over the previously dark Bai Manor. Both men raised their heads in the direction of the maidservant''s voice. Very quickly, the peaceful mood turned grim. An Sun''s eyes narrowed. From the frantic tone in their voice, he could sense something was wrong. The two stepped out of the study to see the lantern lights were burning bright in the hall, making it as bright as day. Appearing from around the corner, Bai Han''s face went cold, like an ancient lake locked up with frost. "What happened? What''s with all the commotion?" Just before they had the chance to further investigate the situation, they heard another cry. "Summon a physician! There''s blood! On the pillow! And she''s soaked with sweat! The young miss...She threw up blood!" No one spoke for a moment. The grating sound of the maidservant''s words was ringing in everyone''s ears. The news hit everyone like a bolt from the blue. Bai Han''s eyes were vicious. His face was pale but full of anger and fear, enough to make others shudder. "Summon a physician, now!" 195 A Recurring Illness A delicate watery fragrance was drifting in the air, usually evoking a calming atmosphere through the night. However, at that moment, the entire Bai Manor was in a panic frenzy. At this time, Bai Han''s roar resounded around the entire manor. "Rin!" Once he barged right into the room, he saw his granddaughter''s wretched appearance, as she lay asleep on the pillow, perspiring and flushed. Her pillow was wet with numerous red stains from where she had coughed. She looked unconscious, but her frail white hands gripped the white sheets so tightly her knuckles whitened. Her eyes were closed, breathing from her mouth in great difficulty and knotting her eyebrows in pain. Bai Han''s heart ached at the sight. He came right over to the bed and pulled Rin''s hand away from clutching tightly at the blankets. "Rin, it''s okay. I''m here. Open your eyes for me." His tone was stern but soothing. He couldn''t hide the shakiness in his voice. Detecting the sound of her grandfather''s voice, Rin opened her eyes weakly, her breathing heavy. "Grandfather..." Before she could stop herself, she coughed and splattered blood onto the white bedsheets and Bai Han''s clothing. She closed her eyes; she felt so tired. "Rin!" He caught the girl''s collapsing body with trembling hands and wiped it away with the back of his sleeve without a care. Rin''s vision blurred as she weakly held her grandfather''s arm. She pulled herself up and leaned against the cold wall. She had felt so weary previously, but now it felt as if a massive boulder was pushing against her chest. She caught her breath and turned to the wall to cough. Blood spots marked the wall. Rin heaved and heaved until there was nothing but a hollow pit in her gut. She leaned into Bai Han, who massaged her back and offered her a cup of water which she gladly took, but even that forced its way up. All of Bai Han''s emotions were laid bare on his face as he reached out to stroke Rin''s sweat-covered face. "It''s okay¡­you''re okay." These words were mostly for himself. This wasn''t good. At this rate, if she were to lose any more blood, she would¡­ Standing in the middle of the doorway, General Guo''s expression had grown dark. "Where''s the physician?!" He roared at the maidservants behind him. The maidservants flinched, and instantly their bodies trembled. "Um¡ªuh," The maidservant uttered, startled and anxious. General Guo glared at her, eyes narrowed and cool, chilling even. Feeling his cold and intense gaze on her, she choked. An older maidservant watched from the side and spoke up. "This servant was informed that he''s on his way." "Tell him to hurry! Now!" Bai Han was on the verge of madness. He turned back to the girl on the bed and wiped the sweat from her brows. "Rin?" A young and weak voice sounded from the corner. An Sun shifted his dark gaze over to see a sleepy-eyed Aiguo walking down the hall toward the room. The light in An Sun''s eyes dimmed as he quickly walked over toward the boy and shielded his view. "Go back to sleep." He ordered coldly. Hearing the man''s strict tone, Aiguo blinked his eyes and his sleepiness faded a little. He looked up at An Sun to see his expression was etched with a deep frown. Looking at everyone else, who was surrounding Rin''s room, an ominous premonition arose in his heart. "Rin?" Aiguo tried to sidestep An Sun, however, he blocked him. "Kid, go back to bed." An Sun says again, his tone more menacing. "No! What happened to Rin?" Aiguo continuously tried to step around An Sun, but he was once again blocked. "Let me see her!" The boy''s childish voice raised. "Listen¡ª" Before An Sun could speak, the sound of a loud and sharp cough in the room behind him was heard. Unconsciously, he looked behind him. In that moment of distraction, Aiguo pushed passed him to look into the room. When Aiguo entered the room, a heavy scent of blood wafted through his nostrils. His eyes went to the frail figure on the bed, and all the color drained from his face as he stared, wide-eyed and frightened, his breath tight in his throat. "Rin?" His voice trembled. Bai Han turned around at the sound of the boy''s voice and frowned. "Someone get the boy out of here." His eyes shifted to An Sun, who nodded in understanding. Not only was the boy''s fear not appropriate in the situation, but it also wasn''t something someone so young should witness. "No!" Aiguo shouted and struggled when An Sun suddenly hauled him over his shoulder and walked away from the scene. "Rin!" "Calm down," An Sun''s voice was calm and steady. Arriving in front of his room, he set the boy down on the bed but once more, he tried to get up and leave. "That''s enough." An Sun placed his hands on his shoulders and firmly held him down. "No! I saw blood! Rin, she was¡ª" "I know." An Sun''s face was expressionless, but his voice was menacingly patient. Aiguo turned slowly to look up at An Sun, and a tense silence settled like a thick blanket over them as the two stare at each other. After a few seconds, Aiguo blinked and unexpectedly, his eyes were brimming with tears. His throat tightened as he started to let out a choked sob. An Sun sighed. He extended a hand and patted the boy on his back in a comforting manner. He did not know what to say. "She''s strong, remember that." He managed after an awkward silence. "But¡­But¡­" Aiguo''s words were barely audible. "She''ll be fine." An Sun said with a sigh, his voice bleak and devoid of feeling. His dark gray eyes looked up at the ceiling and his pupils dilated as he sank deep into his thoughts. "She''ll be fine." ¡­ By the time the physician arrived, Rin finally drifted off to sleep out of exhaustion. Bai Han and General Guo stood by the side of her bed while the physician checked her pulse. There was silence for a long time. Finally, the old physician lifted his head to look at the two men anxiously waiting. "Does the young miss have a history of this illness?" General Guo and Bai Han looked at each other. Throughout the years of raising Rin, they were familiar with this recurring illness. It had been the first winter after they adopted her when she suddenly became ill. That night, they awoke to the sound of a vicious cough only to find out, she had coughed blood. The little girl, at the time, reassured them it was a recurring illness from when she was young. It had been two years since she last had these symptoms. However, this didn''t sit well for the two, and they quickly contacted every physician they could find. After a few weeks of rest, the coughing stopped, but her body was still too weak to stand. It was only when winter began to fade that she recovered. A year later, the same illness occurred again. In the third year, Bai Han decided to send her to visit his family in the Southern Empire where it was warmer. Only until winter was over, would she return home. This method seemed to work until the day Rin was taken as An Sun''s strategist. General Guo nodded to the physician''s question. "It''s been like this since she was young. However, it only ever occurred during the winter." Right now, it was spring. "Hmm¡­" The physician thought deeply. "Has the young miss experienced any stress lately?" Bai Han''s brows furrowed. "What does this have to do with it?" The physician didn''t seem affected by Bai Han''s sharp tone. "It''s quite common for stress to affect an individual''s health, making the person susceptible to infections." He concluded. "That¡­" Bai Han had been about to respond when he paused. His weary eyes went to the frail girl on the bed. A sense of guilt warped around his stomach and climbed its way to his chest. While Bai Han was silent, the physician looked at him before letting out a deep sigh. "I can try providing the young miss with a tonic. But she''ll need to take it for a long time to lessen her symptoms. Possibly for a few months." "Is there a cure for this?" Bai Han''s brows frowned. The physician shook his head. "The only cure would be for the young miss to continue her treatment and take in plenty of rest." There was silence. General Guo and Bai Han swept their eyes over the girl on the bed, both sharing the same complex and distressing emotions. Rubbing the space between his brows, Bai Han sighed. "Very well. Prepare it." The physician nodded and bowed his head before vacating the room. With just the three left, Bai Han closes his eyes, dread etched in his face. General Guo looked at him with furrowed brows. "It''s not your fault." He tried to reassure. Bai Han laughed self-mockingly. "Isn''t it? Was it not I who rejected to hear her words? Was it not I who caused her to show such a painful expression?" His eyes lowered down to the floor with a harsh stare. "¡­I try protecting her, yet all I do is cause her pain." "Bai Han¡­" General Guo looked at the old man with a troubled expression. There was silence once more. Outside of the room, a figure leaned against the wall with crossed arms. He listened to the men speaking inside and tilted his head back against the wall and sighed. "Idiot." 196 Chaotic Emotions The clouds rolled in to cloak the moon and stars, and the darkness lay thick upon the Bai family manor. For the remainder of the night, Bai Han sat in a chair beside Rin''s bed, his eyes never once straying away from her sleeping figure. Afraid he''d miss the slightest discomfort in her expression. To his relief, her coughing had stopped for the night. However, her temperate quickly rose. Every so often, he''d wipe down her forehead with a wet cloth to subside her warm temperature. "Old man." Bai Han turned back, his eyes were bloodshot with exhaustion, face uniquely thin and pale. Only his expression was lighter. Seeing the young man at the doorway, he scowled. Before he had the chance to speak, An Sun said: "Let me watch her for the night. You rest." Bai Han''s brows furrowed. He slowly shook his head. "No. I''ll watch her¡­" An Sun looked at him, his arms crossed over his chest while one hip leaned against the frame of the door. His deep, gray eyes looked over the old man''s face before he sighed. "I wasn''t asking for your opinion." A shadow fell across Bai Han''s face. "You¡­" "She wouldn''t want to see you like this. She''s stressed out enough as it is." An Sun''s voice was calm but sincere. After saying that, Bai Han went silent. Something cold moved in his eyes. His face pale with pain. After a long silence, he turned to An Sun with a worn-out expression. "Fine." His legs were stiff and sore as he stood up from the chair. He glanced back one last time at the girl on the bed. His dry lip tightened into a thin line before he turned to face An Sun with a sharp stare. "You will only watch her. If anything happens, call for me." The muscles on An Sun''s face twitched. He nonetheless nodded his head to appease the overprotective grandfather. "Understood." Bai Han watched him, wary. After a few seconds, he looked away and tiredly walked down the hall. An Sun watched his back disappear around the corner in silence. Slowly, his eyes shifted to the figure on the bed. It was only after a few minutes when he leaned off the doorframe and walked inside the room. Even in the dark, you could see her, like a shining beacon. The white tone of her skin reminding him of smooth porcelain as the moonlight shone through the window and on to her. An Sun crossed the room to the bed and looked down at Rin where she lay. He stood for a long moment, silent. Her chest rose and fell with each shallow breath. When he noticed how pale she looked, his pupils shrunk. The hands by his side tightened into fists. "¡­You were fine earlier. But it seems like you are feverish now." He muttered. His brows drew together in a frown and his expression turned dark. Rin''s muscles visibly loosened the moment the cloth brushed against her heated skin. A look of comfort seemed to wash over her face. An Sun''s movements slowed. He set the cloth down on the side and suddenly extended his hand out to her face. His hand levitated for a moment before finally, his fingers grazed her forehead. Her skin was smooth beneath his fingers. After a while, he withdrew his hand. She didn''t feel too warm. He could only hope this was the last stage of her symptoms. "Mm." He heard a soft groan. An Sun looked down to see Rin shifting in her bed. Her face was pale, her brows furrowed and beaded with sweat. His gaze was involuntarily drawn to the trails of perspiration trailing down her flushed cheeks. The hand that had previously lifted away from her face raised back up. Slowly, his finger wiped a bead of sweat rolling down her cheek. Her skin felt soft. There were numerous times when he touched her when she was known as Bai Lan. However, he never realized how soft her skin felt until now. Perhaps it was because he now identified her as a woman, rather than a frail woman-like boy. Still soundly asleep, Rin suddenly leaned her warm face into his cool fingers. An Sun''s eyes lowered to conceal the depths within his pupils. Without thinking, his finger softly stroked her cheek. "If you still consider yourself one of my people¡­my brother¡­then don''t get hurt so easily." He whispered in a low voice. Just when he was about to retract his hand, the girl laying in the bed stirred. His eyes widened, and he swiftly jerked his hand back with a slight flush on his cheeks. Her eyelids fluttered, and she finally woke up. Her eyes were soft with sleep, her dark, short hair tousled and sweaty. Rin stared at the dimly lit ceiling and blinked. After a while, her gaze shifted to the side. Her eyes found him. They were full of confusion. "What are you doing here?" She asked in a voice strangely flat and emotionless. An Sun stared back at her with a steady gaze. "Watching over you." He replied. "Why?" Rin''s brows furrowed. An Sun gave out a chuckle. "To ensure you don''t die pitifully in your sleep from a fever." "Oh..." Rin touched her brow and felt the sweat along her hairline. She raised her head and found it heavy. An Sun quickly leaned over and held down her slender shoulders. Rin looked up to see him staring at her with a stern expression. "Stay down." Rin obediently did as she was told. She looked at him with flashing eyes and a smile unexpectedly bloomed on her face. "It seems we''ve switched roles now, huh?" "What do you mean?" An Sun looked at her with furrowed brows. Rin chuckled. "When you returned to the camp after being wounded, I watched over you for the night. Who would have thought you''d return the favor." Unknowingly, the turmoil on An Sun''s face melted away, leaving only a tiny, warm smile on his lips. He had almost forgotten about that. So much had happened since then, it was hard to remember what went on when they were merely just comrades. Now, things were different. "Cough--! Cough---!" An Sun''s body suddenly went stiff. His originally calm state turned into tension all at once. He stood up from his chair and drew closer to the girl coughing on the bed. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling uncomfortable anywhere?" An Sun frowned heavily, afraid that something had gone wrong. Rin coughed into her fist and glanced up through slightly teary eyes. She was surprised to see An Sun''s normally clear eyes were clouded with worry and fear. This unsettled her slightly. She coughed again into her throat. "My throats just a little dry. Could you pass me some water?" At that moment, An Sun''s body visibly eased. Now that she mentioned it, her voice did sound a little raspy. Turning to the pitcher of water by the bed, he poured it into a cup before passing it to her. "Thank you," Rin smiled gratefully and lifted the cup to her lips. When her throat finally moistened, she let out a breath of relief. She looked back down at sheets to see her hands appeared frail. Her lips pursed. Right before it all went dark, she remembered something. Taking in the words from Master Qiu, Rin sat down on the floor and attempted to meditate. She had tried clearing her mind, but everything, her mind, body, and heart were too chaotic. Her grandfather was disappointed in her. An Sun was leaving to follow his path. And she¡­she felt lost. She decided to leave to secure her family''s safety. To avenge her mother and father, who had fought so hard to protect her. But in the end, all that was left was nothing but misery and sorrow. That day she visited Jia''s body and cut her hair; she had rid of the old Rin. She was no longer the Rin she used to be. She would no longer be weak. And yet¡­she had fallen to such a pathetic state. Rin''s hand squeezed the sheets, her knuckles white. An Sun looked at her hand, so thin and pale, then back at her eyes. He couldn''t read her expression at all. There was a storm whirling in his eyes as he furrowed his brows. Without thinking, he pulled Rin''s hand away from the blankets. Her small hand rested in his large palm. "You''ll hurt your hand." He suddenly whispered with his deep, low voice. Recovering her senses Rin looks down at their hands. "Oh¡­" Her hand was rough, raw, and weary from years of hard work. She''d tried taking care of her hand''s appearance but gave up after endless struggles. In comparison to hers, An Sun''s hand was large and rough. Unexpectedly, his fingers looked better-kept than hers. They were rather long too. Rin stared at their joined hands in a daze for a moment. "You''ve done well." Upon hearing An Sun''s low, magnetic voice, Rin turned to look at him. Her eyes were slightly wide. Seeing the man just staring at her face without a single word, Rin turned her head ¨C no longer able to hold his gaze. She slipped her hands out of his and placed it gently on her stomach. "You should rest. I''ll be fine for the remainder of the night. If I happen to feel unwell, I''ll call a maidservant." An Sun stared at her silently for a moment, then he sighed. He didn''t say anything more as he stood up and left the room. When she heard the door to her room slid shut, Rin shifted her gaze to the side. She stared at the door in silence. Elevating her hand, she stared at her thin, white fingers tips with a quiet expression. ... Outside her room, An Sun had already walked a few doors away before he suddenly stopped. He outstretched his hand and looked at it with a deep expression. There was still a little sweat from her cheek on his hand. Suppressing his turbulent emotions, he took in a deep breath and closed his eyes. When his eyes opened again, the usual clarity and calmness in his gaze returned as he proceeded to walk back to his room. 197 Grown Up "How old is the young miss?" "Why does that matter?" Bai Han looked at the physician with crossed arms. "It''s just a question." The physician answered plainly. Bai Han frowned before answering, "Fifteen." The doctor hummed thoughtfully and glanced at the girl on the bed. "It would appear the young miss is experiencing a [1] woman''s monthly water. A little late for her age, but it''s not uncommon." A little confused by his words, Bai Han''s brows furrowed into a deep frown. The physician was patient and calmly explained. "When a girl reaches her fourteenth year she begins to menstruate and is able to become pregnant. In your granddaughter''s case, it''s fifteen." "Menst---pregnant?!" Bai Han nearly choked. His expression appeared a little unsightly after hearing the physician''s words. Paying no heed to the odd expression on his face, the physician continued explaining. "During this period she should not drink or eat cold food or have contact with cold water. These things can impair the flow of blood and may even stop it, causing her to suffer severe lower pain. Also, avoid sour and salty foods." When he finished explaining this to Bai Han, he turned toward Rin, who appeared rather flustered by the situation. "This should only last four to five days but in the meantime, I will provide you with a brown sugar and ginger drink to relieve the pain." Hearing the physician''s words, Rin recovered from her embarrassment and cleared her throat. "Thank you." The physician nodded and turned to the red-faced Bai Han. "Remember my words; no cold food, drinks, or water." Still a little dazed from his words, Bai Han absentmindedly nodded his head. The physician sighed a little then turned to leave the room. Before stepping out, he paused and turned to the two. "By the way, congratulations young miss on becoming a woman." Heeding those words, Bai Han''s entire body stiffened. The physician gave out an amused chuckle before leaving. When the physician left the room, both went silent. Glancing up, Rin saw her grandfather look a little dazed as if thinking deeply about something. When she lowered her gaze, she heard him suddenly speak. "Does it hurt anywhere?" Rin shook her head. "No. I feel much better now." "That''s good." Bai Han nodded his head and glanced down at his joined hands. Rin smiled softly, maintaining her eyes on the folded hands on her lap. Currently, they were in her bedroom, Bai Han sitting beside her bed on a wooden chair. Rin was lost in her own thoughts when the faint voice of her grandfather brought her back to focus. "¡­I''m sorry." Her eyes lit up with surprise. "Grandfather, this wasn''t your fault." Rin''s voice held confusion, while her eyes lifted to meet Bai Han''s. In silence, Rin listened to her grandfather while gazing at his deep, silver eyes ¨C filled with guilt and anxiousness. "I was scared. I''m still scared." Bai Han admitted - his eyes set on his wrinkled hands. "When you were little, I always saw you stronger than others your age. I even treated you as one of my own men. But ever since that winter when you were a little girl¡­I realized how wrong I was. I started seeing how fragile you were, that I never saw you as a growing person." While Rin was startled, Bai Han raised his eyes back to her and smiled softly. "I''ve come to realize now you''re no longer a little girl¡­but a woman." He sighed heavily. "So, if you want to avenge your mother, all I ask is you don''t forget us and will stay safe." "Grandfather¡­" Rin''s voice cracked with emotion, her eyes glistening. At that moment, tears flowed down her cheeks. She averted her eyes, refusing to look at her grandfather while wiping away at her cheeks. "I''m sorry¡­" Her voice was faint. Watching the girl cry on the bed as if she were a pitiful child resurfaced various memories. Bai Han smiled, and he patted her head softly. "Silly girl, I just called you a woman, now you''re crying like a child." Rin elevated her head and blinked her round eyes at her grandfather. "Does being a woman mean I can''t cry?" Bai Han choked. He gently knocked his fingers against her forehead and huffed. "Little brat, don''t twist my words." "This foolish granddaughter wouldn''t dare." The two fell silent before they burst into open laughter. Rin raised her head when she felt her grandfather''s fingers wiping the tears from her cheeks. "When the time comes and you want to cry, do it. There''s nothing more grown-up about allowing yourself to cry when you need it most." He said with a grin. Rin smiled and nodded her head. "I understand. I will take grandfather''s words to heart." Bai Han couldn''t help but smile back and pat the girl''s hands rested on her lap. "Rest. I''ll inform the kitchen and the servants to avoid cold food and drinks from now on." Nodding her head, Rin watched as her grandfather left the room. She sighed and leaned her head against her pillow. Looking up at the ceiling, she giggled. She didn''t dare tell her grandfather she became a woman months ago. ¡­ "An Sun, wait a moment!" A delicate and soft voice called out to the young man walking ahead of her. An Sun didn''t pay any heed to the girl''s voice and continued to walk down the halls ¨C his footsteps quickening. When it was apparent he wouldn''t slow down, Yun Suyin''s eyes flashed with grievousness, but still filled with resolution. "An Sun, please let me apologize!" With a frown, An Sun stopped in his tracks. His cold eyes swept over her frail body, causing her to shiver. But remembering her purpose, she straightened herself up and hurried quickly toward him. A little out of breath, she said: "An Sun¡­I..." "I don''t care about your apology. All I want is for you to stay away from me." His cold, gray eyes told her he had enough of her. After what happened before, he was thoroughly irritated and displeased with her presence. Yun Suyin froze at his words and quickly withdrew her gaze. Before she overlooked his coldness toward her. Yet ever since that day in the bath, she realized how dangerous this man truly was. If it came down to it, he wouldn''t hesitate to kill her. This thought frightened her, but not enough for her to completely hate him. Perhaps it was because she still felt affection toward him. "Even so¡­I still want to apologize to you. Before my actions were¡­" "Like a desperate woman with no self-respect?" An Sun mocked coldly with folded arms. Yun Suyin flinched. She looked up at him with watery eyes. A lost and hurt expression reflected on her beautiful face, but she still swallowed her feelings to convey her sincere intentions. "I-I''m sorry¡­" Yun Suyin hadn''t realized until she spoke that she was trembling. "I know now that my actions were beyond the acts of a proper lady¡­and I''m sorry." Seeing the girl''s body tremble as she tried her best to express her words, An Sun''s expression remained unchanged. Instead, it dropped a few degrees. "Your apology, I do not accept. However, let this be a lesson to you the next time you carelessly throw your body at someone like some cheap whore." Tears fell down her face as Yun Suyin trembled in embarrassment. She wished nothing more than to bury herself in a hole to cry in. Done with the sight of her tears, An Sun lazily moved his gaze and turned to walk away. Seeing he was leaving, Yun Suyin gave her last bit of strength to speak. "I-I will return to my home. But I must know if I hadn''t done what I did¡­would there by any chance be any room for me in your heart? From the beginning, An Sun, my feelings for you have always been true." An Sun paused to her words. It was only after a few moments of silence that he said without turning his head: "Whether your feelings are sincere and you hadn''t thrown away your self-worth¡­if you were the last woman in this entire country, I would not hold you in my heart nor want you by my side." With those parting words, An Sun left, not seeing the sight of the girl collapsing to her knees and crying into her hands. ___ [1] woman''s monthly water - Nu-jen yueh-shui (woman''s monthly water), yueh hsin (monthly message), and yueh-ching (regularly monthly occurrence), are the most commonly used phrases to describe a woman''s menstrual cycle. 198 Fulfillmen In the last two days, Rin stayed bedridden, eating warm foods, drinks, and reading books. For the first time in a while, she was able to relax a little. Every so often, General Guo and Bai Han would stop by before leaving to go train the Bai troops. Currently, Rin was chewing on red dates while sitting in the Bai Manor pavilion. A thin woven blanket was placed over her frail shoulders as she picked another date up with her slender fingers. "Don''t think because I''m not watching, I don''t notice you slacking off. Remember the closest targets are usually the hands and arms. The faster you remove the sword from your opponents'' hands, the more advantages you have. Don''t be shy to kick their legs if you need to." Standing in front of the girl resting in the pavilion, Aiguo wiped the sweat from his forehead and clutched the sword in his hand. "Right." He nodded his head. Aiguo continued cutting the air with his sword as if there were an opponent in front of him. His gaze was perceptive as he struck from left to right. While he continued to train, Rin ordered a maidservant to deliver a wet cloth to her. She wiped the sticky red date residue from her fingers before taking a sip of the ginger and brown sugar drink. She licked her sweetened lips. "That''s enough." Rin gently set her teacup down. "You can retire for today." Aiguo''s movements came to a halt. He swept his gaze to Rin and frowned somewhat. "Did I do something wrong?" He couldn''t help but ask. Rin glanced down at him and sighed. "No, you did well today. But it''s not good to overwork yourself too much. Otherwise, you''re incapable of training for the next day." Master Qiu said these words to her. Hopeless to hear, but true. Aiguo had wanted to say something, but upon seeing the girl''s pale complexion, he kept his mouth shut. He nodded his head and collected his sword before leaving with a lowered head. Rin watched his movements and gave out a helpless sigh. "Let us go." She informed the maidservants, who nodded their heads and helped collect the pits of red dates and tea. "Rin." Just as she stood up to leave, she suddenly heard a deep and low voice call her name. Lifting her head, she glanced at the figure walking toward her. "An Sun," Rin naturally smiled with a small nod in her head. The young man stepped toward in her in only a few strides until he was a few inches away. His dark, gray eyes peered down at the girl before him. Today, she was clothed in a light yellow dress with a light blue outer layer embroidered with flowers. The colors only seemed to make her complexion appear even fairer, but the bright cleverness in her eyes contradicted the fragileness. Seeing how she appeared better than before, his heart was at ease. "Do you mind if I speak with you for a moment?" An Sun asked. "Are you feeling better?" The deep voice caused Rin to look up. She smiled softly and nodded. "I''m very well now." "I saw you cough blood." An Sun frowned, his voice unable to conceal his displeasure. Rin looked at his scowling expression and sighed. "It''s nothing to worry about. It''s just an old illness that happens to resurface once in a while." "Old illness?" An Sun''s frown deepened. He seemed to recall the words he heard that night from General Guo and Bai Han. It was an illness that resurfaced during the winter. With this in mind, his eyes dimmed a little. He suddenly stopped walking, causing Rin to turn around and glance at him with a puzzled expression. "Then during those first days, you stayed with my men and I¡­Did that happen to worsen it?" Rin didn''t say anything while she looked at An Sun. After a while, she sighed. "I won''t deny it may have, but that was all in the past now. There was no way of you knowing." She lowered her eyes to the hands resting in front of her. "That doesn''t mean I can''t have regrets." An Sun''s voice got deeper. The clear displeasure in his voice caused Rin to lift her head and sigh. "I take it this isn''t what you wanted to discuss with me?" Noticing she wanted to shift the subject, An Sun bit back the words he wanted to say and huffed with a grim expression. "Well?" Rin curiously tilted her head. An Sun glanced down and sighed, his gaze shifting to look out at the water surrounding the pavilion. "I''m leaving tomorrow." Rin froze at his words, and her eyes widened. Elevating her head to look at An Sun, she gave a stunned and bewildered expression. "So soon?" The edge of An Sun''s mouth curved a little. "Are you going to miss me?" Surprised flashed across Rin''s expression. She blinked her eyes rapidly before a faint blush bloomed on her cheeks and she glanced away. She cleared her throat and tried to compose herself. "I was just surprised. If I remember correctly, you said you needed time to prepare." An Sun nodded with arms crossed. "A week is a long enough time to prepare." ''So it had already been a week.'' Rin grew quiet. Her hands rested on the rail of the bridge as her eyes looked down into the clear, jade-colored water. "Where¡­Where will you be returning when you complete your goal?" An Sun shifted his gaze from the lake to Rin, seeing the controlled expression on her face as she spoke. However, for the briefest moment, he detected a trace of conflict flash before her eyes. His eyes curved and he chuckled. "Of course here." He looked back at the water and chuckled deeply. "The Bai family is my most reliable alliance, after all." Hearing his words Rin''s smiles were gentle as she lowered her gaze and looked back at the water, a few koi fish moving around. "Then, hopefully, the next time we meet, both of us will have fulfilled our lifelong wish." An Sun wordlessly hummed in agreement. The two figures stared out at the lake surrounding the pavilion in silence. As a gentle breeze passed by, it carried along with it the mild fragrance of the chrysanthemum blossoms. 199 A Promise The day had been cold, gray, and wet. It had poured all morning, and even when the rain stopped that afternoon, the clouds refused to part. They never saw the sun. In front of the Great An leader, An Ruo lowered his head with his knees sunk into the ground. A hush fell over the torch-lit pen. "Tell me the truth¡­did you not say you were informed that An Sun planned to defy my orders?" "Yes, father. That is what my scouts informed me." An Hongyu''s stern expression did not flicker. Instead, it worsened. It was clear from An Ruo''s words he was settling the blame on his scouts. However, didn''t he choose whether or not to tell him? "I see¡­" An Hongyu shifted his gaze to the side, his expression oddly cold. "Then do you mind explaining this to me?" Seeing a bag was thrown in front of him, An Ruo raised his gaze before looking at his father. An Hongyu was staring at him with a cold and hard expression. "Open it." An Ruo lowered his gaze back to the brown bag and suddenly sensed an ominous premonition. When he opened the inside of the bag, a genuine expression of shock reflected on his face. "Father, this is¡­" "The head of Governor Duyi Zhong." An Hongyu said, seeing the look of shock on his son''s face. "Killed by your brother, An Sun." An Ruo got quiet. He looked back down at the head and stared at it with a complicated gaze. "How did father receive this?" He couldn''t help but ask. "Does it matter?" An Hongyu snarled, in a voice thick with malice "Do you not realize your words have caused me to mistrust one of my own sons? Even if it were an accident, the lack of thought in your actions led to a nearly irreversible mistake." An Ruo did not expect to be rebuked by his father ¨C someone who hardly showed dissatisfaction toward him. Lifting his gaze, An Ruo saw his father''s eyes were dark as they looked straight at him. His father''s cold gaze and even colder tone surprised him. The fists by his side clenched. "I admit to my mistakes father. To compensate for tarnishing brother''s trust to the clan, I will establish a proper ceremony in honor of him." For a moment, An Hongyu looked pleased with his words before reverting to his stern expression. He grunted in approval. "Good. Commence that tonight. We shall have a feast to celebrate. Gather enough wine and meat for everyone." An Ruo cupped his fist and bowed his head. But when he rose, his father told him, "To act without thought, especially regarding the trust of our own members is something I do not accept in this clan. Perhaps you need more time to reflect." Walking through the camp, he delivered a few orders to troops on tonight''s plans. "Gather the wine and start preparing the meat for tonight. We''ll be celebrating my brother''s death." An Ruo ordered. The solider looked slightly confused and couldn''t help but ask, "Again? Is there a particular reason?" Everyone knew within the clan that An Sun was the least favored member. To celebrate his death yet again caused him to be surprised. Before he could respond, An Ruo noticed from the corner of his vision a familiar figure. Instantly his eyes dimmed. "I''m about to find that out myself¡­" His voice darkened a little bit. An Ruo issued a few more orders to the soldier then walked in long strides toward the figure. Chewing on a piece of dried meat with a bored gaze, Manchu sensed a pair of footsteps moving in his direction. Turning, he saw An Ruo walking toward him with no emotion in his face. But from the coldness seeping from his eyes, it was apparent how he felt. Manchu revealed a crooked smile as he approached him. "I take it from your expression you want to talk in private?" An Ruo returned to him a smile and laughed coldly. "Lead the way." The two men walked toward Manchu''s pen. The moment they entered, Manchu felt a hand grip tightly around his neck and squeeze, his head ramming against the wooden pillar in the pen. He closed his eyes from the harsh impact before opening them to meet An Ruo''s dark, malicious glare. At this point, his expression showed clearly that he was very angry from the vein on his next bulging to the deep frown on his face. The look caused no change of reaction to Manchu, only amusement. "Do you think I don''t understand what you''re trying to do?" An Ruo sneered. Manchu placidly gazed back at him and smiled stiffly. "I¡­" He coughed from the tightness of An Ruo''s grip. "I don''t know what you mean." An Ruo scoffed and pushed Manchu away, releasing his hand from his throat. "It''s no use trying. Your duties as a dog were removed the moment your owner died." Hearing those words, Manchu froze as his face contorted into a constrained expression. Unable to say anything in return, his fists by his side gripped and he averted his eyes. An Ruo sneered and turned to leave the pen. Just before leaving, he shifted his gaze to Manchu and said: "When the day comes, you will be the first person I kill." When An Ruo left, Manchu''s troubled expression faded. He glanced to the side and let out a heavy sigh. "I wouldn''t be too sure about that¡­" ¡­ When the first shaft of sunlight broke through the clouds to the north, Rin had awoken. She stared up at her ceiling in silence, then shifted her gaze to the pale sunlight slanting down through the windows. ''Today was the day An Sun would leave.'' Frowning, she shot herself up in bed. Staring at her palms, she scratched the back of her head. ''She hadn''t asked him what time of day he was leaving.'' With this thought in mind, she got out of bed and without ordering the maidservants for help, she got dressed. Since the days had grown warmer, she hadn''t put on a cloak or blanket. When Rin stepped outside of her room, she was surprised to see a figure standing in front of her door. With wide eyes, Rin raised her gaze to encounter a familiar pair of gray eyes looking back at her. He seemed surprised as well. "An Sun?" He was still here. At that moment, Rin''s voice happened to return his focus as An Sun cleared his throat and stepped back a little. "Can we talk?" Rin nodded and followed behind. When she saw him leading her to the garden, her eyes glanced up at him curiously. "You''re leaving today," Rin said softly. "Yeah." An Sun replied with his usual deep voice. They continued walking farther until he suddenly stopped in front of an orchid tree. Turning around, he looked down at her with a serious expression. "I want you to answer me honestly." Rin nodded to show him she was listening. "Leaving behind fate, destiny, and your path, if the time came when you could no longer rely on them...will you come to my side? If you''re unwilling to let them go, I won''t force you. But if it''s out of obligation, I want you to come to my side." Rin''s eyes held surprise. She suddenly became flustered by his words. "You¡­What are you talking about? What do you mean to come to your side?" Suddenly, Rin felt his large hand grasp hers. It was warm and firm. When she looked up, she was startled to see such a deep gaze on her. "I mean when you can no longer rely on your goals; I want you to be with me. I may not have the strength now, but I can promise you that in the future I will be able to protect you and your loved ones. And although a promise is not a guarantee, it is still a promise. Even if you can depend on yourself, I want you to rely on me if you''re willing." "What¡­" Rin''s cheeks flushed. "It just takes one word to answer." He said firmly. Rin blinked. Then she blinked again. She was too shocked to speak. With warm cheeks, she lowered her head to stare at their joined hands, her lips tightened. A wind passed through the garden and the orchid tree, delivering a floral scent into the air. Her head lowered even further. Her voice was as tiny as a mosquito as she said, "All right." An Sun''s brows wrinkled for a bit before he broke out into a sudden smile. Even though her voice was faint, he still could make out her answer. "All right." His low and deep voice repeated softly. Too embarrassed to saying anything else, Rin withdrew her hand from the man''s grasp, stepped back, and cleared her throat. "You should say goodbye to everyone else." An Sun chuckled. "I did, I just wanted to you to be the last I said it to." Rin''s cheeks grew warmer from his words and she looked away with pursed lips. "Well then, why are you still here? You said your piece already, so you should get going now." Deepening his smiles, An Sun nodded his head. "Then I''ll be going." Still averting his gaze, Rin listened to his footsteps grow faint. Elevating her head, she looked at his departing figure and gave a little sigh. She gazed down at her hand and it suddenly felt very warm. She clenched it and lowered it to her side. ¡­ "I heard An Sun left. Were you able to say goodbye?" General Guo entered the girl''s study to deliver her tea. When he came in, he saw the girl sitting by the lounge in her windowsill, reading. Rin withdrew her gaze a little from her book and nodded with a faint hum. She turned toward the window to look out the garden, her eyes serene. General Guo glanced at her expression and sighed. "He''ll be back soon." With no change in expression, Rin turned back to the pages of her book and nodded. Witnessing her subtle calmness over the matter, General Guo breathed a sigh of relief. He oddly felt she''d be troubled by his departure. He was glad to see her the same as usual. When General Guo left, Rin''s face was lowered, so no one could see the upward curve of her lips that she hadn''t been able to hold back. "I know he will." THE END OF BOOK 1 200 The Enemy Of My Enemy Six Months Later¡­ Amongst the street merchants, vendors, and citizens roaming the Eastern Empire''s capital city - Shongo, a single youth was strolling around. From a distance, the youth appeared to be a young man, but upon a closer look, one could see the feminine features on his small face. Dressed in a loose fitted hemp shirt, pants and a bamboo hat on their head, the youth turned to the direction of a food stand. After a few seconds of deep thought, the youth walked toward the stall. "One [1] Bing tanghulu please." He passed the stand owner three silvers. Accepting the money, the stand owner passed the candied fruit to the youth with a polite smile. The youth nodded in thanks and stood to the side of the food stand. It broke between his teeth with a soft crunch. The sweet scent of hawthorns drifted through his nostrils. A sour sweetness filled the youth''s mouth and for a moment, he enjoyed the calmness around him. A few feet away from the stand, two merchants spoke to one another in hushed whispers. "Did you hear?" "Hear what?" The youth took another bite of the candied hawthorns, their right cheek bulging. It was even sweeter than the first bite. Looking around, the merchant lowered his voice. "I overheard a few soldiers talking, and apparently there''s tension between the eastern and western powers." The youth continued to chew, their eyes focused on a pair of children playing in the distance. They swallowed and took another bite with a crunch. "What kind of tension?" The other repeated, his voice filled with uncertainty. He seemed uninterested in his friend''s words. "I don''t know. But it seems to be big since many of the soldiers have been moving around lately. They even have soldiers patrolling the other side of the city." "Pah! That''s just a bunch of nonsense!" The other man scoffed and rolled his eyes. "Even if that were so, the eastern power is strong enough to defend itself against other empires. Our emperor is a clever man. I''m certain he knows how to evade this situation." "Maybe so¡­maybe so¡­" The other spoke quietly and went back to his work. The youth swallowed the last of the candied hawthorns and took out their pouch. "Another please," They handed another set of silvers to the stand owner. Taking the second stick of candied hawthorns, they walked away and blended through the crowd. A second later, the youth''s figure was out of sight. At the top of the Fa Mountain, a middle-aged man stood at the top of a rocky hill. He stared down at the Eastern Empire''s city with a silent gaze. The man was none other than Wei Jingyi. "What took you so long?" He asked without withdrawing his gaze from the view below. "I was hungry," Rin chuckled, now standing beside Wei Jingyi. Glancing at the girl, Wei Jingyi sighed. "Master¡­" Rin suppressed a laugh and glanced down at the city. Her emerald eyes flowed like a calm and still lake, a hint of a smile on their lips. "I heard some interesting news while I was down there. Care to hear?" The edge of Wei Jingyi''s brows raised. He nodded his head. "It would appear there''s some conflict between the eastern and western empires at the moment. To ensure it wasn''t merely a rumor, I looked into it. The words seem to be true." In an instant, the expression on Wei Jingyi''s face stiffened, his eyes wide. "Will there be a war?" Rin gave out a small sigh. "I don''t know." There was silence for a while before Wei Jingyi broke the silence. "Then what do you plan to do about the situation?" Even though Wei Jingyi''s appeared calm on the outside, it did not escape him that the girl''s expression changed ever so slightly to his question. Taking a bite of the last candied hawthorn, Rin chewed in silence. Her face was expressionless, but her eyes couldn''t hide the hint of joy as she ate. A moment of silence passed before she finished and swallowed. Licking her sugar-coated lips, she admired the stick in her hand from the candied hawthorns. "The enemy of my enemy is an ally. Naturally, I will do what one does when such an opportunity is provided." Rin''s voice was calm and steady, revealing no emotion. After a minute, she shifted her gaze to Wei Jingyi and gave her usual smiles. "How do you feel about going on another long trip, Wei Jingyi?" She asked softly. When he heard her words, Wei Jingyi''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch in response. "With this worn-out body of mine, I can''t be too certain. But if the master requests it, then I have no choice but to try." He sighed heavily. Rin''s lips pursed before she broke out into a laugh. She tilted her head up towards the sky as her eyes sparkled at the sight of the familiar bird in the sky. When the brown falcon landed on her shoulder, she gently rubbed its head. "Then let us go." Wei Jingyi nodded his head and turned away from the hill. Rin stayed for a moment and peered down at the view below. Her eyes almost seemed to get colder, but in the next instant after a blink, they were back to normal. Shifting her head slightly to the sky, a smile played on her lips. It had been three months since she left the Bai Manor, and finally, there was an opportunity at success. Perhaps she would achieve her aim sooner than she thought. She wondered¡­if An Sun was close to achieving his goal. When she recalled his last words to her before he left, her eyes lowered. As if her soul was pulled, she looked down at her hand quietly. "Come to your side, huh?" Rin''s voice was soft with unknown emotions. After a while, she lowered her head and turned away from the hill to follow behind Wei Jingyi. Commencing on her long-awaited path. ____________ [1] Tanghulu also called bingtanghulu, is a traditional Northern Chinese snack of candied Crataegus pinnatifida, also known as mountain hawthorn, Chinese haw, Chinese hawthorn, Chinese hawberry, or shanzha in Mandarin Chinese. 201 More To Come The military quarters of Jinping province were hazy with smoke and heavy with the smell of roasted meat and wine. Its gray stone walls were draped with banners of the army''s legendary silver wolf. Music played in the background ¨C a flute. It was hard to hear above the clangor of plates and cups, and the low mutter of a hundred drunken conversations and laughs among soldiers. In the far corner of the room, sitting at a table was the lone figure of a young man. His broad shoulders hunched as he twirled the cup of wine in front of him. Dark gray eyes stared at the red beverage with mystery. It had been three months since he experienced training under the Jinping army. As of now, he had made it through three courses and was now amongst many of the men who persevered. The rest had long died or dropped out from unmerciful training. A few soldiers while drinking passed along a smoking pipe and let out a few puffs of smoke ¨C some choked in the process. His eyes stung. An Sun rubbed at them, cursing the smoke. He swallowed another gulp of wine and stood up from the table. "Hey, where are you going?" "Maybe he had too much to drink and doesn''t want to look like a fool." Behind him, An Sun heard snickers, but he continued to walk out the door. The yard was quiet and empty. His lone figure stood in the dark, his robe tight around him against the cool, summer night. An Sun heard the sounds of music and men''s laughter spill through the open windows behind him. From his pocket, he pulled out a small gourd and took a sip. Drinking alone was much better. The moonlight shone on his body like a layer of frost. A pure and clean aura slowly spread throughout his exquisite and handsome face. "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be out celebrating with the rest of the men?" A voice behind him said. An Sun swallowed the wine in his mouth and turned. Perceiving the figure before, he lowered his head. "There''s nothing in particular to celebrate at the moment." An Sun responded in a flat tone. A blunt, broad-shouldered man stood before the yard entrance. His chin was shaved but thick, black side-whiskers framed his strong face. The man''s name was Bo Guozhi, commander of the Northern Province Jinping. When he heard An Sun''s words, he cocked his head to one side and looked the young man over with his keen eyes. "Oh? Did you not succeed well in the hunts today? I would say that''s a victory." Currently, the troops were partaking in three hunts. They were on the first hunt, and it had been a success ¨C the reason for the celebration. However, An Sun knew it would only get harder from here. The purpose of hunting was to train men to cooperate under tense conditions. This was to ensure they would support one another smoothly during battles. "There''s more to come." An Sun simply answered. An Sun''s eyes seemed to shine upon seeing the bottle of wine. From just a whiff, he knew it was a good quality wine. "If the commander doesn''t mind." An Sun gulped the last drop of wine in his small gourd and passed it to the commander. Bo Guozhi chuckled and took the small gourd to fill it up with wine. "Tell me, is there a reason you decided to recruit here? I couldn''t help but notice you seem a little experienced than the rest of the men here." An Sun didn''t reveal any particular reaction to his words and took a sip of his wine. It tasted just as good as it smelled. "Just wanted to grow stronger, that''s all." Bo Guozhi seemed intrigued. He studied An Sun''s face and grinned. "For a woman back home perhaps?" After speaking those words, An Sun choked and wiped the spilling wine from his mouth. There was a faint redness in his cheeks. This reaction amused Bo Guozhi greatly. "I take it I was correct." Clearing his throat, An Sun shifted his gaze. "That part''s still up for debate." He admitted stiffly. "I see, I see." Bo Guozhi laughed and took a sip of his wine from the bottle before setting it on the ground beside An Sun. He patted the young man on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Take this wine as a celebratory gift. Don''t drink too much, and make sure to be up early for tomorrow''s training. Though¡­I don''t think I need to remind you of that, do I?" An Sun hid a grin and shook his head. "No, sir." Bo Guozhi laughed and patted him on the shoulder again. "Good. Then I hope you train well enough to make it back to court your lady of interest before it''s too late." Hearing those words, An Sun felt an uncomfortable sensation grow within his heart. He pressed his lips together and said nothing, cheeks slightly warm. Laughing once more, Bo Guozhi turned and left the yard. An Sun watched him leave silently before turning back to the night sky. He snatched the bottle of wine left for him and took a sip. Compared to before, there was a warm sensation welling up in his chest. The wine¡­it tasted even sweeter than before. 202 The Trust Of Men For the second hunt, they set forth at daybreak. Despite being the beginning of summer, mornings were still rather cool and crisp. An Sun followed the rest into the woods, riding in the back. He often rode alone. There were almost ten in the group he trained with, yet not one he could call a comrade. For a long time now, it was apparent to An Sun that his comrades didn''t like him very much. By now, the other troops started taking note of An Sun''s strength. Compared to the rest, he was quicker, stronger, and smarter in numerous tasks. It was clear he had the experience. This naturally upset numerous members of the troops fighting for a higher rank. Thus, they outcasted him. For days, he noted their looks of disdain. But behind those gazes, he saw envy. An Sun was no stranger to being the odd one out. In comparison to the years of mockery and hidden scorn he encountered within the An Clan, the troops shunning was that of being hit by a child''s small fist. Even though An Sun showed very little interest in their opinions, he needed their trust and teamwork to make it through this training. There was nothing more important and reliable on the battlefield than having your men''s trust. Something he lacked at the moment. A faint wind blew through the forest. Over their heads, the tops of the trees narrowed in the deeper they walked. The troops split into ten groups. This would show the level of cooperation and skill within the groups. From their previous victory in the first hunt, the troops felt confident. However, An Sun''s group was an hour into the hunt, and they had yet to encounter a single animal - not even a worm. While this didn''t faze An Sun too much, the same couldn''t be said for his team members. "Damn it! Why can''t we find a single animal in these woods?" A man named Fan Mingli fussed. An Sun sat solemnly on his horse, his long black hair stirring in the wind. He glanced over at the man who spoke. Fan Mingli was a frail, broad-faced boy with an unpleasant voice and freckles on the bridge of his nose. Despite this, he managed to get through the training due to his quick skills and tactics. "Just be patient. It''s only been an hour." An Sun kicked his horse forward. "Ass," Fan Mingli cursed low enough so An Sun could not hear. Unfortunately, An Sun caught his words clearly but didn''t bother to respond. After a while, their talking receded, and the woods grew silent apart from the sound of their horses'' feet against the grass. The men galloped off down the trail, still without a prey in sight. "Wait," An Sun suddenly raised his hand with a frown. "What? Did you hear a squirrel?" The men snorted and snickered. An Sun said nothing and looked ahead. While the other men watched him with ridiculing gazes, An Sun''s eyes narrowed. Just then, they caught the sound of rustling. It sounded like an animal. Without waiting for his team members, he took the bow from his back and charged to the sound. When An Sun saw the young man rush forward, he cursed under his breath. "Get away from there, now!" An Sun shouted as he kicked his horse forward. His sword was already out. Fan Mingli, who heard his shouts, clicked his tongue followed by the roll of his eyes. However, when he looked back ahead, his breath caught in his throat. Not five feet from Fan Mingli''s horse stood a black bear. It had been feasting on the carcass of a deer when it suddenly heard Fan Mingli approaching. Shielding the carcass, its teeth were exposed angrily. They were sharp, like white daggers. Paws rooted to the ground, there was no doubt the bear was ready to clobber him if he made any sudden movements. The sight of the bear gave Fan Mingli''s horse such a fright, it jerked so hard that he had fallen. The horse ran away in fear, while Fan Mingli groaned in pain after falling from his stead. When he looked up, the bear was already charging at him. He let out a sudden cry of pain. The bear''s sharp teeth tore into the flesh of his foot. Fan Mingli cried in agony while attempting to yank his foot from the bear''s jaws. He could feel its teeth sinking deep into his flesh the more he pushed back. "Ngh...Help me!" The other men instinctively looked at each other, seeing extreme fear in each other''s eyes. Fighting a man was an easy feat, but a bear¡­unpredictable. Just then, the swift and almost beautiful sound of a sword hummed in their ears. When they looked over, An Sun had jumped from his horse and charged - sword in hand. He stabbed the back of the bear, setting off a deep growl from it as it swung a claw at its attacker. An Sun dodged and took a few steps back. "Get him out of here!" He commanded, never withdrawing his gaze from the bear. An Sun''s shouts brought the men back to focus. Looking at the scene, they mustered up the courage to grab Fan Mingli while An Sun distracted the bear. Seeing them drag Fan Mingli to a safe area, An Sun let out a huff. Cowards. However, recalling the situation in front of him, a string of curses unraveled from his tongue as the bear advanced. He tried to dodge a swing from its massive claws, but it struck his side and he tumbled into the ground. A heat of searing pain shot through his arm, but he hardly had time to think when the bear charged again. An Sun seized the sword by his side and blocked the bear''s vicious jaws with the blade. It was inches away from his face, warm drool pooling onto his skin. Gritting his teeth, An Sun thrust the blade back even further. His eyes glanced to the side to see the other men watching him on the side, they seemed fearful, but he noticed behind that fear¡­was satisfaction. "Fucking bastards¡­" An Sun muttered under his breath. With all the strength he could muster, he shoved the bear with his sword. Just before the bear snapped its jaws at him again, he rotated the sword in his hand and shoved the blade down its throat. The bear squirmed, struggling even more viciously and its claws reached for his face. An Sun dug the sword deeper down its throat until he saw blood pooling from its teeth. When it went limp, he finally released a loud breath and relaxed his arms, hands still on the hilt of his sword. As he panted and tried to regain his breath, he looked up at the sky with a deep gaze. He wondered if Rin was having less of a shitty day than him. He bet she was. In comparison to him, the girl was less impulsive. A smile flashed across his eyes. An Sun crawled out from beneath the bear and withdrew his sword from its mouth, before sliding the longsword back into its scabbard. He walked toward the group, and his eyes caught sight of Fan Mingli leaning weakly against a tree. An Sun''s eyes narrowed, and he quickly squatted down. Pulling aside the fabric of his pants, Fan Mingli groaned in pain. An Sun ignored his cry of pain and lowered his gaze on his leg. His gaze went cold. "Why didn''t anyone start treating it?" An Sun''s voice was usually magnetic and calm, but now it was coated in icicles, making the men shiver in fright. A mix of emotions warped their faces until finally, their expressions stiffened. "U-Uh well¡­" One of the men stuttered. They had already been ashamed and aggrieved the moment An Sun jumped in first to save Fan Mingli while they watched. Now hearing his cold, menacing voice filled with annoyance, their guilt deepened. "Can we move him somewhere?" An Sun grit his teeth and took in a deep breath before he managed to get his temper under control. However, this action made his features look even more chilly. "If we move him, he won''t ever be able to use this leg of his ever again." A sudden silence descended over the party. The men looked at An Sun uneasily, and no one dared to speak. An Sun saw Fan Mingli''s face change and the other men exchanged glances. He sighed. His eyes landed on his injured ankle once again. Without any particular expression on his face, An Sun said, "That is if we don''t treat it in time. If it''s treated properly, we can move him and rest somewhere, then bring him back in the morning. Injured or dead, we don''t leave a man behind." Oddly enough, his indifferent voice gave the men a huge sense of relief, calm without a ripple of shock, sounding like all would be fine. Fan Mingli stole a glance at the cold faced man and a new spark of light seem to flash within his gaze. For many of the men at that moment, a new sense of admiration for An Sun developed. ¡­ After treating Fan Mingli''s wound to the best of their capabilities, An Sun ordered three of the men to come along with him to find shelter, while the rest stay and guard Fan Mingli. When they went out to search, it seemed warmer. Though the wind had died by then and the sun was higher in the sky. The men who followed An Sun walked in the back with awkward expressions. After witnessing An Sun not only courageously save Fan Minglil, but also slay a bear, their intimidation heightened. Meanwhile, An Sun was squatting near the ground, tracing evident footprints in the dirt. His eyes curved into an unexpected smile that sent chills down the men''s backs. Not even a few minutes later, a cave appeared near the end of the forest, hidden by a row of trees. While the other men were stunned, An Sun indifferently turned back, "Let''s return and bring the others. We''ll set up camp here for the night." When they brought the others back to the cave, An Sun sat heavily on a flat rock as the others settled in. His arm was throbbing. He ignored the looks they gave him, the silent caution in their gazes, and pulled up his sleeve. A bloody gash ran across his arm. It was a ghastly sight. Fan Mingli gasped. "You''re injured?" Hearing the shock and almost disbelief in his voice, An Sun raised an eyebrow and chuckled coldly. "Do you think I''m invincible?" "That¡­" Fan Mingli stumbled on his words. It wasn''t just Fan Mingli; none of the men noticed An Sun was injured. From the beginning, his movements and actions were that of a woundless man. "I''ll still be able to use this arm for the hunt. Although my movements may be a little strained." An Sun said and tore a piece of cloth to bandage the wound. "You''re still going to hunt?" An Sun cast a glance at the group of men, his eyes seemingly dull. The words that came out of his mouth were like daggers as he laughed mockingly. "Do you think I''d rely on you to hunt?" It didn''t take a genius to grasp the meaning of his words. If he couldn''t rely on them to save him when he was attacked, how could he rely on them to hunt for more animals? Buried in their upset reflection, the men didn''t dare look up at An Sun''s expression. Ignoring their guilt, he stood up. "Where are you going?" A troop member couldn''t help but blurt out. Without turning his back, An Sun responded. "To get dinner. I don''t plan on starving tonight." The troop who asked stood awkwardly while staring at the cave entrance. Even though he was injured, he still planned on hunting. So cool... 203 A Showoff When An Sun and two of the men returned to the cave carrying two pheasants in their hands, Fan Mingli and the others breathed a sigh of relief. Frankly, none of them were looking forward to starving tonight. The men still felt conscious around An Sun and regarded him with apprehensive glances. An Sun didn''t say anything and simply pierced the two pheasants through with wooden sticks after removing the feathers, before placing them over the fire to roast. The pheasant cooked over the dancing red flames until its skin turned golden and crisp. With the only source of light coming from the flames, most of An Sun''s face was shrouded in shadow, and only his gray eyes shone with a profound glint. It was only then that the men started to realize not only was the man strong and mysterious, but he was also quite good-looking. Why would someone like him want to join an army of new recruits? Fan Mingli pressed his lips together and stared at the man sitting on the other side, flames dancing gracefully across his face. "So...why did you decide to join the army?" An Sun simply cast a calm glance at Fan Mingli and replied with his magnetic voice, "I wanted to grow stronger." Fan Mingli and the other men were a little dumbfounded by these words. The man was already strong enough, how much more powerful did he possibly want to be? After that, the men said nothing until the pheasant finished roasting and they all sighed with content. As usual, An Sun just chewed his portion silently, his movements rather fast and aggressive. The skin of the pheasant was crispy, and its meat tender. The juices within oozed out and filled his mouth with its savory fragrance. The entire cave smelled of crispy, roasted pheasant. When An Sun finished eating, he sat against the cave wall. His eyes were shut and it looked like he was resting. The men didn''t say anything else and felt the urge to be as quiet as possible - as if not to wake the sleeping beast. ... Morning came over the horizon. The second day of the hunt was over, and it was finally time for the men to retire. When An Sun and his group returned, they were third to arrive ¨C there were four groups. Naturally, they did not catch the most with Fan Mingli''s injury, but they still caught a decent amount to be deemed impressive. "Get a doctor to treat his foot before it gets worse. I''ll turn in our catch and inform the general we lost a horse." An Sun hauled the bag full of caught animals and threw it over his shoulder. He didn''t even spare the men a glance. "Ah, wait...Sun!" Fan Mingli hobbled toward him. An Sun''s movements froze. He shifted sideways so he could look back and see not just Fan Mingli, but the other men looking at him with hesitant expressions. "Thank you." Fan Mingli finally managed to say. "Next time, don''t be so reckless." An Sun said before he turned his back and left the group behind. The men watched his broad back disappear into the crowd of troops, who looked at him with disdain. For the first time, they saw the faces of everyone else. The faces of envy they too once bore. ... After delivering their catch, An Sun informed the officials they had one injured man and lost one horse. It was decided the horse was already dead by now, perhaps eaten by wolves or a bear. As for Fan Mingli, he would be treated properly, so it wouldn''t interfere with the third day of the hunt. That night, another celebration was held, this time it was a campfire. Like before, An Sun found a comfortable spot just beyond the noise of the camp, beside a stream with waters clear and blue as the sky. An old oak tree provided him a place to rest. An Sun sat with his back against the trunk and took a sip of the wine he brought with him. The wine was cool as it trickled down his throat and warmed his belly. "So you caught only six today. That''s quite small in comparison to your last catch." A familiar voice sounded nearby An Sun turned his head and just like before, saw the face of Bo Guozhi. "I was informed one of your men was injured. It must have slowed things down a bit." "A little." An Sun admitted casually while sipping his wine. Bo Guozhi grunted and walked over. "I heard you stepped in and saved him. A bear was it? I don''t think many men would do such a thing. New recruits, that is." "Do incidents like that happen often?" An Sun''s brows raised. "More than you would imagine." Bo Guozhi chuckled. He glanced over at the running stream for a moment before looking back at An Sun. "To be honest, I see you a little differently from before." "Oh? How did you see me before?" "Well, in the beginning, I was quite impressed by your skills...but I also thought you were rather a showoff." An Sun nearly choked on his wine to hearing the term ''show off.'' He tried his hardest to hold back the twitching of his face. "A showoff, huh?" An Sun repeated bitterly. Bo Guozhi just laughed and leaned forward a little bit. "You ever wonder why the other men dislike you? It''s already hard enough for them to be recruited here with little experience. To have someone so effortlessly skilled steal the spotlight before they had the chance can be frustrating. If you''re not careful, rather than becoming your brothers, they''ll become your worst enemies." An Sun''s eyes widened a bit. These words, no one had ever said them to him. For the first time, he began realizing the price of having power. Inside he felt a little bitter. Not because he was called a showoff or disliked by the other men, but rather because he used his skills against those weaker than him. Even if the other men shunned him or mocked him, it came with an understanding but immature reason. He was no different from his brother and father preying on weak lands. This thought brought a clouded expression across An Sun''s face. Bo Guozhi saw his change in expression and sighed lightly. "But after what you did today, assisting the men alongside you rather than competing, I think you''ll start to see improvements." With that, Bo Guozhi walked away. An Sun stared at the bottle of wine in his hands and no longer felt the urge to drink. An Sun sighed, leaning against the tree. "Looks like I''m the asshole now." ... That following morning, An Sun woke up bright and early for training. That day, the sun had broken through the clouds. He turned his back on it and shifted his eyes to the group of men already training. He felt their eyes look at him coldly before glancing away. For once, An Sun observed something he never saw before in their gazes. Fear. Inwardly, he smiled self-mockingly to himself. When they set partners up against one another, An Sun was faced with a young man with a crooked nose and small black eyes. He''s seen him fight before. He was good in comparison to the others, and he knew how to bear a sword well. The spark in his eyes was enough to show he was going to give this fight his all ¨C even if he lost. An Sun looked his body up and down. He pressed his lips together before he lowered his sword to speak. "Before when you fought...I noticed you never step back when your opponent attacks. While it restricts their movements when close, it can be too easy for them to strike. You need to bring your sword forward towards your opponent. Afterward, step towards your opponent and to some extent to the right. This will prevent your opponent from attacking you. You can bring your sword in a straight line and strike your opponent. This technique makes it difficult for the rival to launch a counter-attack." As An Sun gave his very own opponent points, the other men guffawed. Silence fell. An Sun didn''t pay any attention to their stares and raised his sword once again. "Are you willing to test my words?" The young man regained his focus and brought his sword up. He seemed hesitant but nodded his head a little eagerly. A faint smile came to An Sun''s face, his eyes lighting up brightly. A smile made that flawlessly handsome face look more intoxicatingly beautiful. "Then show me what you got." The young man nodded and charged forward. In the distance, Bo Guozhi watched the scene from above, a smile on his face. 204 Conques The air was cool that morning in the north. In a far area within the fields, the An Clan set camp, the entire area surrounded with their men and flags ¨C none daring to pass. For three months, the An Clan spread throughout the Northern Empire, rampaging provinces, seizing the land for themselves and expanding their territory. Today was the day of the An Clan''s spring hunt. Members of the clan as well as the Tuhan troops would compete to catch the most prey. Like every year, An Ruo won. "Great catch Master Ruo! "As expected of our strongest member!" The camps strongly built pens were black silhouettes outlined against the setting sun. They could hear the other''s return from the loud boasting of men and the subtle sound of horses'' hooves. Over their heads, a dozen golden banners whipped back and forth in the northern wind, the sign of the An Clan''s falcon branded. By then, the others were dismounting, and An Ruo bore a subtle smile on his face as men patted him on the back proudly. He didn''t look smug or modest, just as easygoing as ever. Having won the hunt, An Ruo walked toward the main pen to where his father would grant him a reward. Three months ago, when Manchu brought back the head of Governor Duyi, An Ruo and his father''s relationship faltered - his father''s trust in him cracked. As his goal required favoritism from his father, An Ruo couldn''t allow this to happen. He was the true heir, the eldest, born to rule. For the next month, he was obedient to his father''s every word and trained hard to spread the clan''s territory through the north. As An Ruo approached the pen''s entrance, his eyes made contact with a figure speaking to a Tuhan man. His rare blue eyes entrapped many but only brought disgust to An Ruo. He was nothing but a rare blooded slave who was taken in by his bastard brother. Now that An Sun was dead, his position was no more of what it once was. And yet, his father still held some favor toward him as he was loyal and obedient to the clan. Just like a mutt. When those blue eyes met his dark ones, scorn flashed in An Ruo''s gaze. But as quickly as it came, it disappeared. Turning away, he entered the pen. The air was heavy with the scent of spices, burning coal, and sweet lemon and cinnamon. When he entered, he saw his father, who sat with quiet dignity, thick fingers on the sides of his chair with wine and meat beside him. An Ruo nodded silently, knelt, and bowed his head. "You''ve done well once again, son." An Hongyu sounded very pleased. "Thank you, father. I hope I captured enough for the feast tonight." An Ruo responded humbly. After the spring hunt, a feast was held with the men''s catches. It was always more than enough. An Ruo was still on one knee, his eyes upraised. "Truth be told father, I would like to make a request. A suggestion, if you will." "Hmm?" An Hongyu leaned in his seat with a raised brow. "And what would that be?" An Ruo was silent for a moment before he finally spoke up. "For the past three months, our power has spread throughout the north. Provinces fear us more than ever before and our men have only grown stronger." An Ruo replied quietly. When his father did not answer, he continued, "I think it''s time that we expand our influence even further into the Western Empire." An Hongyu''s mouth gave a bitter twist. "The Western Empire?" An Ruo nodded. "We had previously failed to seize land from the Eastern Empire due to its strength and alliances with the Northern Empire''s army, the Bai family. However, the Western Empire has yet to forge alliances with other empires. They will be weaker with reinforcements, especially if we claim their strongest provinces first. When we gain enough control in the northern and western empires, we will be able to attack the strongest...the Eastern Empire." After An Ruo finished speaking, silence filled the pen. He continued kneeling before his father, waiting for his response. Suddenly, An Hongyu laughed, the sound rattling among the pen and bouncing from the ceiling. His smile was a flash of white teeth in the thicket of a huge black beard. While An Ruo''s words caught him by surprise, he was nonetheless pleased with them. "This request of yours. I accept. I will prepare the items for your travel." The look in An Ruo''s eyes seemed to shift up as he bowed his head. "Thank you, father." ... Manchu had been helping the Tuhan troops set up for the big feast that night when he sensed a hard stare on his back. He disregarded it and continued to skin the animals by his feet while sitting on a wooden bench. "You handle that dagger well," An Ruo''s calm voice sounded behind him. Holding back a sigh, Manchu shifted his head to see An Ruo staring at him with curved eyes. He sensed from his stare; An Ruo was in a pleasant mood. That usually suggested something bad for him. In response to his praise, Manchu said nothing, continuing to makes piles of red, raw meat beside him. "Such skill...I will need it on my next conquest." At this, Manchu''s brows furrowed as he turned back to An Ruo with a troubled frown. "What are you talking about?" He hated beating around the bush. An Ruo just chuckled and placed a firm hand on his shoulder. "I wouldn''t make plans anytime soon. After all, you''ll be joining my men and I to the Western Empire." Hearing those words, Manchu was even more surprised, his frown deepening. An Ruo looked pleased and pats his shoulder. "I hope you don''t fail me. I wouldn''t want any accidents to happen." Patting him on the shoulder one last time, An Ruo walked away toward a group of Tuhan men, who greeted him with a respectable bow. Manchu watched his movements for a while before turning back to the half-skinned animal in his hand. He was certain during this conquest...An Ruo would try killing him. At the thought of this, Manchu was relatively calm. What worried him the most was the idea of the conquest. An Ruo''s influence was growing. Over the last few months, the An Clan had spread its territory and had become a threatening power among the empires. With An Ruo''s mindset for more power, he very soon would invade over half of the empire''s lands. The An Clan, no--An Ruo would be unstoppable. This would bring calamity on not just An Sun''s plans, but everyone. Manchu twirled the dagger in his hand with a profound expression. After a while, he sighed tiredly. At times like this, he wished he had the little strategist by his side. 205 Strategist Of The North The last sliver of the sun vanished behind the towering walls of the Western Empire''s palace. Moonlight painted the leaves in shades of bone and silver as two figures drifted among them. Imperial soldiers stood in the front with burning torches and spears in their hands. When two figures on a horse came to view, the officers raised their weapons. "Who goes there?" One of the soldiers commanded in a cold voice. A middle-aged man with a long scrawny beard and dark hair dismounted from the horse. Staying on the horse was a youth dressed in white robes and a bamboo hat concealing their features. When the man approached, he stepped a few feet in front of the soldiers, his features composed. "My master and I come bearing important information to your Emperor." The officers shifted their eyes from the man to the figure on the horse, then back. "The Emperor is not expecting nor seeing anyone at the moment. Take your so-called master and leave." Following those words, the figure sitting on the horse moved. Their white robes fluttered like soft rose petals as they landed gently on the ground. Stepping a few inches in front of the middle-aged man, they lowered their head. The youth wore a bamboo hat, tan and nondescript. The night and pale moonlight made it hard to make out the face beneath. "My subordinate and I understand we are coming during difficult times. Even if we can not see the Emperor, please relay a message to him. I assure you; it will be valuable information to the Emperor." Studying the youth under a scrutinizing gaze, the officer''s eyes narrowed. From the youth''s form and way of speaking, he was no normal commoner. This made him even more suspicious. "What''s your message?" The soldier couldn''t help but ask. The youth''s head tilted up a little. A faint smile could be seen twisting on their lips. ¡­ In the Western Empire''s imperial palace study, a eunuch knocked on the door, only entering when he heard a man''s grunt. Entering, the eunuch found the Emperor hunched over a table by a window, surrounded by parchment scrolls that might have come from men in the frontlines and heavy leather-bound books with bronze and-iron hasps. Beeswax candles as thick and tall as a man''s arm burned on either side of where he sat, on ornate iron holders. "What is it?" The Emperor''s tired but authoritative voice sounded through the room. "Your Majesty, I apologize for seeking you while you''re busy, but two men at the gates request an introduction." The eunuch closed the door behind him. Emperor Guan Hong never looked up from his scrolls, dark circles beneath his eyes. He sighed heavily. "Tell the guards to have them sent away. I do not have time for unwelcomed guests." While nodding his head, the eunuch suddenly appeared hesitant for a moment before he spoke up again. At this, the Emperor finally elevated his head to stare at the eunuch across from him. Chin propped on his palm, he stared at him with a slight frown. "And what is it he wishes to tell me?" He asked in a flat voice. The eunuch stared at him uncertainly. "He says he''s a strategist from the Northern Empire." The moment the Emperor heard the words ''Northern Empire'', the depths of his eyes darkened and a scowl bore on his clean-shaven face. It was known out of the four empires, only two were united in an alliance ¨C the eastern and northern empires. The southern and western empires were independent and did not collude with either the north or east. Even though it wasn''t a crime for a northerner to enter the western territory, they wouldn''t be treated leniently as their presence only brought suspicion. "What is a strategist of the north doing here?" The Emperor''s tone was darker than before. Colder. Catching the thread of hesitation on the eunuch''s face, his expression blackened. "He¡­He claims he wishes to help your Majesty assemble a stronger army." There was silence for a while. Emperor Guan Hong''s brows were heavily furrowed in uncertainty, but those eyes somewhat sparked with curiosity. On normal occasions, he would have not bothered with such a person. But at this point in time, his army was suffering dearly. There was a conflict between the western and eastern armies for the last month. Naturally, his forces weren''t as strong as the easterners, and thus, he was failing miserably. In desperate times, he had no choice but to carry out risky decisions. "Is he still here?" He asked. The eunuch responded with surprise but nodded his head. "Yes, your Majesty." "Good. Escort him to the Qianqing Hall. I''ll see him at once." Emperor Guan Hong hadn''t even folded the scrolls on his desk before he stood up and stepped out of the study. The eunuch watched the Emperor rush out with a startled expression. It was the first time in a month since he saw the Emperor look so hopeful. Remembering his task, the eunuch quickly scurried to bring their new guests. Qianqing Hall within the palace. Two figures stood in front of the tall doors in silence. When a eunuch came out to invite them in, they followed behind him quietly. Upon hearing the footsteps of the approaching figures, the Emperor looked up from the imperial reports and gazed upon the two people walking behind the eunuch. There was an unreadable look in the Emperor''s eyes as he studied the two. The moment he saw their appearances, however, his previous enthusiasm crumbled. It was just a frail-looking kid and an old man. The two figures bowed their heads and body slightly, giving the Emperor an appropriate salute, not an inch more or less. The eyebrows on the Emperor''s face raised. At the very least, they knew how to give a proper bow. His eyes dimmed a little as his gaze moved to the older man. "I hear you''re a strategist from the north. You''ve traveled a long way to be here." The middle-aged man scratched his cheek awkwardly with a crooked smile. He didn''t seem nervous at all, rather incredibly calm and comfortable. "This old man is undeserving of such a title your Majesty, for you see I am not a strategist, but a mere humble servant." The Emperor''s frown deepened. "Then you mean¡­" His eyes shifted to the youth beside the man. The youth''s body was dressed in white robes with a bamboo hat veiling his face. He looked ordinary but decent. "You''re the strategist?" The Emperor couldn''t conceal the shock in his voice. He was so young. Too young. "Is this a joke? Do you dare take me as a fool?" The Emperor''s cold gaze pierced down on the two from above his seating. Although the look in the Emperor''s eyes was terrifying, the youth remained calm and lowered their head to remove the hat from their head. When they raised their eyes again, the Emperor''s anger paused for a moment, replaced by shock. Even the eunuch standing behind him was stunned. A pair of sparkling, emerald eyes stared back at him. The look within them reflected a serene calm, similar to that of a running stream in the spring. They lit up like the purest of jade. For some unknown reason, the Emperor felt the look within those eyes was too clear ¨C too calm. The youth bowed his head. "This humble one greets your Majesty. It is true; I am a strategist from the north. And no, I would not dare take your Majesty as a fool. I''ve simply come to help establish a stronger army." "Is that so?" The Emperor leaned forward a little in his seat. "Then tell me, how do you plan to do that?" Elevating their head a little, the youth''s smile revealed a small dimple on the left that added a touch of aptitude to his appearance. "If your Majesty grants me a group of your newest recruits, I can promise to have them trained and readily skilled at the same level as your best men within one month''s time." A look of surprise came upon the Emperor''s face, but it was quickly concealed. "That''s a bold promise." "Bold promises often come with a reason." The Emperor stared fixedly at the young man''s appearance and in a split-second, his previous dissatisfaction diminished a little. "Why do you wish to help? What do you get out of this?" The youth tilted his head as if in deep thought. With a smile still on his face, he replied, "Perhaps you could say your Majesty and I share a common goal. Truth be told, I wish to maintain peace amongst my people as does your Majesty." The Emperor was pleasantly surprised by the youth''s words. There was silence within Qianqing Hall. Two pairs of eyes just stared at one another. One looking down with a doubtful gaze, the other looking up with composure. "I will see what you have to offer me, northern strategist. Tomorrow morning, I will assign you new recruits to train. Until your worth is to be established, I will have my imperial guards observe your movements. If by any means I hear that you do not carry out your promise, I will decide to have you banished...or killed. It all depends on how poorly you fail me." Despite the Emperor''s last words, the youth''s expression hadn''t changed from the beginning. He smiled and bowed his head. "Thank you, your Majesty. I promise I will not disappoint you." The Emperor''s eyes narrowed before he turned to the eunuch beside him. "Have the servants set up a room for the strategist and his servant." Catching the Emperor''s gaze, the eunuch nodded his head. "Yes, your Majesty." Standing up from his seat, the Emperor looked down at the two figures below before twisting his body, his heavy robes sweeping behind him. ¡­ In the imperial palace''s study, the Emperor leaned back in his seat and stared out the open window. The moonlight shone down on his figure, lighting up his yellow, dragon robes. "Your Majesty, the northern strategist¡­is it wise to trust him?" The eunuch from before asked with concern. "Are you questioning my decision?" The Emperor''s voice dipped a few degrees. Trembling, the eunuch shook his head. "This lowly servant doesn''t dare question your Majesty''s decision." Coldly glancing away from the eunuch, the Emperor''s dark eyes stared at the starlit sky. "Did you see his eye color?" The eunuch nodded his head. "Yes, your Majesty. Perhaps he''s of mixed blood. I have never seen a color like that before." The Emperor was silent for a moment. His eyes were deep and unreadable. "I have." He mumbled to himself, lips pulled back into a bitter smile. "Your Majesty?" The eunuch tilted his head in confusion. The deep pools of the Emperor''s eyes flashed for an instant, quickly masking over the change as if he had never been dazed in the first place. "It''s nothing. Just keep watch on him. That boy¡­he''s smarter than he appears." After saying so, the Emperor looked back down at the view below, his eyes filled with a faint gleam. 206 A Duel Within the guest room in the Western Empire''s Imperial Palace. "Well, that went better than I expected." Wei Jingyi examined the items on the desk. He lifted a candle stand and turned it around in his hand before setting it down. Leaning against the bed frame, book in hand, Rin calmly replied, "The Western Empire is currently against an opponent with a higher power. When one''s desperate, they''ll often make risky choices." Wei Jingyi looked up and saw the girl sitting on the bed. Pale eyes moving calmly, while her fair hand danced across the pages. "That offer you made is also rather risky. I take it you have a plan?" From the beginning, Rin''s expression never changed. When she heard his question, she gave him a light glance. There was silence for a while before Rin looked to the side and scratched her cheek. "The truth is¡­I don''t have a plan yet." "What?" Wei Jingyi was startled, and disbelief appeared on his face. "Have you thought of the consequences if you fail?" Rin let out a sigh. "Of course, at worst he''ll have me killed with the thought of being a spy from the north." This sentence troubled WeiJingyi even further. "If you didn''t have a plan, then why did you place such a proposal?." There wasn''t a strand of worry in Rin''s expression, instead, she smiled even more calmly. "Because I have faith in the Bai family''s teachings. I didn''t invest years of training for nothing." "Master¡­" Rin chuckled softly. "Don''t worry, have faith in your master." Wei Jingyi''s expression twitched as he looked at Rin, and sometimes he could not bear to understand her. When they met with the Emperor, she was composed, clever and didn''t reveal too much or too little. Who would have thought it was because she didn''t have a plan. In the end, however, she always managed to surprise him. Wei Jingyi closed his eyes and his face looked a little tired, "Yes, Master." Rin pulled up the corner of her mouth and chuckled again before continuing to write in her notebook. Even though she didn''t have a plan, she wasn''t too worried. At the very moment when people underestimate her, is when she can make a breakthrough. This was her greatest advantage. ¡­ The first glimmer of dawn had just arrived. Rin awoke at this time, and then briefly washed her face before leaving her room. As she gazed at the glimmer of sunrise on the horizon, she took a deep breath of the pure and fresh morning air. After a short moment, her face revealed a wisp of a gentle smile and left to see the Emperor. At the barracks, Rin, the Emperor, and a group of over fifty troops gathered. The garrison was extremely large and wide - over an entire kilometer in every direction. It was completely paved with grayish-white stones and was simple yet magnificent. As soon as the Emperor finished speaking, he snuck a glance at the youth beside him. Just as he figured, there was little to no expression on Rin''s face. Even after his words, her composure remained the same - her emotions couldn''t be discerned. The Emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly while his expression turned gloomy. Rin noticed the Emperor''s suspicious gaze but thought nothing of it. Whether he trusted her or not was none of her concern for the time being. As long as he or anyone else didn''t bother her plans, she didn''t mind what they thought of her. Rin smiled lightly and said, "I will try not to disappoint you, your Majesty." The Emperor''s eyes narrowed up, a deep mysterious glint flashing within them. He then glanced at the tall man beside him. "As I mentioned before to ensure you don''t try anything, I will be assigning General Donghai to observe your training." Shifting her gaze, Rin looked at the man beside the Emperor, and her eyes widened a bit. She studied him boldly. Standing beside the Emperor was a monstrous man with small black eyes, the left side of his face scarred. One ear and part of his cheek had been cleaved off, but a bit of pale white flesh remained. He was attired in heavy silver armor that covered his tall and stocky build. A wisp of a cold glow flashed in the man''s eyes upon meeting her gaze. There was no recognition in those fierce eyes. Rin blinked but displayed no further reaction. So this would be the man watching her. She had to admit, he was rather intimidating. But as usual, if he didn''t interfere with her plans, she didn''t care whether he watched her or not. Looking back at the Emperor, Rin just smiled without a word. Again, surprised by her reaction, the Emperor frowned and let out a deep sigh. "Then I will no longer take up your time. You may begin.?? Rin and the others bowed their heads towards the Emperor until he left. When she raised her head to look over the group of new recruits, she easily detected the stiff and unyielding expressions on their faces. She wasn''t surprised. Rin''s first impression upon arriving here was that these fellows didn''t trust her, and many even felt hostile towards her. After all, they entered the army to grow stronger, not be used as test subjects. She knew she had to make a show of her strength and make her purpose clear. With her hands behind her back, Rin looked at the troops silently. "General Donghai," She suddenly turned to the large man beside her. General Donghai was silent as his frosty eyes stared at her. "Do care to duel with me for a moment?" The question was a sudden peal of thunder. Odd expressions appeared on the faces of General Donghai and the others. He paused, cocking one eyebrow and both ears at the young man''s bold request. Those emerald eyes looked delicate and innocent; making the light in General Donghai''s eyes darken. The young man''s nose was narrow, but it had an excellent shape and looked very delicate. His lips were plumper than most men, glossy and rose-tinted. His short hair framed a pair of bright round eyes that were brimming with vitality. To come to the point, he looked weak. General Donghai''s mouth grew tight and hard before he grunted in acceptance. Rin looked pleased and reached for a sword on the side of the wall, whereas, General Donghai reached to his hip, and stepped forward as he drew his sword. Right at this moment, a sound of laughter that carried ridicule sounded out from the side. Rin had an emotionless expression as she gazed at the troops'' teasing looks. "I would advise those of you watching on the side to watch very carefully." The troops fell silent, but it was clear from their gazes that they viewed her words as a jest. Rin didn''t mind and focused her attention back to General Donghai. "Please don''t hold back, general." Rin smiled. The man standing in front of her had his eyes flash with a bit of astonishment, curiosity seemed to spark in his gaze. Although it soon sank back into its stoic stillness, leaving no trace behind. He grunted another sound of agreement and prepared his position. Rin clutched the sword in her hand, her grip strong and firm. The sword, an elegant and lethal weapon. Light and easy to hold. Shifting her gaze, she saw General Donghai place the sword in his left hand. Her sword was also in her left. This made things fair. Their blades touched. And suddenly, the courtyard rang to the song of swords. 207 Listen, Follow, Abide General Donghai stepped forward as he cut upwards at Rin in a fast, reflexive attack. Rin lept backward and slapped his blade aside with her own before sticking. General Donghai''s brows raised in surprise, but he did not resist the blow, rather he turned the deflection over and cut at her head. Rin lurched back, her nose a mere inch from his blade. The strands of her hair fluttered in the wind, while her bright emerald eyes became sharp. Her heart was beating fiercely at this point. In anticipation, anxiety, and excitement! Immediately, General Donghai shifted positions and increased the speed of his sword. Their blades continued moving, never resting. The recruits watched the fight from a safe distance in awe. Every so often, a loud gasp of excitement echoed from the group. The moment the first strike took place, they were unable to follow the next movements afterward. Every time their blades made contact, it made a clear and mighty clang, like a song. It was as if they were dancing in the wind with swords. What astounded them more was the fact that the young man was able to keep up with the large general, nonetheless, handle his fierce attacks. Rin stood in a very low stance, and yet she moved surprisingly fast, jumping on her toes as if she was dancing. Swift and shapeless as water, she was a snake evading the enemy with her whole body. The scene made them speechless. They watch as the two continued their duel, neither backing down. Stepping back, Rin''s toes bounced a little, her robes fluttering beneath her. She couldn''t suppress the smile on her face, her heart pounding even louder than before. For certain, she was unable to defeat General Donghai in terms of strength. However, that only meant she had to try other methods. Strategic methods. Rin clutched her sword with such force that her knuckles turned pale. She took a deep breath while the corners of her mouth curled up. Relaxing her grip, she lunged forward again, body turning a little to his sides. Taking note of her focus point, General Donghai shifted his blade to deflect, when suddenly his eyes widened in shock. After diverting the attack, he watched as Rin twisted her body and in such swift movements, switched the sword into her right hand. General Donghai''s pupils dilated. Before he could block the attack, he felt the tip of the blade poke his side. Everything went silent. The clanging sound of swords ceased. Rin stepped back and lay her sword by her feet before bowing her head to the man across from her. "Thank you, General Donghai. That was an excellent fight." Hearing her words, General Donghai''s black eyes glanced at the hands holding the hilt of her sword upright. He noticed both her hands and legs were shaking. It was clear near the end she had used the last bit of strength. Returning his sword to the scabbard, General Donghai sighed. "Thank you. As do you." Rin''s mouth quirked in a small smile, for there was a trace of flattery in her voice. "Now then," Turning her head to the group of recruits, her sharp gaze penetrated them one by one. "My name is [1]Wang Lan. A strategist from the north. Starting today, I will be training you. I hope those of you who have joined did it for the heart of your empire. Because allow me to explain to you, I offer neither comfort, nor empty promises, nor warmth; I offer only pain, battles, and death. My goal is to make you the greatest you can be in the worst, most dangerous circumstances. Listen to me, follow me, abide by my orders, or leave and never return. Because I have no room for men who want nothing but to sit and defy me!" Unlike her usually soft and kind voice, the Rin present currently carried the strict authority of a person in power. The troops fell silent, taken aback by her words. They exchanged glances, and all of them saw a wisp of shock and fear in each other''s eyes. Already, they saw the speed of Rin''s sword was swift to the point where they were unable to see her movements clearly! When Rin saw that recruits had finally gotten the message, her expression softened and returned to her usual tender smile. Her gentle demeanor also returned. "Then let''s begin!" ¡­ The town was afire, black plumes of smoke roiling and tumbling as they rose into a hard blue sky. Beneath broken walls of dried mud, riders galloped back and forth, swinging their long whips as they herded the survivors from the smoking rubble. Headless corpses filled the narrow, twisty lanes. Among the chaos, a young man watched as the flames forced their way through the buildings, tendrils of smoke reaching desperately into the sky. In his hand, he held a burned children''s doll. "Aren''t you going to join?" The question came in a gently sardonic voice and the blue-eyed young man standing before the burning house turned his head. Manchu looked at An Ruo through a narrowed gaze. "I thought you said we''d try negotiating with them first. Does that not benefit the clan more?" His reply had just the tiniest edge of challenge under his words. The corners of An Ruo''s mouth quirked in a small smile. In his right hand, he held a longsword that he rested over his shoulder - blood dripping at the tip. "Possibly. But that will take too much time. It will be a lot faster if we clear out the first few provinces we encounter. Besides, this will catch the attention of the Capital, will it not?" An Ruo asked in a voice just too calm and grinned at the deadly look Manchu gave him. Manchu''s nostrils flared and white-hot fury pulsed in his veins. He looked away from An Ruo''s gratified gaze and stared down at the small doll. Clutching it tightly, his knuckles whitened. At that moment, a hand reached out and took the doll from his grasp. "For the young, the old, the weak, and the strong, death is inevitable." An Ruo dusted off the ash from the doll''s face, his eyes unreadable. "But sometimes¡­others need a little push." The doll that had once been in his hand was thrown into the burning flames. Manchu watched as the doll''s body curled into the fire, its body shriveling into nothing but darkness. "Their sacrifices and the others to come will all be for the greater good." He touched Manchu''s shoulder and patted it. Manchu turned to face him fully, blue eyes hardening as he straightened his spine. "I''ll remember that." He said with a slow, lurking smile of his own and shrugged An Ruo''s hand off his shoulders eyes looking back at the home. By the time the fire died out, the sky had turned a deep cobalt blue, though the stars still shone. Manchu''s eyes squinted up at the twinkling lights. He recalled a saying he once heard from an old man, who accompanied him during his times as a slave. The stars above are the souls of dead people. He bet the stars above were terribly angry. Looking down at his hands, he frowned at the smudges of ash on his fingertips. His hands were dirty. Wiping his palms on his shirt, he gritted his teeth fiercely. All of this was for the great or good. 208 Appointed Captain In Jinping''s army training grounds, the clang of steel echoed through the yard. An Sun was showing a fellow recruit by the name of Xiong Chu how best to perform a sidestroke. "You don''t want to lose your balance. Better. Now rotate as you deliver the stroke, get all your weight behind the blade." Xiong Chu had nodded his head and gripped the sword in his hand before he swung with a turn in his body. He looked at An Sun hesitantly as if waiting for approval. "Was that good?" "It''s better than before," An Sun nodded and drew out his sword. "Now test it on me." The previous accomplishment Xiong Chu felt crumbled when he heard An Sun''s words. Taking a deep breath, he clutched his sword. It was An Sun who moved first, Xiong Chu barely got his sword up in time. An Sun drove him backward, attacking with every blow, keeping him on the heels. He slammed a sidestroke into the young man''s ribs and received a muffled grunt of pain. The fight lasted less than a minute before Xiong Chu was on the ground, his whole body shaking as he regained his breath. "You need to work on your reflexes. If I offer you to fight, then you should always be on guard." An Sun stepped forward to help Xiong Chu to his feet. Stroking the side that An Sun poked with his sword, Xiong Chu grumbled. "At the very least you should go easy on me until I get used to it." An Sun snorted. "If I do that, you''ll never learn. All you need to do is adapt." When An Sun raised his arm to sheathe his sword, the pain made him grit his teeth. "Did you get hurt?" Xiong Chu''s face showed concern. "It''s nothing, just a small scratch." An Sun shrugged his shoulder a little. "Anyway, keep practicing everything I taught you. We can practice again tomorrow." Xiong Chu''s eyes brightened, and he nodded his head eagerly. "Yes!" ... After helping some of his other troop members train, An Sun practiced an hour by himself. His sore shoulder made the training go slowly, but he nonetheless tried his best. It had been late afternoon before he finished training and walked to the barracks bathroom. While walking there, he watched the sun go down, turning the northern sky the color of blood. It oddly gave him a feeling of warmth to see the sun go down. Though, he preferred the night sky where he could see the stars. Arriving at the bathing quarters, his eyes met with heavy steam. It enveloped him as he entered. An Sun shed off his clothes, completely ignoring the countless eyes of his other recruits. The bathroom was like a large spring, but with one large bath in the center, and stools along the side of the walls for separate washing. An Sun was used to being stared at, but that did not mean he liked it. "What are you looking at?" Was all that was spoken by the expressionless man, but it was enough to send chills down the other men''s spines. They coughed and looked away with shame. It was only natural for them to stare. The moment he entered, the man moved with the trained grace of a warrior. His muscles had much the same solidity as well-seasoned oak, and long hours on the training field had gilded his previous pale complexion with faint bronze. His very presence was incredibly overwhelming. The corners of An Sun''s mouth twitched. After he finished rinsing, he stood up to walk into the large bath with other men. Everyone within the bath had sat a few feet apart from one another, yet as if not distinguishing this, An Sun comfortably sat himself a few inches away from one of the men. The person next to him immediately stiffened but didn''t dare move. Spreading his arms on the side of the tub, An Sun tilted his head back with closed eyes. It was as if he was in his own world, oblivious to the other naked men glimpsing at him with odd, tense gazes. "How...How''s your injury doing?" A stuttering voice sounded beside him. When An Sun shifted his head to the side, he saw a young man with big dark eyes that moved nervously in a great round moon of a face. He looked vaguely familiar, though An Sun could not place him. "Ah, your arm I mean. After the bear. I was on the same team as you during the second hunt. My name is Zi Bingwen." The young man clarified. An Sun remembered him now. "Sore, but better. It''s just a scab now." An Sun answered with no particular change in tone. He gazed at him with boredom in his eyes. "I see." Zi Bingwen smiled crookedly. An Sun didn''t try to engage any further in conversation and closed his eyes once again to soak in the warm steam. To be frank, he wasn''t interested in starting a conversation with anyone, especially while bathing. But apparently, Zi Bingwen couldn''t sense the mood. "Those scars on your chest...How did you get them? I saw how experienced you were earlier when you fought that bear and on the training grounds. Have you been in battles before? Where did you live before you came here? Did you..." Zi Bingwen''s words were cut short when An Sun abruptly stood up from the bath. His long, black wet hair clung to his bare, sculpted back, almost like ink. However, the men didn''t have time to admire his built form as the imposing aura from him made them shiver. The man''s face might have been carved of stone, so little did his face show. An Sun stood over Zi Bingwen, his face as hard as a cold shield. "Do you usually talk to people when they''re trying to bathe?" The anger took Zi Bingwen utterly by surprise. "N-No, I-I just..." An Sun sneered. "My past is none of your concern nor something to entertain your curiosity." Zi Bingwen swallowed, trying not to let his fear show. Giving him one last cold glance, An Sun grabbed the towel on the side and wrapped it around his waist before walking out. It had grown so silent in the baths that they could hear the sound of water dripping from the edge of the tub. The silence was all for particular reasons. Some were stunned by An Sun''s sudden shift in mood, while others were more in awe by a certain imposing part on his body. They looked down at their lower halves and suddenly felt bitter. Life was unfair. By the time An Sun left the bathroom and dressed, the clouds rolled in to cloak the moon and stars, and the darkness lay as thick upon the barracks. Moonlight shone through the window and onto his face. A torrent of emotions was flooding his heart right now. Placing a hand on his chest, he squeezed. Damn scars. "Sun," A voice called out to him from behind. An Sun grit his teeth and turned around. The man approaching him was General Ji Long. "Yes, general?" His reply was proper enough, but irritation lingered in his expression. The general considered pointing out that this was not precisely the appropriate attitude for greeting someone of higher authority, but then he thought better of it. An Sun''s attitude, after all, was one reason why the commander favored him so much. It was brutally blunt. Hiding a sigh, General Ji Long answered calmly, "Commander Bo requests for your presence." An Sun''s brows arched in surprise but he, nonetheless, followed the general. ... "Near the end of this period, you all will be embarking on your first assignment. I would like you to be the captain, Sun." An Sun listened silently, gray eyes fixed on the man across from him, but his face darkened with each word. "Sir..." "Before you say anything, allow me to finish." Bo Guozhi said, strangely stern. "I heard about your connections with the Bai family. I know why you''ve come here." An Sun''s eyes widened as his face turned stiff. He opened his mouth to explain, but Bo Guozhi raised his hand and shook his head. "Frankly, I''m a little confused as to why you would want to restart after being given such privileges...but I can''t help but respect you even more." Bo Guozhi said, smiling. He leaned back in his seat and looked An Sun full in the face, his dark eyes bright with admiration. "Your mind is as deft as your blade; it would seem. Those men need someone like you who thinks not with just your mind, but your heart too. I know you may think this was offered for you too easily, but it is with reason. I think you don''t recognize it now, but you''re an honorable man, Sun. Worthy of honorable things. Give yourself the credit once in a while." An Sun was taken aback. Although this wasn''t the first time someone had said praising words to him, he was still shocked. Rin was the first to speak so frankly to him. She had even risked her life in her trust in him. Trust. Something he always valued among his men, his brothers. In her. An Sun drew in a deep breath and saw Bo Guozhi still staring. He cupped his fists and lowered his head. "I''m honored by the trust which led you to select me for this duty. I promise to carry it out the best of my abilities." "Good," Bo Guozhi chuckled and waved his hand. "Then I look forward to seeing the result of your first assignment, Captain Sun." 209 Unknown Enemy Before the emperor knew it, three weeks had passed. Through the days, he would request reports on Rin''s progress. When he wasn''t attending court matters, he would personally go and inspect the training grounds. One evening, he came to barracks. Everything was silent, empty. Not a single person was seen in sight, causing the emperor to frown. However, the moment he entered the training grounds, his eyes widened. Lines upon lines of soldiers, long wooden staffs gripped in hands, engaged in a mock battle in uniformed unison. On the other side were archers, consistently shooting arrow after arrow at a target of trees. There were a thousand new recruits training under the melting sun with not a single whisper of complaint. This was a rare sight to see. The emperor glanced over to see a rather short figure observing the troops with roving eyes as they intently watched the recruits'' every movement. The young man would look up then lower his head to record something in his notebook. This had only been three weeks into the training. In only a short amount of time was the northern strategist able to show his abilities. More often did the emperor quickly finish his work before going to the training grounds to see Rin''s improvement. Each time, a lingering of hope would fill his heart. On the first day of the fourth week, the emperor would visit again. "Come on! Faster! Move!" Rin shouted at the troops running across the field. Every day, the recruits ran thirty miles around the field by noon. "For someone so young, he''s quite impressive isn''t he?" General Donghai watched alongside the emperor. "Yes..." The emperor nodded. "But he''s still someone from the north. All his efforts have shown he''s capable. But not trustworthy. However..." The emperor''s eyes followed Rin''s movements with a profound gaze. "I can''t help but be hopeful." General Donghai glanced at him before looking back at the young strategist on the training grounds. When the troops finished their laps around the field, they all lined up in a row, waiting for their following commands. "Well done. Now that you''ve completed your warmups, you may all go to eat your meals for today. When you finish, return here and commence your training." "Yes, sir!" Holding back a smile, Rin turned to greet the pair of eyes observing her from a distance. From the beginning, she sensed the emperor''s stare on her. Not just today but for the last few weeks now. Every few days, he would come and watch her train the recruits. After they finished, he would leave without saying a word. Except for today that is. "Come to my study for a drink." "Please, have a seat." He motioned to the chairs in front of his desk before turning to a table of liquors. "I have to say, I''m impressed by your abilities. From what I''ve heard so far, the new recruits are doing exceptionally well." "I''m honored my techniques impress you, your Majesty," Rin replied as she took her seat. The emperor chuckled dryly. "May I ask who taught you?" His words were as sharp as his eyes that looked upon her. Rin accepted the cup of wine passed to her and looked up to stare into his piercing gaze. "I was trained by my grandfather," Rin said in a regular tone. "Oh? Who is he?" The beautiful eyes of the youth met his own, and a sweet smile appeared on Rin''s face, revealing her intoxicating dimples. "Your Majesty would not know him." The emperor didn''t buy it. "You dare lie?" He rumbled, and his deep voice was dark, almost harsh. There was still that perpetual smile on Rin''s face as her glazed eyes stared at him for a moment, "If that''s what your Majesty believes." When the emperor heard this sentence, he couldn''t help but furrow his brows, his face revealing he was in a bad mood. Despite the man''s powerful, cold glare, her demeanor was calm. Inwardly, however, Rin''s heart was beating fast. The main goal was gaining authority in the western palace, all without involving the Bai family. Even if hiding her origins heightened the emperor''s suspicion, she wasn''t willing to risk the safety of her family. Rather than growing angry, the emperor distastefully swept his eyes over her face, then pursed his lips. Rin could feel his eyes gazing at her intensely as if he were trying hard to find someone else within her. "Your eyes...Does everyone else in your family possess that color?" The emperor''s tone suddenly became solemn. This question caught Rin off guard. She blinked her eyes rapidly before shaking her head. "No. It''s just me, your Majesty." "Why is that?" Looking down at her lap, Rin touched the rim of her cup with an unclear smile. "Unfortunately, they''re no longer among the living." The study fell quiet. The emperor stared at her strangely. He suddenly thought of something, and the blackness of his eyes slowly withdrew, returning to their usual appearance. He didn''t say anything, he just gazed at Rin''s quiet expression, with no other thought in his mind. Just at this time, there came a panicked voice from outside the study. "Your Majesty! A message has just arrived from the western provinces. It''s urgent!" The air within the study shifted as the emperor set down his cup. "You, come with me." He glanced at Rin coldly before walking out of the room. Rin blinked before standing up from her seat and followed behind him. A strange feeling arose in her heart. ... "What?" Inside the imperial office, the emperor, General Donghai, and other officials gathered around the room. After hearing the scouts report, the room fell into a deadly silence. The emperor looked at the report with eyes trembling from rage. "Explain!" The scout tensed but still replied, "Two of the western provinces have been overrun by an unknown group of men. The governor and cities were all burned down...there were no survivors." Following the soldier''s words, the entire room fell silent ¨C everyone''s complexion whitened, their eyes widening. The emperor knitted his brows even more fiercely. His tone couldn''t help but become a bit harsher, "Who are these men? Bandits?" "It''s unclear, your Majesty." Everyone, the soldiers, generals, and commanders within the room fell into a cold silence. The empire was already having a dispute with the Eastern Empire, and now they were confronted by an unknown enemy. A strong one at that. Standing on the side, Rin''s eyebrows furrowed. She looked down at the report and quietly thought to herself. The emperor leaned back in his chair with a ghostly expression. Bearing his head in his hand, he looked up tiredly. "How many reinforcements do they need? And how quickly?" The scout stared at the report and wearily looked back at the emperor. "Both provinces requested two hundred fifty thousand soldiers. It seems the enemy is moving fast, thus, they asked for them to arrive within three days." Even though they had more than enough soldiers to offer, supplies were their biggest issues. Already, they used an adequate amount to defend against the Eastern Empire. Five hundred thousand soldiers to travel within three days...The number of supplies would not be enough, not to mention the additional soldiers in the provinces. All the men went quiet upon analyzing the situation ¨C their anxious faces turning grimmer by the second. When the emperor''s sight fell upon the figure standing on the side, his eyes lit up. "Strategist...what do you think?" His question shocked many within the room. "Your Majesty?" One of the generals looked at him with bewilderment. The general had overheard of the emperor and northern strategist''s arrangement. Every so often, he would hear his own soldiers talk about the young strategist''s training methods. The boy was rather good from what he heard. But frankly, the general didn''t believe a young boy was capable of such skill. It took years to gather knowledge and experience. "Your Majesty, I don''t¡ª" The general had been about to speak when the emperor held up his hand to silence him. He felt the emperor''s eyes coldly glance at him, forcing him to shut his mouth. "Well? Do you have anything?" The emperor looked back at Rin. When she heard the emperor''s voice, Rin lifted her head slightly, revealing a subtle and bright smile. It made her face all the more enchanting. "From what we''ve been informed, the enemy is not weak in numbers or strength. As of now, they''ve seized two provinces, meaning they have more supplies and bases." Rin explained. "We should proceed to send reinforcements to the provinces but also dispatch troops to the ones overrun." "You...You want us to send troops to the provinces they already destroyed? What good will that do?" The general couldn''t help but ask. The dimples on Rin''s cheeks gradually deepened, but there was not even half a smile at the bottom of her eyes. "Of course, I mean taking down their headquarters. When their headquarters are down, the others will be forced to return to protect their supplies. That is after we gather enough information on them to issue an attack." "How will you do that? With what men?" Hearing the emperor''s voice, Rin shifted her gaze. "Naturally, we''ll use the new recruits I trained." "You''re confident in them?" "I''m confident in my teachings," Rin replied with a calm grin. The moment Rin finished speaking, something within the emperor''s eyes sparked. There was silence as two pairs of eyes stared at one another, fixed in their own thoughts. When it was clear he couldn''t interpret Rin''s expression, the emperor let out a small sigh. "In that case, we''ll do as you say." "Your Majesty, you can''t¡ª" The general from before began in a quick, urgent voice, but a raised hand cut him off, and the emperor''s deadly eyes froze him into silence. "We will carry out the province''s requests for reinforcements and mobilize the new recruits to attack the enemy''s headquarters." "But¡ª" The general began once more, then closed his mouth with a click at the emperor''s glower. When everyone was dismissed, the emperor stood beside Rin and said in a low voice only the two of them could hear: "Don''t disappoint me." Glancing at the emperor who stared at her with cold, distrusting eyes, Rin just smiled. "Don''t worry, your Majesty. I won''t." 210 First Mission The morning was unnaturally warm; beads of sweat dotted soldier''s foreheads like dew on a melon. After breakfast, they were all summoned in the barracks main hall. It would seem the commander had an announcement for them. The first words to come out of Commander Bo Guozhi''s mouth left everyone dumbstruck. "Starting today, Sun will be your new captain. I hope you all treat him well." A fresh mutter went up and standing among the group of recruits, An Sun''s brows twitched as he heard it. The murmurs carried the unmistakable echo of support, uncertainty, and resentment. An Sun felt everyone''s eyes fall on him causing the corner of his mouth to twitch. This man...did he have to announce it so publicly? Striding down the crowd of troops, Bo Guozhi put a hand on An Sun''s shoulder and grinned. "Good luck, Captain Sun." And with that, he turned and sauntered out the hall doors, whistling a tune. An Sun was left with the men''s stares on him. Inwardly, he sighed. "I bet his leadership is as dull as his sword," A voice among the crowd sneered followed by snickering. An Sun turned in the direction of the voice. His eyes narrowed. The young man straightened his own spine as An Sun approached him. "Name." An Sun ordered in a low voice. The recruit was surprised momentarily before he gathered his composure and answered. "Hai Chuanli." "Hai Chuanli..." An Sun repeated. There was a moment of silence between the two. With no particular expression on his face, An Sun unsheathed the sword on his waist. Everyone within the room sucked in a sharp breath, too stunned by the sudden turn in events to speak. Raising the sword to his face, An Sun admired it with an unreadable expression. When his cold, gray eyes fixed on Hai Chuanli, the young man tensed. "Does this look sharp or dull to you?" An Sun touches the tip of his sword. Staring at the long, gleaming sword, Hai Chuanli swallowed. "S-Sharp." The right side of An Sun''s mouth drew up in a dangerous smile. He placed a hand on the young man''s shoulder and squeezed. "Right. Then you should know not to mess with sharp things. Remember that as I''ll remember your name, Hai Chuanli." An Sun''s voice rumbled. It was deep and steady, unwounded, and coldly mocking. Absolute silence hovered in the hall, and fear flickered in the young man''s eyes at last. That fear was made only sharper and deeper by the fact that he''d never truly expected to feel it. He pressed his lips together and said nothing. "Do you understand?" "Y-Yes." Hai Chuanli nodded nervously. "Yes, what?" Hai Chuanli bit his lip until he tasted blood, then sucked in a huge lungful of air and made himself nod. "Yes, Captain Sun," he said, his voice loud and clear enough to carry to every corner of the room, despite his shame. "Good." He drew his sword back into his scabbard and stepped away. Danger clung to him like winter fog and, despite themselves, everyone swallowed. "Listen up! Hear my words and bear witness to my vow as starting today, I am your captain. I know that''s not something some of you find easy to understand, but that''s how it will be." An Sun paused and then continued levelly. "We joined not to fight the enemies we despise but to protect what is behind us. Whether you feel hatred or indifference toward me, I will have you as a friend and companion. A brother. I vow to be the shield and sword that protects you from this day and all the days to come." The sound of An Sun''s voice shook the hall with its power and pressed against those who heard it like a storm. He stood in the center of the room, arms folded, and then glanced up as the profound and utter silence registered upon him. Scores of eyes looked back at him, huge with awe. An Sun didn''t give them any time to speak before he continued. "Now, all of you get ready. We''re about to embark on our first mission." ... On horseback, three hundred men strode through the forest. In the front, An Sun sat tall on his black horse, with his dark hair tied neatly in a bun. After being appointed captain of the new recruits, An Sun was given his first mission. A gang of bandits holding the citizen''s hostage infested a small village near the end of the northern territory. A worthless group of thieves they were, but even the smallest enemy could become something more serious. Thus, An Sun and the recruits set off to recover the village. The day was gray, damp, overcast, the sort of day that made you wish for rain. No wind stirred the wood; the air hung humid and heavy, and An Sun''s clothes clung to his skin. It was warm. Too warm. A strand of hair dangled in his eyes, limp with sweat. He pushed it away with the back of his hand. "So, how does it feel being captain?" An Sun glanced to the side to identify the familiar face of Fan Mingli, his eyebrow rose. The scrawny boy was looking at him with a rather comfortable expression in comparison to their first meeting together. "What''s there to feel when I hadn''t even started yet?" An Sun had a feeling with his most recent experiences it would be a pain in the ass. Fan Mingli was dumbfounded. "Even so, being appointed captain is an honorable position for a new recruit. But from your speech this morning, I would say you''re already doing a good job." "I see..." An Sun''s voice lowered. Fan Mingli stared at him, a faint half-smile on his lips. "I think it was a wise decision." An Sun glanced at the young lad. He couldn''t help but smile in return. "You''re the only one who thinks that." Fan Mingli snorted bitterly. "Many would agree with me. The rest are just jealous." "Jealous, huh?" An Sun said slowly, his eyes shifting down. "How''s your foot?" Fan Mingli was stunned momentarily by his question before he grinned. "Better! I''m was able to heal well enough to join you on the mission." In response, An Sun just sounded a low grunt and continued to look ahead. When they caught a glimpse of the village wooden gates in front, An Sun raised his hand to halt. Hidden within the trees, the soldiers could see a small village up ahead. Some buildings were burned while others appeared damaged. But what stood out the most were the numerous burly men roaming around the village. They must be the bandits. An Sun glanced at the two bandits standing in front of the village with piercing eyes. The number of their men was unknown as well as where the villagers were being held. Looking up, An Sun dismounted from his horse and walked toward one of the trees. "What are you doing?" A soldier''s voice brought everyone''s attention to An Sun, who by now was already climbing up the tree. The men watched in wonder as his figure climbed higher and higher up the tree. A few minutes passed before they saw him climb back down quietly. "From what I can see so far, there''s at least one thousand of them. There could be more." An Sun explained calmly. The moment he finished speaking, every soldier''s face grew pale. There were only three hundred of them. Against one thousand, they were at an obvious disadvantage. Despite the men''s pale complexions, An Sun appeared relatively calm. "Gather round." He motioned everyone forward. When all were close enough, he began to explain the plan. "We''ll wait until night to attack. First, we need to take out the men guarding the front and go inside and search for the villagers..." As An Sun further explained his plan, the troop''s eyes couldn''t help but brighten in appreciation. They nodded their heads with firm expressions. The corners of An Sun''s lips curled into a cold smile, "Let''s move then." 211 Unexpected Visitor Darkness began to settle in heavily between the trees, a group of horses stationed together in the woods. Their riders nowhere in sight. "Hk!" Before the bandit could shout, a hand covered his mouth as a sword plunged through his chest. After killing the two bandits in front, An Sun took their clothing and tossed them to two soldiers with the same stature. "Stand here and don''t move until we return." The two soldiers nodded their heads. When all was said and done, An Sun and a small group of the soldiers snuck into the village. Hiding behind the buildings, they could hear the bandit''s voices. "I''m so fucking tired of sitting here with these pieces of shit! It''s been three days! When will they give us the money?" "Just be patient, I''m sure they received are message already. If they care about these people''s lives, they''ll give it to us." "So boring!" The bandit looked in the direction of a certain hut and his eyes shown with a sinister gleam. "You know¡­maybe we should have some fun while we wait. I''m sure they wouldn''t care if we touched a few of them, right? As long as they''re alive." The other bandit noticed the lustful stare in his eyes and snorted. "Be my guest. I have no interest in dirty swine like them. They smell." Hiding behind a building, An Sun glanced in the direction the man looked toward. "That must be where they''re keeping the women and children," Fan Mingli whispered behind him. An Sun nodded in agreement. Looking down at the young man beside him, An Sun''s gaze deepened. Noticing his stare, Fan Mingli furrowed his brows in confusion. The longer An Sun stared at him silently, the more nervous he grew. "Your figure¡­it''s quite small isn''t it." An Sun''s low voice commented casually. Fan Mingli looked at An Sun with the expression of a man who devoutly hoped he''d misheard. When he glanced at An Sun, and his discomfort kicked up another notch as the man adopted a painfully neutral expression. Fan Mingli swallowed nervously. Inside, a village hut, a group of women huddled in a corner. While some wrapped their arms around the children, consoling them with gentle words, others sat by themselves, trembling with fear. As the door to the hut suddenly opened, the women''s bodies shivered even more intensely. The bandit ignored their looks and let out a big grin. "Let''s see¡­which one of you would like spending the night with me?" The women listened to the bandit''s words with pale faces. As he walked around the room, their figures shrunk into even smaller positions, as if they were trying to become invisible. When he abruptly stopped in front of a group of three women, his lips curled into a sneer. "What a cute voice you have there. I want to hear more of it." The bandit leaned his face close to whisper in her ear. The girl shivered and lowered her head. This pleased the bandit even further. "I''ll take you with me then." Just before the bandit dragged the girl out, a figure amongst the huddled women stood. "Oh? Do you want to joi¡ª" Before he could finish, the bandit''s throat burst open and blood splattered all around the room like rain. The women cried in fear but were quickly hushed by the woman who stood up just now. "Don''t make any sounds," The voice that came from the tall woman was deep and husky, causing the village women''s eyes to widen. An Sun looked at the women''s shocked expressions and sighed. He wore a village woman''s yellow scarf, his arrogant demeanor shining as he slightly raised his head, showing off his sharp jaw. He removed the scarf from his neck and moved his long hair out of his face. Turning to the young girl the bandit tried to take, he squatted down to offer a hand. "Are you all right, Fan Mingli?" Fan Mingli felt his face go scarlet under the concealment of his hair. He never felt more humiliated in his life! To dress as a woman and not to mention be picked by the bandit, he felt shame! He looked up at An Sun with a wrongful glare. "I''m fine, thank you very much!" Fan Mingli ignored An Sun''s stretched out a hand and patted down his dress. This proved to be pointless as the blood on it smeared. "Did you have to kill him so closely? I got blood on my dress now!" Fan Mingli shot An Sun a look of complaint. An Sun looked back at the young man for several contemplative moments, then cleared his throat. Though he wasn''t smiling, his eyes glinted with amusement. "You still look good in it." "Whatever¡­" Fan Mingli muttered with flushed cheeks. Just then, a few other figures stood up from the huddle women and muttered curses under their breath. "He''s right Fan Mingli, out of all of us you look the most like a woman." "Captain Sun has a good eye, to think he let that frail body of yours be of use." The soldiers laughed. Fan Mingli felt his jaw drop, and then bright spots of anger blazed on his plump cheeks. "Shut up!" He got out through gritted teeth. A soldier admired the small dress on his body. "Damn, I never thought there would be I time I''d wear women''s clothes." Another man chuckled. "We don''t look half bad." Two of the soldiers look at him with odd expressions and silently stepped away. "By the way, Captain Sun, what gave you such an idea to dress as women?" Fan Mingli asked curiously. Immersed deep within his own mind, An Sun unconsciously smiled, bending his eyes. "Just a little inspiration from an old friend of mine." Fan Mingli tilted his head in confusion and shrugged his shoulders. "Now what do we do? How exactly do we defeat all those bandits? We''re still outnumbered, aren''t we?" The other soldiers looked at An Sun with bright eyes, awaiting his next order. "That will be the hard part," An Sun said in a quieter, far more serious tone, and jerked his head at group village women already peering curiously at them. An Sun glanced at them for a moment, then crossed to the group of women huddled in the corner. As he approached, their bodies flinched. Pausing his steps, An Sun knelt on the ground to look into the women''s eyes. "Don''t be afraid. We were sent from the Jinping province to save you." "R-Really?" An older woman in front looked at An Sun with hopeful eyes. "Yes," An Sun said with a rare soft smile. The older woman''s eyes watered as she placed a hand to her mouth to stifle a sob. "T-Thank you." An Sun nodded and looked at them grimly. "To get you out of here, I''m going to need to know where the other villagers are being held." The moment he finished speaking, An Sun and the soldiers noticed a shift in the women''s expression. "T-The b-bandits¡­they killed all of them. The men, all of them." The woman''s voice broke near the end as she covered her face. Other women beside her patted her back reassuringly. "What?" The soldiers looked surprised. Their expressions immediately turned into a frown upon hearing this. Fan Mingli''s face turned somewhat overcast as he asked, "They killed all of them? Why would they do that? Don''t they need to keep all of them alive for their plan to succeed?" "They thought the men would fight back, so they killed them." An Sun said calmly while standing up. "But that¡ª" "Even if they were outnumbered, it would still cause damage to their plans." An Sun looked at him and the other men grimly. "As long as some of the villagers are alive, they can still succeed." The room fell into a cold silence. Only the muffled sounds of women''s sobs could be heard. The soldiers looked at the women, the expressions on their faces were all grave and serious. Fan Mingli bit his lip with a terrible look on his face. "But we can still save those that live." An Sun''s deep, low voice sounded through the men''s ears and souls. Looking up, they saw the man wore no expression at all, and yet the aura around him was more imposing than ever. "As soldiers and brothers, let''s work together to kill those bastards." An Sun said with a slow, lurking smile. The soldiers nodded their heads with determined expressions. "Yes, Captain Sun!" ¡­ Morning came, and An Sun''s troops had yet to return from their mission. In the barracks army hall, Bo Guozhi in silence ate his millet among the generals. His expression was unreadable, but from his finger tapping on the table and the nibbling of his bottom lip, he appeared impatient. "Are they not back yet?" "No, sir." A general beside him shook his head. "Hmm¡­" Bo Guozhi reached up to scratch the tip of one ear and frowned. "Perhaps it was too soon." Just then, the general tapped on his shoulder and raised a hand to point. "Commander!" Bo Guozhi followed the direction of the general''s index finger, and both eyebrows rose as he took in the figures walking down the room. Others were turning to look, as well. Actually, gawk was a better word. Striding into the room was none other than An Sun and his troops. He wore no expression at all as he halted in front of Bo Guozhi, helmet in the crook of his right arm, kite-shaped shield on his left. The hilt of his sword thrust up over his shoulder, and even Bo Guozhi and the other generals hushed their murmured conversations as the lantern light fell upon him. An Sun lowered himself to his knees. "My men and I have completed our mission, Commander Bo. The bandits have been killed. The women and children were taken safely to recover by the province doctors." It took a while for Bo Guozhi to recover himself from his rare moment of shock. He looked down at An Sun with an unreadable look. From his words, he could guess what happened to the men in the village. A handful of seconds trickled past, and then Bo Guozhi reached his hand to pat An Sun''s shoulder. "Rise, captain." As An Sun rose to his feet, he was surprised to see the gratified expression on the commander''s face. Bo Guozhi looked at the men behind him and noted their slightly tattered appearances. It was a clear sign they had engaged in a battle. "How many bandits?" "Around one thousand." This number shocked Bo Guozhi. That was more than he thought. The smile on his face faded, and his voice turned more serious, "How many casualties?" "Ten injured, zero dead." An Sun calmly replied. "Oh? How many men did you bring?" Bo Guozhi asked and let his smile grow a little broader. "One hundred, commander." An Sun answered. There was silence for a while, as everyone who listened blinked in fresh astonishment. One hundred men against one thousand bandits, and there were only ten injured? They all looked at An Sun in awe, especially the new recruits who stayed behind in the barracks. "I would like to hear a full report in my office this afternoon. But for now, ¡­enjoy your victory lads." Bo Guozhi chuckled and looked at the men behind him. His smile grew. "You all fought well. You may clean yourselves and come to the hall for breakfast." "Yes, commander!" An Sun and the soldiers spoke in unison. When An Sun turned to leave, Bo Guozhi stared after him for several long seconds, then looked back at the generals at the table. He grinned impudently at them, ears weaving gently back and forth. "So, how much do you all owe me?" The generals at the table muttered and set bags of gold coins on the table. ¡­ The weeks passed by peacefully. By now, many of the troops grew accustomed to An Sun as their captain. While some were still resistant, the number was small. Ever since his last mission, Bo Guozhi assigned more assignments for him to complete ¨C challenging An Sun even further. There were many victories, but also losses. In the end, An Sun trained his men even harder. Everything was going well. The strength he yearned was already within his grasp. One night, after An Sun completed a session of training; he was returning to his room to change. While passing the halls, he encountered the admirable glances of other soldiers. He was accustomed to that reaction and inclined his head at precisely the right angle¡ªenough to acknowledge their admiration but not enough to appear overly proud¡ªas he headed to his room. When An Sun arrived in his room, he shed his sweaty clothing and dropped them to the floor. Just as he changed into clean clothes, he noticed a figure at the corner of his window. An Sun blinked in astonishment. "¡­Ju?" The brown falcon looked at him with beady eyes and tilted his head. Ju flapped his wings toward the table in his room and landed gracefully. The falcon looked up An Sun and stepped forward. It took only a few seconds for him to recover his shock before An Sun noticed a rolled piece of paper attached to his ankle. The eyebrow on his face rose. He carefully took the paper from Ju''s ankle and watched the bird step back as if to admire him. When An Sun recognized the familiar handwriting on the paper, he fought hard to suppress the smile threatening to appear. After reading the contents of the letter, his thin lips swept down in a cold arc, indicating his foul mood. The light from the moon reflected on his face. An Sun''s face was chilling. His originally soft eyes were slowly being tinted a dark color, and he began to emit a very dangerous aura. An Sun lowered his eyes and his fingers closed into a fist, crushing the letter between them. "Rin¡­" 212 Force Beyond Control When Bo Guozhi asked what the issue was, he was surprised by the words he heard. "Sir, I would like permission to leave for the Western Empire." The moment An Sun finished speaking, Bo Guozhi seemed taken aback, his brows furrowed. A rare expression of skepticism on his face. He had been silent for a moment before he leaned forward in his seat, hands folded on the desk. "As your commander, I must ask your reason for wishing to go west. You must know the Western Empire is not an easy territory to cross." Bo Guozhi tapped a finger on the desk. "I am well aware, sir. I wouldn''t make such a request if it wasn''t important." An Sun said. "Mm, then do tell what this reason is." An Sun paused for a moment then spoke up. "I received word from a companion of mine residing in the Western Empire that it is currently under attack by an unknown enemy. Three of their provinces have already been destroyed." A frown marked Bo Guozhi''s face. "Let me see the letter," He waved his hand. Taking the folded paper from his pocket, An Sun passed it to the commander. While reading the letter, Bo Guozhi''s expression gradually changed. When he finished, he looked up at An Sun with a narrowed gaze. "Who is this companion of yours?" He asked seriously. "Bai Rin." An Sun said without further identification, but it was enough for Bo Guozhi to react. "The granddaughter of the Bai family?" Bo Guozhi stared at him, eyes wide in astonishment, and An Sun nodded. Bo Guozhi gazed at him for several seconds, clearly considering what he''d just been told, then shook his head. "This matter¡­I will investigate it. But I can not promise I will be able to help. After all, we are not in an alliance with the west." An Sun felt his hands close into fists behind his back. "But innocent people are dying. Did we not vow to fight to protect those in need of help?" Bo Guozhi replied sternly, "Our job is to protect those of our own. The Northern Empire does not need to assist the west. Those matters lie on their territory, not ours." An Sun''s jaw clenched in a suppressed anger. Those gray eyes barely concealed the rage seething within as he spoke, "What if their enemy takes over the Western Empire and goes for the north? Then what do we do?" "Then we defend our people as we always have." Bo Guozhi said calmly in his seat. After hearing his words, An Sun was even more bothered. He could not help shift his deep eyes to look at the letter in the commander''s hand. And yet he still couldn''t protect the ones he cared for. The ice in his eyes burned suddenly hot with remembered emotion, and his nostrils flared. Noticing the grim expression on An Sun''s face, Bo Guozhi sighed heavily. "An Sun, you are now a captain in charge of the lives of your recruits. In a few years, perhaps you will be promoted and eventually become commander. However, no matter your rank, there will always be a force stronger than yourself. It''s a harsh truth, but that''s how life is." Bo Guozhi said, and his voice was sharper than before, edged with command. "I will look into the situation in the west, but as I said, I can''t guarantee we can be of any assistance. I would like to help, but this is a force beyond my control. Even if it happens to involve saving the Bai family''s granddaughter." Silent, An Sun stood as he took in the words of his commander. The more he heard, the calmer his expression became - they were hitting him within his heart. "Do you understand?" Bo Guozhi''s tone sharpened. Raising his head, An Sun gave a strained smile. "I understand, sir." Grunting in approval, Bo Guozhi folded Rin''s letter and handed it back to An Sun. "Return to your quarters and wait until I receive information on this event. I will call you the moment I hear anything." "Yes, commander." An Sun nodded and turned to leave the office when Bo Guozhi''s voice paused his steps. "An Sun¡­This may be hard, but don''t worry yourself too much. I''m sure the Bai family''s granddaughter is a clever girl." With his back still toward Bo Guozhi, An Sun''s teeth grated audibly. "I know¡­" With that, he left the office. Outside the office, An Sun stalked down the halls in a black, bleak intensity so deep that the door warden physically flinched away from him. In his defense, An Sun had no idea his fury showed, which was, of course, yet another sign of its seething power. When he arrived in his bedroom once more, the small brown falcon was still present, its body resting on his pillow. Approaching the tiny bird on the bed, An Sun reached out and carefully stroked Ju''s head. The falcon didn''t retreat and rather closed its eyes in comfort. "Your master was right¡­" An Sun said in a low voice. "I am rather impulsive." ¡­ Late in the night of Jinping barracks, a figure could be seen slipping through the night, his figure moving along the shadows. Moving out the door and into the courtyard, An Sun put two fingers into his mouth and whistled as softly as he could. A brown horse came galloping toward him, it''s head bumping against his. An Sun stroked its head and prepared to mount the horse when a voice ceased his movements. "Captain Sun? Where are you going?" Fan Mingli, who woke up in the night to train early, was surprised to see the young man slipping out the door. Behind Fan Mingli were the other recruits during their first mission together. They too were surprised at the scene before them. Seeing the group of men look at him with a confused and skeptical expression, An Sun sighed heavily. Stepping back from his horse, he turned to the group. "There''s something I need to take care of." One of the men''s eyes widened. "You mean¡­You''re leaving?" An Sun said nothing, but the men needed no words to read the thoughts behind his eyes, and Fan Mingli chuckled harshly. "Why?" He demanded bitterly. "Yeah, why? What''s so important that you need to take care of?" Another recruit joined in on the questioning. Sighing, An Sun looked up at the sky to see the sun was rising behind the mountains. It would be morning soon. If he didn''t leave now, the others would wake up and for certain, Bo Guozhi would have him monitored. Rather than offering a full explanation, An Sun kept it brief. "There''s trouble in the Western Empire where a friend of mine is taking refuge. I intend to help them." The men were momentarily shocked by his words. The Western Empire was in trouble? But more importantly, An Sun was leaving... "So, you''re leaving just like that? After becoming captain and leading us, you''re just going to throw it all away?" Fan Mingli spat, unable to contain the hurricane of emotions whirling within him. "I thought you were better than that, but it turns out you''re just¡­" "Fan Mingli." The whipcrack authority of those two words cut through Fan Mingli''s white-hot tirade like a knife, and he froze. For one dreadful instant, everyone seemed to hold their breath, unmoving, waiting, paralyzed between one moment and the next. "I''m not abandoning my position, and I''m certainly not abandoning any of my men. I made a vow to you that I intend to keep." An Sun''s voice was colder than a northern winter and sharper than a long blade. "But right now, I need to complete the vow I made to another. When I finish my duties there, I will return to all of you as your captain. I have already settled in a letter who will be in charge during my absence." Fan Mingli and the men said nothing. After a moment of silence, one man walked to the front and looked at An Sun hesitantly. "This¡­This threat in the Western Empire¡­is it dangerous?" An Sun sighed and shook his head. "I won''t know how serious or dangerous it is until I get there." Growing silent again, all the men looked at one another with an unreadable look. When looking back at An Sun, the man''s expression revealed resolution. "In that case, I would like to join you, Captain Sun." The man''s words not only shocked the rest of the group but An Sun as well. He continued, "You vowed to protect those we care for, and as your men¡­it''s only fair we do the same. As our captain, we should protect you as you''ve done for us." It only took a few seconds after the man spoke for another to chime in. "He''s right. Captain Sun, if it wasn''t for you I wouldn''t have been able to learn how to shoot at a target!" "Yeah, me too!" Fan Mingli watched the men''s reactions, then stared at An Sun where their eyes met. Pursing his lips, he let out a loud huff. "Captain Sun, I always thought of you as a brave man. But today¡­I see nothing but a fool." "Hey, Fan Mingli¡­" A man frowned but was interrupted by Fan Mingli''s raised hand. "Leaving behind the title you''ve earned, and the men you trained to carry out the vow you made to another makes me realize what a fool you truly are." Staring into An Sun''s deep gray eyes that glinted slightly with surprise, Fan Mingli grinned. "Because of this, I can''t help but want to serve alongside you even longer." An Sun stood completely motionless for almost a minute. Then he tossed his head and turned to the men, and this time his smile was almost natural. "I see," He chuckled and shook his head helplessly. "Then if you''re willing to fight alongside me, I will do my best to protect you as I hope you will for me." The men''s eyes brightened, and they nodded their heads. "Yes, Captain Sun! You can count on us!" An Sun concealed an amused smile and turned back to his horse. "Well, hurry up then. You have five minutes to get ready, or I''m leaving without you." Just as he finished his sentence, the men fled to their rooms to collect a few belongings for the new trip they would take on. An Sun watched their departing figures and chuckled. Looking above to see a certain bird hovering above him, An Sun''s smiles deepened. Touching the letter in his pocket, a look of determination flit across his face. "I''m coming for you, Rin." 213 Mercy On the third day, when the sun peeked out over the horizon, a ray of sunlight shone through the window and illuminated the lands. In the quiet room Rin stayed in, there were scattered papers and books all over the ground, covered in writing. Sitting at her desk, Rin filled out the remaining space on the page. She sighed softly, and her eyes fell on the papers in her hand. Her eyes were cold and vacant; what was going on in her mind could not be deciphered clearly. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. "Enter," Rin grabbed a new paper and began to write on it. "Advisor Lan, the enemy has made it through Zhaoxing province." The soldier that entered instantly reported. Despite the fretting news, Rin appeared calm. "How far are they to us?" She demanded, not looking up from her papers. "From words of the scouts..." The soldier paused delicately. "Two days." "Have our troops made it to their bases?" "Yes, they are waiting for your command." The soldier answered although he seemed rather hesitant on something. Rin ignored the unease in his voice. "Good. Tell them to stay hidden until further instructions." "Yes, Advisor Lan." The soldier said and inclined his head in a small bow. There was a moment of silence in the room before the soldier spoke up once more. "Pardon me for questioning, but what will we do if they make it past the border and to our location?" He asked. A note of doubt crept into his voice. "Then we''ll be ready for them," Rin finished scribbling the last word on her paper and looked up at last, and her soft voice spoke sternly. "We have over three thousand men, more than enough weapons to defend their attacks, and troops ready to take charge on their base. Everything we need to prepare has been settled." "But¡ª" The soldier began once more, then closed his mouth instantly at Rin''s icy stare. "If you have nothing more to report, then you''re dismissed." Lowering his head, the soldier left the office. Alone, Rin closed her notebook and leaned back in her seat, a soft sigh escaping her lips. Emerald eyes settled on the red, burning flame. The air was still and the flame barely flickered. It was steady and bright enough to relieve the darkness of the room. Rin hooked her lips up into a smile filled with disdain. She would ensure he who plays with fire becomes its victim. ... No more than a day had gone by before they received word of the enemy''s arrival. They were going to attack. Not that she minded. The more he saw of her work, the more he would sway to her side. The bright sun hung up in the mid sky and the gentle rays of the morning sun had gradually turned into a blazing, hot sun. Soon enough the enemy appeared. There they stood, immense and beautiful, the great horses framing the distant purple mountain beyond. The bronze stallions threw long shadows across the waving grasses as the enemy led the troops under their hooves and down the field, his strongest men beside him. They were big men with fierce faces, hair wore loose past the shoulders. Their cloaks were made of skins, the pelts of bears and wolf. Hands behind her back, she stared at them and her emerald eyes hardened as they rested on the man in the front. Dark hair and eyes, skin a faint tan. He must be their leader. However, there was something familiar about him and his men. Their clothing and demeanor seemed similar to men she met before. Before she could think any longer, a soldier''s voice brought her back. "Advisor Lan, the enemy is almost here." Rin didn''t say anything, and her sharp gaze penetrated the army advancing their way. An unknown glow flickered across her eyes momentarily before she directed her gaze to the province governor behind her. "Prepare the tributes." Nervous, the governor nodded and ordered them to deliver the list. When the enemy was only a few feet in front of the wall, they came to a halt at the sight of the white flag waving at the top of the wall. An Ruo raised his hand to a halt, a cold smile spreading on his lips. "It seems they''re surrendering." His eyes shifted to the man beside him. "What do you think, Manchu?" The man turned to face him, blue eyes hardening as he straightened his spine. Manchu gnashed his teeth, but his eyes revealed helplessness. He glared at An Ruo for another second or two, and then his nostrils flared as he inhaled deeply. "Do you plan to accept it?" Manchu couldn''t quite keep his skepticism from showing, and An Ruo laughed. He raised his head to the white flag at the top of the wall. His black hair fluttered in the wind, while his dark eyes became sharp. "I''m feeling a little patient today. Let us hear their surrender." He said after a moment and waved for one of his men to convey his orders. An Ruo''s quiet sincerity took Manchu aback. After raiding every province insight, he now finally decided to act peacefully and accept their surrender? A sense of suspicion emerged, but Manchu waited silently for things to unfold. Back at the wall, when Rin was informed the enemy suddenly accepted their surrender, she was monetarily shocked. She heard of the enemy''s past acts. Even with provinces that surrendered, they still attacked. This had been the first they accepted. Or perhaps they were trying to give them false hope. Rin''s eyes narrowed slightly as a dangerous cold glint flashed through her eyes. Either way, she would still move on with their plans. "Send the captain down, be prepared for any attacks," Rin commanded the row of soldiers behind her, who nodded to her orders. With no change in expression, Rin placed her hands on the cold stone ledge, eyes observing the scene below. The province army captain had already made his way down to stand before the enemy, a scroll and wooden box in his hand. Everyone watched the scene with unwavering gazes and tense breaths. "The province of Tongshu humbly offers you our surrender. Please accept our tributes in return for our people''s safety." Time passed slowly as minutes and seconds ticked by, and the oppressive silence made even simple breathing more stifling. The captain continued to hold the tributes up to An Ruo, who simply looked down at him without a word. Just as he elevated his hand to accept the list, his burning gaze crossed the crowd and looked at a certain figure on the towering wall. Then, his eyes fixed on the person for a moment, and he couldn''t move his sight away. The soft light of the morning sun shined on the young man in white. He emitted a very alluring atmosphere as if he was a deity that had descended. It was those cold, beautiful emerald eyes and the elegant, black silk-like short hair that fluttered with the spring wind. An unknown light began to glow in An Ruo''s black eyes, and he raised his hand. "I think I''ve had a change of heart," An Ruo''s voice sounded through the field. When his eyes stole a glance at Manchu, a sneer spread across his face. Looking back at the province captain, An Ruo said in a cold, yet gentle voice, "Tell your governor I reject your surrender." The moment the province captain heard An Ruo''s words, he raised his hand, eyes brimming of panic. "What¡ª" An Ruo suddenly laughed out loud and his laughter was full of ridicule. "I believe in fairness, so I''ll allow your province the chance to defend yourselves. You have two days to prepare yourselves." Glancing one last time at the figure standing on the wall, he ushered his men back. Manchu, who happened to notice the sudden change in An Ruo, furrowed his brows. He turned to look at the top of the wall. When he saw the person looking down at them from above, his initially calm eyes suddenly reflected shock. "...Little strategist?" At that moment, Rin watched as the enemy seemed to be turning away, unaware of their sudden reason. As she watched them leave, she felt the stare of the leader fall upon her, his pupils became colder, a complex luster within its depths. When he turned to leave, Rin felt another stare on her. Shifting her gaze, she froze. She widened her eyes as her face turned stiff and she was lost in a daze. Those pairs of blue eyes had given her a quick sullen glance before he swerved his horse to follow behind the men. Rin watched his departing back in silence, her expression unreadable. "Advisor Lan, the enemy is leaving! Are they retreating?" A soldier beside her voiced, his eyes slightly hopeful. "No. They will be back." Rin said, her voice strange as she stepped away from the wall to walk out the door. "Advisor Lan?" The soldier was surprised by the sudden cold aura surrounding the young man. Everyone watched in confusion and surprise as the young strategist walked away in bitter fury. Striding down the halls, Rin''s expression was harsh. When she made it to her room, her back leaned against the door, trying to adjust her breathing. Her clenched fist was shaking violently. Manchu. Manchu was with the enemy. No¡ªhe was with the An Clan. But why? Why was the An Clan suddenly attacking the Western Empire? Of all the reasonings, Rin could only think of one thing. Power. The An Clan wanted to expand its power. Like her, they must have heard of the dispute between the Western and Eastern Empires. For enemies, this was the ideal time to strike the empire while it was weak. Just like she had planned, to use their vulnerable position to elevate her power. Rin slowly closed her eyes with a heavy expression then reopened them. She glanced at a piece of paper on her desk and gripped her fists. Walking over, she began to write. She needed to send a letter to An Sun. 214 A World Built By Killers When dusk hit, the nights became slightly colder, yet humid. It was uncomfortable to sleep. But that didn''t seem to bother them too much as they suffered worse during their first months of training. When finally arriving in the Western Empire that night, they settled camp in the woods close to the border. In the morning, they would go farther into the empire. But for now, they rest. A fire crackled in the center of the campsite, projecting long shadows on the surrounding area. The night brought such a silence that the crackle of the campfire was all that could be heard, like natural music. The flames that licked at the wood and the red sparks both danced in the cool breeze. The men added more wood and poked it with long sticks. An Sun''s face was toasted warm and his back cold, mind relaxed and mesmerized. He looked down at the letter in his hand, its edges slightly wrinkled. "So, why did all of you join the army?" Fan Mingli suddenly asked while chewing on a piece of roasted pheasant. One of the men by the name of Yin Changpu lowered against a tree and leaned back, stretching his legs out before him while he plucked at his lower lip in thought. In comparison to the others, he was the most muscular. Even seated, he was tall with long legs, broad shoulders, and a flat stomach. "I grew up in a poor family. My father died a few years back leaving my elder brother in charge of the household. I don''t have many skills, so when I heard that joining offers many benefits to the families who join, I thought, why the hell not!" Each man looked at Yin Changpu with admiration. It was common for men to join the army to help their families ¨C already showing their great sense of gratitude to the ones they care for. Fan Mingli finished the last bite of his food before he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "I''m not very strong or tall like the rest of you as you can see." His eyes looked around at the men, all who stared back at him without pity or contempt. Just thoughtfulness. "But I know for a fact I''m smarter than three of you combined." Fan Mingli raised his chin proudly. The men looked at the young man with dumbfounded expressions. "You little bastard," Yin Changpu sitting beside him punched Fan Mingli in the shoulder, not too hard of course. "You may be smarter than us, but you''re also more of an asshole then all of us combined." Everyone around the campfire laughed as Fan Mingli glared. An Sun listening on the side couldn''t help but smile. Yin Changpu''s question led the four men to look at him expectantly. They too were curious as to why their strong, great captain joined. From what they''ve seen, he was capable enough to be a commander. Under their stares, An Sun folded the paper in his hand and tucked it back in his shirt before turning to them. "For the benefits as well, you could say," He said. "Did you join for your family as well?" Yin Changpu asked. An Sun looked at him silently for a moment. The flames of the fire had flickered within his gray eyes before he reluctantly smiled from the corner of his mouth. "No." An Sun said with no further detail. Yin Changpu had been about to further press on the subject, but he was never given the chance. An Sun stood up from the ground, wiping his pants and then staring down at them. "We''ll be leaving before sunrise tomorrow. You should all rest, I''ll take the first watch." Without allowing them a chance to reply, An Sun walked away to rest on the tree in front of their camp. The mood somehow seemed to dampen, but none of the men bothered to comment on it. Just as An Sun promised, before sunrise the next morning, they packed their camp and set out into the Western Empire. Halfway into the afternoon, An Sun suddenly stopped. Confused, Fan Mingli had been about to speak before clamping his mouth shut to their young captain''s warning stare. An Sun raised his head and looked at the sky. Not a shred of emotion could be seen on his face. That''s when they heard the sound of a bird''s cry. Looking to the sound, they spotted a brown bird flying over their heads. The bird lowered itself from the sky and landed on An Sun''s outstretched hand. The other men were shocked by the bird''s sudden appearance, while An Sun didn''t look the slightest bit surprised. He glanced down to see another rolled-up paper attached to his ankle. "Good boy," An Sun smiled and reached into his pouch to take out a small piece of raw meat. Ju ate it with delight, his beak ripping into the tough flesh. While the bird sat on his shoulders, he unraveled the letter in his hands. The silence in the entire group was so stifling that no one dared to utter a word. At this very moment, An Sun, who always had a calm face was now emitting a murderous aura like it was nothing. His expression was somewhat terrifying, and it stunned the men. "We need to move faster," An Sun said in a deep voice. "Captain Sun did something..." Being an impatient man, An Sun had not waited for Fan Mingli to finish his sentence. He tucked the letter in his pocket before he put his heels to his horse and trotted off. They had been too shocked to understand what had just happened. They knew whatever was written on that letter must have been serious for the calm An Sun to suddenly snap. Again, they learned to say nothing and continue onward. ... "Is something wrong strategist?" General Donghai''s rasping voice rang behind her. Rin stood in front of steps of the province training grounds, her eyes resting on a dead tree in the corner. No one could guess what was on her mind, nor did anyone who passed try as the aura was stiffening. Shifting her gaze, Rin stared at the scarred general''s face for a moment before looking back at the withering tree. "Have you ever regret killing people on the battlefield?" She asked in a quiet voice. The burned side of General Donghai''s mouth twisted. "No, it gives me joy to kill people." He didn''t hesitate to answer. In fact, he sounded rather content with his words. Rin stared up at him with wide, disbelieving eyes, as if she couldn''t believe those words had come out of his mouth. "You don''t hate it?" Rin glanced at him with raised brows. General Donghai''s face was hard to read. He took a long moment to consider. "Hate is good as any to keep a person going, better than most." He said in his deep raspy voice, and Rin fell silent. Her eyes trembled, then she quickly looked away. This time her gaze fell not on the tree but the ground. "Do my words upset you?" General Donghai asked. Rin said nothing and clenched her fists. Her silence was enough for General Donghai to know he was correct. "I hate to break it to you, but the world is built by killers. It''s better to get used to it than trying to find some shitty peaceful route." "But what if there was a way to live in this world peacefully? To accomplish your aims without harming anyone?" Rin asked, her voice turning slightly more chilled. "Have you worked to achieve your aims without killing anyone? Face it, we are no different from an emperor killing his family to stay on the throne." General Donghai''s voice was deeper and more powerful than any voice she''d ever heard before, and amusement flickered in its depths. Amusement at her, she soon realized with a raw burst of fury. Within her heart, Rin was in turmoil and after hearing his words, it provoked her last thread of reason. "I am not like them." She coldly spat. He hadn''t realized how close to home his words hit her. "Of course you are." General Donghai laughed. "Everyone apart from children and some women are an exception. You''ve already crossed every line, and you''re afraid of how far you''ll go. No point in trying to hide behind that fact. I know fear when I see it. I''ve seen it a lot." Rin stared with wide eyes; her heart was extremely uncomfortable and filled with shame, so much that her clenched fists were trembling uncontrollably. Each and every word he uttered pierced the dignity Rin held for herself. She knew she had already thrown so much away to come this far, but at the very least she hoped she could hold on to the last bit of her purity. Her ability to think peacefully. In the end, General Donghai''s words shattered all hope she had of fighting civilly. She was no longer able to turn back. "I..." "Advisor Lan, General Donghai! A group of unknown men were seen coming toward the wall!" Both Rin and General Donghai turned to the soldier before walking away to see the commotion. At the top of the wall, a cool breeze brushed against their faces. Rin''s eyes fell upon the group of six men heading in their direction. "Scraa!" The moment Rin heard the sound of a bird''s call and her eyes fell upon the bird above, a look of joy crossed their depths. "Is it the enemy?" A soldier asked. "No..." A smile crept across Rin''s face and she looked ahead with bright eyes. "It''s our hope." 215 In The Enemys Hands Huge lanterns burned on the sides of the walls, filling the stone tunnel with light. Fan Mingli and the others nervously glanced around. Despite willingly following An Sun to defend the Western Empire, they couldn''t help but grow apprehensive at their unexpected fate. Oddly enough, An Sun''s neutral expression gave the men a huge sense of relief, calm without a ripple of shock, appearing as if it would all be fine. When they exited the tunnel, they stepped into a large open area, tall buildings surrounding them with lit lanterns lighting the domain. An Sun raised his head slightly as his gaze swept the surroundings. Yet all he saw was a bunch of soldiers gazing at him and his group wearily. "You must be the man Advisor Lan spoke of." A deep, raspy voice said behind them. Shifting his gaze to the source, An Sun stared at the man walking toward them. The left side of his face was scarred, the skin drooping over his eye as if it were melting. An Sun didn''t dwell too much in the tall man''s appearance and took in his words. He had called Rin by Advisor Lan. It looks like she was back to using the name Lan now. If that was the case, then¡­ "Sun," Although the soft voice was not loud, it drifted into the ears of An Sun. Turning around, his gray eyes met with a pair of shimmering emerald gems. The figure in front of him still didn''t have the masculine and dignified appearance of a man, still carrying a feminine softness. Their silk-like skin was white and tender, and big, emerald eyes staring back at him. Once more, Rin was disguised as a man. A feminine looking man at that. It had been six months since they last saw one another. Although not too long, it was enough for both to feel as if years had passed. The journey they both experienced seemed to extend time. A sudden silence descended over the two before An Sun was the first to speak. "What you wrote in that letter¡­is it true?" An Sun saw Rin''s expression change along with the contours of her face beneath the fragile light. Then she sighed gently. "We''ll discuss it after you all wash and eat something. You must have had a tiring journey after rushing here." The eyes of Fan Mingli and the other men changed slightly. In fact, they had long been tired from their travels. As Rin said, they had rushed, leaving little to no time for sleep. The smell that engulfed them was so unusual and humid they almost gagged. It was brutally offensive. "I want to discuss it now." Rin raised her eyebrows slightly before sighing. Stubborn as always. "Very well. But the least you can do is clean yourself." She looked at An Sun''s appearance up a down, and a rare look of teasing showed on her face. "You smell." An Sun couldn''t suppress the corners of his mouth from twitching. "All right." Hearing An Sun''s words, the men behind him secretly let out a sigh of relief. There was a hint of a smile in Rin''s eyes as she turned around to escort them to the baths. ¡­ After they had finished cleaning themselves, they were invited to eat in the dining hall. An Sun didn''t have any objections this time after seeing his men''s faces. They looked like they were on the verge of crying if he declined. Besides, he was in the mood for wine. In the dining hall, An Sun settled at a table in the far corner after grabbing a bottle from the kitchen. Opening the lid with a pop, he poured the red wine into his cup and then drank. The sweet, fruity taste of summer wine filled his mouth and brought a smile to his lips. At the sound of footsteps walking toward him, his eyes raised, and by then, the person was already sitting across from him. Emerald eyes fixed on him, observing in his movements. The two were enveloped in a blanket of silence. It was not a heavy silence but a serene and calm one. An Sun finished his cup and grabbed the bottle for more. "Want some?" He raised his brows to Rin. "No thank you." Rin shook her head with a light smile. He hummed and poured the wine into his cup before taking another sip. "Seeing how you''ve taken a position in the Western Empire, you seem to be doing well." An Sun said. "So do you." Rin looked at the group of men who came along with him. "Are they your comrades?" Unknowingly, the ice on An Sun''s face melted away, leaving only a tiny, warm smile on his lips. "Subordinates." He smirked. Rin was stunned for a moment before she revealed a trace of a smile from the corner of her lips. "I see. Then you''re doing very well for yourself." An Sun grunted and licked his wet lips. The cup in his hand settling on the wooden table with a sharp sound. "Is it the An Clan?" Not surprised by his question, Rin calmly nodded her head. "Yes. From the looks of it, it seems to be your brother, An Ruo." An Sun said nothing in response. His long fingers tapped the wooden table in deep thought. "Is Manchu with them?" Rin paused for another moment, trying to decide how best to explain. She raised her head and glanced over at An Sun. She didn''t say a word but gently nodded. Once more, there was a prolonged silence between them. Only this time, An Sun could no longer hide his foul mood. His body was extremely tense. "Have you tried contacting him?" An Sun asked. Rin shook her head. "I''ve considered it. But right now it''s too dangerous. I wouldn''t want to put him in more risk than he already is." An Sun''s jaw clenched. He knew her words were right. If she did happen to reach out to Manchu and his brother found out, Manchu without a doubt would be killed. "An Ruo¡­he probably forced him to join him." An Sun spat maliciously. "I know," Rin said, and her eyes fell briefly. "But he is on the enemy lines." "Against his own will." An Sun pointed out harshly and saw an understanding flicker in those emerald eyes, which rose suddenly to meet his once more. "I know," Rin repeated in a softer tone and looked at him seriously. "Even so, you must consider his position in these circumstances. Whether he was forced or not, he''s on the enemy''s side. The side we must fight against." An Sun narrowed his gray eyes as a cold glint flashed by. He clenched his fists tightly, trying to restrain and suppress the frustration rising within him. But for the most part, he felt helpless. The feeling of powerlessness was like a huge wave that had crashed onto the shore. "Are you saying I should fight against him?" The moment he finished those words, Rin was left stunned. Not just surprised, but slightly hurt. To imply she wanted An Sun to fight against his very own friend¡­it hurt her. Her hands resting on the table clenched. She could not even utter out a single word, her throat too tight to speak. The look in An Sun''s eyes was complicated, it looked as if he wanted to say something but when he looked up and saw her face, all the words that were at the tip of his tongue were instantly swallowed back. The pain from his words was visible on her face, which gradually turned pale. Rin took a deep breath, and her gaze became extremely resolute. She raised her head, and in her cold eyes, there was a strange sense of calm within. "After eating, you should rest." She stood up from the table and looked at An Sun one last time. Her eyes were smiling and her lips gently raised. "Despite everything that has and will happen, I''m thankful you came, Sun." "Rin¡­" An Sun hadn''t bothered calling her by her disguised name and stood up from his seat. But Rin had already given him one last glance before she walked out of the dinner hall. Fan Mingli and the others noticed the scene between the two but hadn''t been able to hear what the discussion was about. From the dark, brooding looking on An Sun''s face, it couldn''t have been pleasant. The hands by An Sun''s side clenched tightly. "Damnit." 216 Internal Battle A sliver of moonlight spilled into the room, diffusing over the girl laying on the bed. While deep asleep, Rin felt a hint of a chill. Her almond-shaped eyes blearily blinked awake. She stared absently at the window across from her, moonlight pooling through its cracks. She needed to get up. Wash her face. Train and then start planning their attack on the An Clan. "Rise and shine!" To the sound of a child''s voice, Rin''s eyes widened. Shooting up in bed, she looked over to see a young girl sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at her. Rin was dumbstruck and unable to reply. Rather than being alarmed by the sudden intruder in her room, what shocked her more was the little girl''s appearance. Dark hair, pale skin¡­and dazzling emerald eyes that stared back at her. It was her. At the same time, the little Rin had already hopped off the bed and walked toward her. "It seems you didn''t get a good night''s sleep¡­is it because all of your emotions are finally coming to light?" Her cute, soft voice sounded innocent, but the piercing glint in her eyes was anything but that. "Have you forgotten the reason for everything you''ve done? Is that why you''re starting to waver?" Rin''s brows furrowed. "What are you¡­" "Are you starting to doubt trusting An Sun? Trusting everyone?" Eyes widening, Rin felt as if her throat was burning on fire. "Stop¡­" The little Rin sighed and walked casually around the room. Her eyes would glance at objects from time to time, but she never touched anything. She just stared with an unreadable gaze. When she suddenly turned around to face Rin, the smile on her face turned cold. "Well, that''s convenient, isn''t it?" Little Rin slowly walked toward her. "He thinks you trust him, so use that to your advantage. After all, from the beginning is that not what he and everyone were for? Is that not why you decided to stay by his side, because he could help you with your purpose?" "No¡­" Rin could hardly speak, her words caught in her throat. Standing in front of her, little Rin smiled and released a giggle. "Don''t fight against the truth. Use it to your advantage and then¡­you can finally take back the empire that belongs to us and avenge mommy." "Stop it!" At that moment, Rin''s eyes shot open as she gasped for breath. Her cheeks were wet, and her body was bathed in a cold sweat. Her heart pounded against her chest. Rin trembled. The room was entirely dark. No light anywhere. The remnants of her nightmare still clung to her mind, haunting her. "What¡­an unpleasant dream." She whispered. She should probably get out of bed now. Wash her face. Train¡­and plan for the An Clan''s attack. For a moment, Rin stared at the bedsheets before finally getting out of bed. ... "Hah!" Rin swung her sword to the side of the wooden dummy. A small dent along with the many other marks was embedded. Every time she hit the dummy; a dent was made. Deeper and deeper than the last. Despite the burning in her lungs, she continued to strike the dummy in swift motions followed by another and another until she could no longer feel her very own breath. [Are you saying I should fight him?] Her mind played out the expression on An Sun''s face last night. She saw it. The rage. The grief. And most of all¡­the disappointment. Her already pounding heart began to burn. Following the last strike, Rin slashed even harder this time. Her teeth-gritting down hard. [Face it, you are no different from a king killing his family to stay on the throne] On her hard face, a subtle change of emotion sparked, lighting her gaze with intense sensation. Her body hummed with burning emotions as she raised her sword with a sharp glint in her eyes, striking down with all her strength and releasing a powerful scream only she knew the meaning of. "Haaaahh!" The force and strength of her strike caused the entire dummy to collapse. A loud collision echoed within the silent training grounds, the sound echoing throughout the quiet early morning. After a few seconds, there was silence. Only the sound of heavy breathing was perceived. Rin could feel her bangs sticking to her perspired face, hands trembling as she still grasped the sword in her hands. Sweat trickled down her face into her eyes. They stung. Her heart stung. Licking her salty lips, Rin finally looks up to see the dummy covered in deep cuts fallen on the floor. All those deep scars. She created. Raising her hand to wipe the drops of sweat falling down her forehead, Rin looked up at the large window revealing the dark morning sky. There was still time to wash before everyone woke up. After cleaning everything within the training room, Rin went to the nearby lake to wash. Ever since she came to the Tongshu province, she had bathed in the lake to avoid being seen by the other soldiers. Washing in the baths was too risky. Rin undressed, her snowy white skin exposed to the cool morning air. Goosebumps rose on her arms. Trembling slightly, she slipped quickly into the lake. The cool water wrapped her in comfort, and she relaxed as she soaked. Rin let out a comfortable sigh of relief, and strength was slowly returning to her limbs. Cupping water into her palms, she splashed it against her sweaty face. Drops of water hung delicately from her lashes when she opened her eyes to see her reflection within the water. A sixteen-year-old girl stared back. Rin wasn''t an unmatched beauty by any means, but she looked lovely due to her rosy cheeks and bright eyes. Despite that, all Rin saw staring back at her was a stranger. Was this¡­her? Her eyes landed on her hair, which although has grown over the last few months, was no longer than the tip of her ears. She touched it absently with a jaded expression. Pursing her lips, Rin smacked the shimmering reflection and sank herself into the water. All sounds from the outside world muted. All thoughts gathering in her head murky. She no longer wanted to think of anything else. She just wanted to sink. A good while later, Rin finished bathing when she noticed the sun starting to rise behind the trees. Standing up from the lake with a towel in her hand, the sound of footsteps resounded behind her and her eyes narrowed. The moment she turned around, she was met with a familiar pair of gray eyes staring back at her, stunned. Rin''s eyes widened in shock, and her entire body froze. It was An Sun. All of An Sun''s clothes were stripped from his body beside a towel wrapping around his waist, revealing the fine lines of his body and his well-defined abdomen to Rin''s eyes. Meanwhile, An Sun looked back in a daze, his gray eyes staring at her. He watched as she clung tightly to the corner of her towel, which was only covering the most important parts of her body. Everything else was practically bared to his gaze. The faint morning light filtering through the gauzy trees, giving her fair skin a lovely glow. For a while, there was a prolonged moment of silence as the two stared at one another, too shocked to speak. It was only after a few minutes that Rin was able to find her voice again. A furious blush flared to life on her cheeks. "You¡­" Before she could even react, the two detected the sound of footsteps and voices nearby. A group was coming their way. "Shit," An Sun cursed through gritted teeth. Rin barely had the time to let out a surprised gasp when An Sun dragged her behind a large rock. Just at that moment, the men they heard earlier came from behind the bushes. It was the group of men An Sun brought along with him. "Haha, I told you I saw a lake over here!" The muscular Yin Changpu proudly stood with his hands on his hips, bare-naked. Fan Mingli looked into the water and dipped a scrawny leg in. Immediately, his entire body shivered and he retracted his leg. "It''s cold!" He complained. Yin Changpu snorted and slapped Fan Mingli hard on the back with a toothy grin. "Don''t be such a wuss and get in!" Fan Mingli shot him a glare while rubbing his now bright red back. The other men laughed and began shedding their clothes and jumping into the lake. Their laughter rang throughout the area, creating a harmonious atmosphere. Meanwhile, behind a large boulder settled within the lake, the atmosphere was anything but harmonious. With their backs facing one another, An Sun and Rin gloomily listened to the men joke and shed their clothing before jumping into the lake. They were stuck here. However, that wasn''t even the worst of it. They were naked and stuck. Instantly, not just An Sun, but Rin were cursing Yin Changpu and the others for coming at such bad notice. 217 Cruel Reality "Shut up!" Fan Mingli covered his chest, his entire face burning red. "He''s right, his nipples look so pink!" Another man chimed in with a chuckle. "They''re like two tiny rosebuds or something." Fan Mingli''s body trembled, the visible humiliation written on his face. "All of you, shut up!" Not too far away from the group, behind a boulder with their backs facing one another, neither Rin nor An Sun said a word. Despite being unable to see each other, the heat from the other''s back, and the tension within the air was enough to make both feel stiff. While An Sun was looking in the direction of the others, his back covered Rin, who stared at a tree across from her. At that moment, she wanted nothing more than to focus all her attention on that single tree. However, it was near impossible when she could feel and smell An Sun''s scent. A furious blush flared back to life on her cheeks. Her stomach was fluttering, her heart as well, and she knew she''d be blushing in no time if she didn''t control her thoughts. She covered her burning cheeks with her hands and soaked in the water in an absent-minded daze until she heard An Sun''s low voice. "It''s almost sunrise. They won''t stay long. We''ll just have to wait here until they leave." "Mm," Rin nodded her head faintly, her body sinking deeper into the water. The wait continued. All they could hear was the sound of the men laughing and splashing water at one another. "Sorry¡­" Rin''s eyes widened at the unexpected apology. "What?" "For what I said to you yesterday, I''m sorry." Blinking her eyes in shock, Rin shifted her gaze a little to see An Sun''s large back still faced toward her. When she noticed the old scars on his back, her lashes trembled and she quickly looked away. "No, I should be apologizing. You were right to question my motives. The truth is??from the beginning, I always had one plan. And that was to fight against the enemy." Rin''s voice came out low, almost as if she didn''t want him to hear her words. "What about now?" An Sun asked with no particular change in his tone. "Now that you know Manchu is among them, will you still make that choice to fight them?" Rin''s stomach immediately tightened. This question she buried deep within her had finally come to light. Her lips trembled until she bit them and took a quick breath to calm herself. A long minute passed in silence. "I''m sorry." She whispered. "I''m sorry." Regardless of Manchu, she would still do everything in her power to defeat them. The moment she said those words, Rin felt the urge to bite her tongue. The harsh truth of her feelings buried deep in her heart was released. Met with silence, Rin''s heart grew uneasy. Her words to someone like An Sun were foul. Unlike her, An Sun valued the trust and well-being of his men¡ªhis brothers. Had they been in danger, he wouldn''t hesitate to defend them. Yet now, she had revealed to him her cruel decision to fight against his closest friend. At that moment, Rin suddenly felt a warm, firm sensation press against her back. She stiffened once she realized An Sun was leaning on her, his back pressed against hers. He hadn''t said a word to her, but she could sense that the coldness she expected wasn''t there. "Are you cold?" An Sun whispered. The concern in his voice was most apparent. "No," Rin answered, her voice coming out cracked. "Then why are you trembling?" "Because¡­I''m cold." Rin realized the contradiction in her response and let out a little sigh. She didn''t dare tell him it was because she was nervous. If An Sun thought she wasn''t making any sense, he was kind enough not to mention it. He continued to gently lean against her. Her back brushed against his several times, the contact seeming to set her entire skin on fire. Heat radiated from him. She was drawn to his warmth, and when she realized that fact, she knew she should pull away. Rin tried to lean away, when she suddenly felt his hand on the boulder grab hers. "I''m not mad." He said. Rin''s brows furrowed. She was baffled. "Why not?" "Because I know you, Rin." "You know me?" Rin couldn''t help but snort. "I know what you said isn''t as cruel as you mean it to be." His voice had taken on a hard edge. She ignored it. "I just implied I was going to fight against your closest friend - possibly kill. How is that not clear?" How could he know her? How could he possibly understand the decisions she had to make? Decisions she hated, were disgusted with but had no choice but to accept. An Sun could detect the confusion in her voice, the nervousness. He sighed and looked up at the sun fully hanging above the trees and stone buildings. "For a while now, I''ve lived in a world where I believed everything could be achieved peacefully. Without pain. But now, I''ve come to understand something. Reality is pain. I tried to hide my pain, my reality. But I was wrong. My pain is something I need to carry. You feel your strengths in the experience of pain. Your feelings are a part of you. I was ashamed of them and hid them, allowing my wishful hope to destroy my reality." He explained in a whisper. An Sun''s hand that had been resting on her wrist, moved to her palm until finally, their fingers intertwined. He squeezed them. "The reality now is that you''re right. No matter how I try to look at it, Manchu is still on the enemy''s side. Even if by force, it doesn''t change the situation." "Sun¡­" Rin''s throat tightened. She hadn''t let go of his hand. Like before, she could have pulled away. But she didn''t. Instead, her hand gently squeezed his. Even though the position the two of them were in was indecent, Rin couldn''t care less at that moment. If anything, she had long forgotten about Fan Mingli and the others, her thoughts too occupied on An Sun. "Even if this is the reality¡­We will fight against the odds. I promise." Rin''s voice held conviction. An Sun didn''t say a word for a long minute. He didn''t smile, but the corners of his eyes crinkled together in warmth. Because her back was faced toward him, Rin was unable to see his expression. "Thank you, Rin." He smiled as he pulled his hand away from hers to glance over the rock. "They''re gone now." On her side, Rin peered behind the rock to see that An Sun''s words were true. They were gone. Her shoulders slumped with relief. "You can leave first," An Sun offered. Rin slanted her head to the side slightly. "Are you sure?" "Yeah, I need to wash a little longer." Without questioning, Rin nodded her head. She quickly scrambled out of the lake and reached for her clothes by a bush, bearing with the chill she received from a sudden wind. Wrapping a towel around her body, she would occasionally glance at An Sun from time to time to ensure he wasn''t peeking. Although with great difficulty, she finally managed to dress and turned her back to An Sun. "I''ll be leaving now." She cleared her throat. From behind the rock, An Sun raised his hand to give a silent wave. Rin couldn''t stop herself from chuckling. Taking her shoes in her hand and towel, Rin walked away from the lake. Alone, An Sun leaned against the cold rock and sighed. He lifted his hand from beneath the water and stared at it silently for a moment. Lifting it to his nose, he sniffed. It strangely smelled of something sweet. Realizing what he had just done, he covered his face and groaned. His chest swelled until it was in jeopardy of bursting. What was happening to him? 218 Tuscahara Tribe The white shafts of daylight had passed, replaced with the shadows of evening. A large bonfire in the center was lit and the flames rose boldly against the black sky. Before that great fire, the Tuhan''s skin glowed red, orange, and gold. Every eye reflected the flickering flames, each iris containing a small picture of the bonfire before them. The men were smiling and jesting among themselves while enjoying the feast. In one of the camp''s [1]yurts, An Ruo, Manchu, and other members of Tuhan men gathered around inside. A faint light shone down through hidden windows above. Sheepskins were scattered across the mud floor. They drank fresh, fruitful wine and ate delicious roasted meat from the prey they hunted not too long ago. "Commander, how come we didn''t just invade the province and be done with it? Why spare them?" A Tuhan soldier couldn''t help but ask, his comment causing the other men to recall their commander''s actions earlier. Although they didn''t say anything, everyone else was curious as to why they showed mercy. Even if the province surrendered, the An Clan would show mercy to no one. They would kill, enslave, and take all the women for themselves. That was their way. Yet today, their commander showed a rare sign of tolerance. This decision confused many of them. An Ruo faced their inquisitive stares and grinned. He rested a hand on his knee and happened to direct his sights on a certain figure standing in the far corner. While the rest were enjoying their feast, Manchu had settled himself in a chair by the window and stared out with a vague expression. He couldn''t care less about what they were discussing. An Ruo smirked and looked back at the Tuhan men. "I want something they have. Something very valuable." "Then why don''t we just kill all of them and take it?" A Tuhan man asked. The others voiced their agreement and nodded their heads. An Ruo shook his head as if they spoke of something absurd. "Something, no--someone like this is not to be taken so easily. If I want to take them, I need more preparation." Manchu, who had been drinking quietly in the corner, suddenly froze to An Ruo''s words. He tried not to look in his direction to divert suspicion, the unease in his chest surging forward. His eyes were still filled with murky, unreadable depths, and his thin lips were pressed into a line. "What makes this person so important?" Someone asked. The crackling sound of burning coal from the braziers on their sides sounded through the room. With an unreadable look, An Ruo''s eyes glinted mysteriously. His eyes seemed to carry more passion than usual as he stared at the red coal, which had almost been swallowed in darkness. His deep gaze was currently filled with greed. "I never believed in the legend until a few years ago, and now." "You mean..." A Tuhan men''s eyes widened. The usually icy expression on An Ruo''s suddenly turned into a smile. "That''s right. Someone from the Tuscahara tribe is among Tongshu province. It''s clear they''re supporting them, so simply attacking won''t work." Finally understanding their commander''s reasoning, the Tuhan''s eyes lit up. After hearing An Ruo''s previous words of the Tuscahara people, they couldn''t help but grow excited. Even if it was a legend, there was always truth among them. If they had someone like that on their side, they would be unstoppable. At this moment, Manchu suddenly stood up, catching everyone''s attention. The eyebrow on An Ruo''s face raised. "Is something wrong, Manchu?" He asked. "I have no interest in listening to legends." Manchu saw a darkness in An Ruo''s eyes when he said these words, and soon after he had spoken he walked out of the yurt, ignoring the contemptuous expressions. Stepping outside, Manchu never stopped walking forward. He wasn''t sure where he was going, but he knew he needed to clear his head. Manchu wasn''t stupid. While he didn''t completely believe in the ability of the Tuscahara people, he knew they existed. After all, the little strategist was enough proof. Manchu seemed to recall the words An Ruo spoke in the yurt. [I never believed in the legend until a few years ago, and now."] These words conjured up the memory of seeing a man with blond hair and green eyes with An Ruo. Perhaps that man was someone from the Tuscahara tribe. As these messy thoughts brawled back and forth inside his head, he managed to walk a rather far distance. An Ruo...he wanted the little strategist. ________ [1]Yurt - A traditional yurt or ger is a portable, round tent covered with skins or felt and used as a dwelling by several distinct nomadic groups in the steppes of Central Asia. The structure consists of an angled assembly or latticework of wood or bamboo for walls, a door frame, ribs, and a wheel possibly steam-bent. 219 Show Your Strength Before long, the morning of the second day arrived. The battle of the Tuhan army had come. Standing around a broad table with a map laid out before them, everyone within the room began discussing their battle tactics. "The goal is to hold back the Tuhan army for as long as we can until our men at the province bases launch their attack." Rin pointed to the colored pieces on the map, which imitated the Tongshu and Tuhan armies. "We plan to starve them of their weaponry and food. With a lack of supplies, they will be on the verge of collapse." "But how will the Tuhan army know we''ve infiltrated their base? Is it not miles away?" A Tongshu general questioned. Rin was silent and calmly turned toward An Sun. When he noticed her stare, his eyes lit up in understanding. He walked up to the table, feeling numerous eyes on him. Needless to say, everyone''s curiosity was caught. An Sun cleared his throat, then said, "The Tuhan army has a way of communicating. Through hawks. It''s how they''ve been successful in numerous battles for the past few years now." He turned to the map, then continued to explain, "When their base is attacked, the Tuhan will send a hawk to the main army here. When that happens, the men will retreat." Everyone had wondered how their surprise attack would catch the attention of the Tuhan army, but as soon as An Sun explained it all became very clear. While no one argued over his statement, others were skeptical ¨C including General Donghai. In the end, he said nothing. Although An Sun could still feel his skeptical stare on him, he ignored it and stepped back from the table, allowing Rin to take control of the meeting once again. "The time for their attack is unknown, but at every moment, we will be ready." Rin''s cold eyes scanned the men around the table. "Any questions?" Rin watched as the men shook their heads, their eyes glowing with certainty. She couldn''t have been more pleased. Suppressing the content smile threatening to crack on her face, Rin stepped back with her hands behind her back and dismissed everyone. When she left the room, she was surprised to see An Sun waiting for her beside the door. He leaned against the wall, arms folded across his chest in a relaxed stance. Recalling the time in the lake, Rin''s movements stiffened. She cleared her throat and managed to put on her best calm expression. "Do you need something, Sun?" Having noticed her presence the moment she stepped out of the room, An Sun turned his head, leaned off the wall, and walked toward her. There had been a moment of silence between the two before he finally responded. Rin nodded her head in understanding. "I see. Then, I hope you stay safe." As if suddenly recalling something, her eyes brightened. "If you''re worried about Sir Manchu, I''ve already informed the troops to avoid harming him. As of now, it''s the least I can do to defend him without garnering suspicion." An Sun''s eyebrows raised. He chuckled, then shook his head. "Thank you...but that''s not what I wanted to talk about." The edges of Rin''s brows creased in confusion. She suddenly straightened her shoulders, an eerie premonition arising in her heart. "What is it?" An Sun stared at her for a long minute without saying a word. Then, in a voice a bit gruffer than he''d intended, he asked: "Do you remember what I told you before I left for Jinping?" Rin stared back at him without blinking. Furrowing her brows, she tried recalling the moment An Sun spoke of. It didn''t take long for her to remember. [Leaving behind fate, destiny, and your path, if the time came when you could no longer rely on them...will you come to my side?] The two looked at one another as both seem to evoke that moment at the Bai Manor. Rin was at a loss as to how she could tactfully respond, when An Sun''s head suddenly bent down toward hers. "Do you remember?" He asked again, an eyebrow raised. Immediately, Rin could feel her face heating up. The two stood very close together. Everything that was said was like a hot breeze; Rin heard it with her ears, but it also seemed to reach her heart. She took a step back and nodded her head. "...I do." Rin whispered. She''d sounded downright pitiful. An Sun tried not to smile. "Then do you also remember what I said about relying on me?" "W-Why are you suddenly bringing this up?" Rin asked. The wariness in her voice was evident. An Sun smiled. "When I fight out there on the battlefield, I want you to rely on me. Trust me. This is no longer a battle you need to fight on your own." Hearing those words, Rin tried to glance away calmly, but she couldn''t seem to manage. She felt a flutter that became a tightening in her belly. Her heart stopped, skipped a few beats, then started up again in a frantic rhythm as he just kept watching her. Several minutes passed before she managed to calm her beating heart. She blinked at An Sun and then said very seriously, "In that case, please fight strongly. Show me your strength and return to me. Otherwise, I won''t have any need for you by my side." She will be strong for him as well. However, those thoughts, she kept to herself. Although her words sounded harsh, it was the sentence An Sun had expected from her. The woman had a stubborn streak in her nature. That flaw amused him. To him, her words had spoken more than anyone would ever imagine. She wanted him to return alive. As he did for her, she cared about him. "That''s a promise then." A hint of joy could be heard beneath An Sun''s deep, husky voice. Rin had nodded her head with an unreadable expression before she walked around An Sun and down the stone halls. While she seemed to be calm on the outside, to An Sun, it appeared as if she was running away. His eyes curved in amusement. ... Dusk had settled, turning all the banners black. Yet, not a single sight of the Tuhan army was seen. Rin had been organizing the archers and swordsmen who would fight in the battle when she suddenly heard a soldier shout loud for everyone present to hear. "The Tuhan army has already approached within three miles!" At that moment, the tension in the room grew. Every soldier, who had felt a sense of hope and confidence, suddenly froze. Rin could see the anxiousness and dread in each man''s face. From the beginning, however, her face remained unchanged. Her eyes were murky, with unreadable depths. She looked at the soldier who had spoken with a cold, clear expression. "Prepare the archers! Men, gather your swords, spears, and shields! Form a line and be ready to fight for your province!" She ordered loud and clear. Brought back to reality, the men nodded their heads and quickly began grabbing their shields and swords. After declaring orders left and right, Rin''s gaze met with a pair of gray eyes. An Sun''s gaze pierced through her very being, eyes filled with such clarity her heart couldn''t help but tremble. Without words, the two already understood the other''s thoughts. Looking at An Sun across from her with a meaningful expression, Rin''s eyes brightened. Right now, it was time to show their strength. 220 Battle Of The Tuhan On the way, she saw General Donghai marching quickly down the stairs. His body was already dressed with heavy steel plate armor. His rondels were golden sunbursts; all his fastenings were gilded, and the red steel was burnished to such a high sheen that it shone like fire in the light of the torches on the wall. The expression on his scarred face, however, seemed to make him even more intimidating than usual. "General Donghai¡­" Rin had just spoken when his harsh, raspy voice cut her mid-sentence. "The Tuhan army stole a march on us! Their commander crept down the road in the night, and now they''re less than a mile west of here, forming up in battle array." He spat grimly. "You command those archers at the top. I''ll deal with the fuckers at the bottom." Nodding her head, Rin ran up the stairs. Upon stepping on the top of the wall, a gust of cold wind hit her face. The western sky was a deep purple, speckled with stars. A war horn sounded in the far distance, a deep mournful note that chilled the soul. Quivers hanging from their belts, the archers arrayed themselves into three long lines on the wall and stood calmly, ready to string their bows. Between them, Rin leaned her hands against the wall to stare into the night, her eyes narrowing up slightly. It was dark, eerie, but not silent. From a distance, she could hear hooves tearing the earth and trampling the grass and dirt into the ground. She waited. And waited. That''s when they appeared. On horseback, the Tuhan charged toward the stonewall. "Archers!" Rin shouted in a cold voice. "Nock!" Immediately after the words left her mouth, the archers put the tips of their arrows beneath a fire pit, the wrapped cotton around it lighting on fire. By now, they could hear the Tuhan men''s shouts. Their voices joined with the sound of the war horn. "Draw!" The archers drew their bows, aiming at the incoming Tuhan army. It wasn''t until they were within view that Rin shouted her final command. "Loose!" On her command, a flight of arrows descended into the sky. Shouts turned to screams as men stumbled and went down. By then, a second flight was in the air, and the archers were fitting a third arrow to their bowstrings. The flames of the arrows lit the sky as if they were blazing, burning stars. Down below on the enemy''s side, a pair of blue eyes looked up at the dark sky, only to see flaming arrows flying toward him. His head cocked at the sight, and suddenly his brows rose as another arrow struck a man right beside him. He inhaled sharply as his gaze shifted back upward in the direction of the flitting arrows of fire. At the sight of a burning arrow coming toward him, Manchu raised the shield on his forearm to deflect its attack. A sharp pang sounded against the iron shield and bounced ferociously toward the grass, kindling a small fire before his feet. Strands of his tousled, sweaty hair plastered against his eyes and forehead. Very calmly, he brushed it aside as he moved onward. With his eyes bold in front of him and sword in hand, he couldn''t help but think how merciless the little strategist''s tactics were! And to think he was to be protected¡­ As the horns died away, a hissing filled the air; a vast flight of arrows arched into the sky shooting men down in an instant. Arrows were flying through the air like rain and soldiers fell from the city walls. However, more soldiers ran up to their positions to pull back their bows to shoot at the enemy. Shields were held up to deflect the incoming arrows from passing into the city. Rin looked down from upon the wall, her eyes scanning the enemy below. Yet all she could see was flames and dark figures running toward them. When she saw a group near the front of the wall, the light in her eyes intensified. "Nock! Draw! Loose!" She shouted as more arrows descended below. But it was too late. Already the Tuhan had pressed themselves against the wall, shielding themselves from their arrows. "Grab those boulders and launch them down! As for everyone else, loose your arrows at the men against the wall!" Rin ordered fiercely. As fast as she issued her orders, soldiers were already grabbing boulders from a pile on the side. Looking down, they launched them down heavily on the men leaning against the wall. A sickening crunch could be heard. More arrows and boulders were thrown down until suddenly they heard a loud clank. Rin''s brows knotted tightly together. The Tuhan had protected their heads from the incoming arrows and boulders with shields! ??Hurry! Archers keep up!" She shouted through her tightly clenched jaw. Right now, the common citizens within the city were hiding within their own homes to hide from the attack. If it came down to it, Rin already planned an escape for the citizens. Hearing a loud bang, Rin''s eyes widened and looked down to see a group of Tuhan men holding a large log and slamming it against the wooden gate. "Advisor Lan, the Tuhan men¡­they''re climbing the wall!" A soldier frantically shouted. Rin quickly walked to the edge of the wall, and sure enough could see a tall wooden ladder was propped against the wall, a man already climbing up. "Get me my bow," Rin ordered coldly. "Yes!" The soldier quickly passed her the crossbow resting on the side. Taking it in her hand, Rin calmly slid an arrow into her crossbow before aiming it at the man climbing the ladder. With one pull, the arrow lodged itself into the man''s skull, and his body dropped to the ground. The soldier beside her looked with awe and admiration. When those frosty eyes turned to look at him, he froze. "Inform the general to get the citizens out of the city," Rin ordered one soldier, who quickly left to follow her orders before turning to another. Her gaze glanced at the large pit in the corner, still unlit. "Light the signal." "Yes, Advisor Lan!" However, before the soldier had a chance to light it, a spear had entered his belly and came out through his back. Blood coughed from his mouth until he collapsed on the floor. Dead. Turning, Rin''s frosty eyes brewed with insatiable murder. Before she knew it, a Tuhan soldier had already climbed over the wall! He was tall and spare, wearing a long chainmail hauberk and gauntlets of steel, but he''d lost his helm, and blood ran down into his eyes from a gash across his forehead. Rin aimed an arrow at his face, but the tall man slammed it aside with his shield. She stepped back while firing another arrow from her crossbow. When he deflected it again, Rin tried to pull out another quiver but the man''s ax lashed out, knocking the crossbow aside. The man danced back for another try, but Rin quickly evaded his attack. A few of the archers on the wall tried to fight off the large enemy, but it was clear his strength was stronger than theirs. It didn''t help as more and more men climbed over the wall and attacked the archers. Very soon, bodies fell, blood splatters shot in all directions. Seeing dead bodies lay in pools of blood of her former soldiers, the rage within Rin made her eyes turn impossibly frosty. The murder in her eyes could no longer be contained. She turned her head slightly, her gaze fixing on the large pit. She needed to set the signal. Drawing in a deep breath, she ran! "Grab him! Don''t let him get away!" Tuning out their shouts, Rin seized a torch on the side of the wall and quickened her steps. When she reached the pit, she tilted the torch ever so slightly inside and immediately, the entire pit lit ablaze. The flames pricked her skin, but she didn''t care as the sound of sparks burning ignited her heart. A cold smile spread on her lips a she turned around to the group of Tuhan men. "You''re too late it seems." "Fucking bastard¡­" The Tuhan men cursed. "When we kill you, we can burn out the fire." Rin lifted her chin slightly and her chilling gaze swept over each and every one of the men as she said mockingly, "Then I wish you the best of luck." As soon as she finished her words, the still-lit torch in her hand dropped over the wall. At that moment, an explosion was heard from below and all sides of the wall. When the Tuhan men raised their heads, their eyes widened in disbelief. Followed by Rin''s burning pit, more pits on every side of the wall and beyond began to light on fire. Below them, they saw a wagon was set aflame, which soon exploded before their very eyes. The shouts and screams of the Tuhan men echoed loudly through their ears. It was only then that the Tuhan men noticed the trails of oil leading to the other pits. This is was their signal. A few months back, Rin learned mixing saltpeter with charcoal and sulfur can cause quite a reaction. To be franker, an explosion. Just as Rin expected the men to attack her in rage, she was surprised to see them staring at her in shock. It was as if they had seen a living and breathing legend before them. Little did Rin know how true those words were soon to be¡­ 221 Back From The Dead "Yes, sir!" Soldiers ran about from all directions. There were shouts, the clatter of spears, the whicker of horses. All sounds of men preparing for battle. "Holy crap" Fan Mingli watched everything around him nervously. The sword in his hand quivered. Suddenly, he felt a hand grip his shoulder. When he turned his head, Fan Mingli saw An Sun staring back at him with a firm expression. "Are you okay?" Fan Mingli pursed his lips before he replied honestly, "J-Just a little nervous." An Sun stared at him silently for a moment. He sighed heavily. "Listen to me, the first battle is always the scariest, but remember¡­remember what you''re fighting for. Who you''re fighting for." Fan Mingli gave a tremulous nod, working up his courage with a visible effort. Slowly he swiveled his head. His eyes widened at the scene of fire up ahead, but An Sun held his arm so he could not turn away. "War is only sweet to those who haven''t experienced it. It''s too late to turn your back on it now." An Sun''s deep voice echoed through his ears, causing his trembling body to become still. Biting his bottom lip, Fan Mingli tightened his hold on the sword in his hand. "All right." He nodded his head seriously, eyes more blazing than the flames burning in the distance. A smile made its way onto An Sun''s face. He chuckled and patted Fan Mingli on the shoulder. "Any man who runs, I''ll cut him down myself!" General Donghai was roaring when he caught sight of An Sun and his men. "All of you, stop standing around like a group of little wusses and go defend the front. The Tuhan men have made it to the wall." They all nodded their heads and rushed toward their stations where the others stood. The sound of bodies falling to the ground and men''s shouts could be heard on the other side of the gate. The soldiers standing guard held their swords in hand as they peered far into the distance, the blood within them boiling, every nerve within their body stretched tautly. Just then, from above they heard a soldier shout. "The Tuhan are climbing up the wall!" The soldier''s shout in shock suddenly made everyone freeze. The moment that his voice fell, a thundering bang suddenly sounded behind the gate. Almost like an explosion! Behind the wall, flames surged towards the sky, painting the dim sky in a red glow. An Sun''s eyes shot wide open from the sudden realization. Looking up at the wall, his eyes narrowed. He could hear shouts coming from above, followed by the crackling sound of flames. "General!" A soldier frantically ran toward General Donghai, his face red. "Advisor Lan ordered to have all the citizens in the city evacuated!" "Is that so¡­" General Donghai grunted. Looking at a soldier beside him, he carried out the order. "Follow out the citizens'' escape plan, quick!" "Yes, general!" Turning toward the front of the gate, General Donghai could hear and see something heavily pounding against it. Cracks were already forming in the wood, the force of the men behind it bending it forward. Very soon, they would break through the gate. "Defend the wall!" General Donghai''s shouts could be heard from the side. "We''ll beat them till they cry for their mothers! Any man who returns with a clean sword, I''ll cut off his leg!" With that thunderous roar, all the men from within the group stood forward at once. Hot blood pumped within the chests of the men. An Sun saw the scarred faced man charging toward the front of the gates. He looked up at the wall one last time, then retracted his gaze and unsheathed the sword at his hip, facing the city''s gates. The moment the gate doors swung open, the true battle lay before them. Without hesitation, An Sun ran into the raging crowd! ... Smoke rose in all directions, and anguished wails could be heard throughout the city. The citizens, who were escorted by a group of soldiers, escaped with heavy hearts. They could hear the sounds of slaughter behind them. Their legs felt weak, but the longing to survive pushed them, as they continued moving forward. In the battlefield, General Donghai was the first to reach the enemy, leading a wedge of armored veterans, sharp steel points ripping through their chests. An Sun saw a dozen men go down. All around was nothing but a whirlwind of disorder and violence, a blur of color and vicious motion. Deafening, the blood pounded in his ears, drumming to a ferocious beat inside his head. As sweat stung his eyes, An Sun''s head shifted to the sound of a loud, abrupt shout that pitched in his ears. The sound was barely enough to obscure the cries of men, the screams of injured beasts, and the thunder of steel striking steel. But he heard it. Within his sight, a Tongshu soldier''s body had plummeted to the hard earth in an instant as the depths of a large sword plunged into his abdomen. Blood pooled from his chest as the man responsible extracted his sword mercilessly, his eyes catching sight of An Sun. However, An Sun hadn''t met the gaze of this individual, instead, he quickly lunged his sword toward an enemy sneaking behind him. His teeth clenched as he fought against the sudden attack. The long sword gripped within his hand, swung in an arc, the man''s throat bursting open as blood sprayed through the air, adding to the already foul stench in the battling field. The body plummeted to the ground along with the many other corpses. Shifting his gaze with a heaving chest, An Sun''s eyes met with the same man from before, who was now marching toward him aggressively, his feet chafing against the dirt. It was only now that An Sun recognized the man charging toward him. The man''s ill-lit eyes revealed the belligerent intent within his gaze, as his bloodied ax dragged by his side, fresh blood still coated on the steel. Bracing himself, An Sun''s back straightened with a sharp inhale as his legs moved toward the man with long strides, the sword positioned to the right of his body. Both of his hands held the hilt of his sword strongly, the veins on his hands protruding. The two proceeded closer with wrathful gazes until they were only a few feet apart. Suddenly, the man across from him curled his lips into a sneer. However, his eyes were anything but amused. Beneath his scornful expression was pure madness. "Well, well, well. I never thought I''d see the day when my little brother came back from the dead." The color in An Ruo''s dark eyes pulsed with bits of a fiery murderous aura. 222 Battle Among Brothers At the center of the battlefield, among the screams and whirling smoke, two men stood. They stared at one another with eyes of ice. "You''re really alive," An Ruo whispered hoarsely. Flames from the explosion beforehand burned within An Sun''s gaze, filling his eyes with a red glare. The heat within was suffocating. "So it would seem," An Sun''s hand around his sword clenched. The two men''s silence was overruled by the excruciating screams of soldiers on the battlefield. When An Sun suddenly heard a man charging toward him, his gaze on An Ruo moved. Ducking low, his sword mercilessly slashed at the incoming soldier''s thigh before raising overhead to stab into his skull. The blow seemed effortless, almost gentle, but it was the sight of blood that showed it was anything but that. At the sound of another man''s attack beside him, An Sun''s sword sang impossibly quick, lashing out as if it weighed no more than a walking stick, flicking the blade in strokes that looked effortless. With a harsh breath, An Sun''s ears twitched at the sound of running footsteps. He had already whirled his body, bringing the sword around and up in a swift deadly arc. Steel met steel with a ringing, bone-jarring clang. "Very good, bastard." An Ruo sneered. Looking at the figure before him, the ice in An Sun''s eyes burned suddenly, hot with violent intensity, and his nostrils flared. An Ruo stared back at him, and he was biting his bottom lip until skin tore. "Why?" An Ruo''s voice seethed, strangely thick. "Why are you still¡­" There was a maddening gleam in An Ruo''s eyes. The raging words muttering from his mouth seemed for no one else but himself. An Sun could hear the tremble in his voice. "You could say I''m a bastard that''s too hard to kill." An Sun sneered. Heeding his words, An Ruo froze before turning his blood-freezing smile directly upon An Sun, and his hungry voice was soft as serpent scales on stone. "Then I''ll just have to kill you again." A lock of matted black hair fell across An Sun''s eyes as he glared at his brother. For the first time, he saw the raw, and detestable look within An Ruo''s gaze. An Sun''s heart felt resentful. He felt something wet and cold upon his face. When he raised his eyes, he saw it was raining. A bad omen. The two men looked at each other, and began, at the same moment, to circle each other. Three strides with a dancer''s grace, An Sun''s sword licked out with deadly speed, and his shield slammed into An Ruo''s shield like a battering ram. The sound of collision echoed with sharp, ear-shocking crack! On the other side of the battlefield, horses stumbled and rolled. Men were swept from their saddles, torches spun through the air, axes, and swords hacked at flesh. In the midst of it, Fan Mingli clutched desperately to his sword with a strength he never knew he had. The sounds of slaughter, flesh, and armor being torn apart, all of it hummed violently through Fan Mingli''s ears and down to his trembling heart. Fan Mingli had always been too frightened to kill a man before, but when a Tuhan man charged toward him with a bloodthirsty look in his eyes, he knew he had no choice. Somehow¡­somehow, the sword took over him. "Haaaa!" Fan Mingli cried out and closed his eyes. He shoved the sword blindly out before him with both hands. He heard a crack like the sound ice makes when it breaks beneath a man''s foot, then an agonizing sound of a man''s cry. When Fan Mingli opened his eyes, the blade of his sword stabbed deeply within a man''s stomach. Impaled, his blood dripped around the sword, and the big man tried to reach his killer with his hands and almost had before he fell. Fan Mingli''s eyes widened. His breath was rough and heavy, sweat pouring heavily past his eyes. He closed them tight only for his eyes to sting. "I-I killed someone¡­" He giggled and cried. "I killed someone!" His heart was breathless with relief...Until a man in black leaped from the side, and charged toward him with his axe! The fear that filled Fan Mingli then was worse than any fear he had ever felt before - and he knew every kind of fear. He was so scared he might have pissed himself. Quickly, his fingers found his sword and engulfed it with his hands. But it was too late, already the man had swung his axe down upon him. Awaiting his gruesome death, Fan Mingli closed his eyes. A scream stabbed his ears, sharp as a needle. "Idiot! Stay focused!" He heard a familiar voice bellow. Surprised, Fan Mingli opened his eyes to see Yin Changpu standing over him, eyes blazing with fierceness. "Y-Yin Changpu?" Fan Mingli stuttered, soon realizing he had saved him. "Come on, keep it together! We didn''t follow Captain Sun and abandon our post to die so easily! Now hold your sword and fight!" Swallowing the bile threatening to rise, Fan Mingli nodded his head. "I''ll try hard." Yin Changpu''s lips curled into a grin, and he had been about to open his mouth to say something, but then his line of sight inadvertently fell to a place which caused his eyes to darken instantly. "Over there¡­" Yin Changpu''s voice darkened. When Fan Mingli turned his head, his eyes shot open. "Captain Sun!" Amongst the battlefield, two men fought. One of the men was none other than An Sun! From the looks of it, their strength seemed to be par with one another. That is until the man with the axe knocked the sword out of An Sun''s hands - leaving him completely defenseless. "Come on!" Yin Changpu charged in the direction of their captain. Fan Mingli followed behind, soon forgetting the previous fear he had felt. ¡­ High, low, overhand, An Sun rained down steel upon his brother, swinging so hard that sparks flew when the sword and axe came together. One of An Ruo''s slashes raked across his brow, and blood ran down into his right eye. But the fight continued. The two, repeatedly attacking, moving into one another, hacking, slashing, faster, and faster! Until he was breathless, the sword in An Sun''s hand was knocked from out his grasp, falling somewhere within the mob of soldiers. He gathered a slow, deep breath, his gray eyes watching An Ruo warily. By now, his shoulders were going numb from the jarring they''d taken, and his wrists ached from the weight of the sword. "Not half bad," An Ruo acknowledged. "For a dead bastard." Immediately as An Ruo''s words left his mouth, he whirled the axe back up above his head and flew at An Sun again. Just as An Sun had been about to evade his attack, he saw An Ruo suddenly stop in his tracks. The axe in his hands lowered, and he lifted a hand to his cheek. It was bleeding. His eyes narrowed up slightly as he shifted his line of sight. The murder within An Ruo''s gaze gradually grew to the point his eyes had gone red with fury. On the other side of the field, a pair of blue eyes stared back at him coldly. Within his grasp was a longbow. One that was clearly used to shoot at An Ruo. When An Sun shifted his gaze toward the archer, his eyes widened. "Manchu¡­" 223 Retrea "Manchu¡­" An Sun spoke in a voice only he could hear. As if he heard him, Manchu shifted his glare from An Ruo and looked to him. There was a complexity of emotions running through his face, but in the end, his eyes turned up into a smile. A smile that made An Sun''s heart tense with unease. "Scraaa!" All men turned to the sound of a bird''s cry above. It was then that the stoic face of An Ruo changed, a flash of frost flashing across his eyes. When he looked back at An Sun, the fury in his eyes ignited even further. "Very well played," An Ruo sneered. He moved his hand slowly away from his axe, backed off a step, and turned with a glare. "Retreat!" An Ruo shouted amongst the battlefield. At the sound of his order, more and more Tuhan men repeated word for a retreat. An Ruo''s eyes fixed on Manchu as he gradually walked across the field toward him. Manchu watched his movements with unconcerned eyes, his line of sight never leaving him. The two were only a few inches apart when An Ruo placed a hand on Manchu''s shoulder and leaned in to whisper in his ear. "Thank you," His voice was laced with a smile. Looking at Manchu, An Ruo touched the bloody wound on his cheek, his smile growing even colder. "You don''t know what you''ve just done." "I think I know." Just like his expression, Manchu''s voice revealed nothing. The smile on An Ruo''s face faded, his nails digging deep into Manchu''s shoulder. "Good. Then be prepared for what''s to come." Walking away, the Tuhan men followed behind their commander. Manchu sighed and glanced over his shoulder. Staring back at him, two gray eyes shone in the dark. His figure stood amongst the blood and chaos, etched in the moonlight. An Sun unconsciously stepped forward, hands sweating at the palms. With one last smile, Manchu turned around to follow the Tuhan army. He never looked back. A moment of panic overcame An Sun as he lost the color from his face. It was as if his heart had suddenly stopped beating, and all the blood had run down into his boots. "The Tuhan men¡­they are retreating!" Fan Mingli, who finally made it to An Sun''s side shouted with bright eyes. When he noticed the pale complexion of the man beside him, his brows furrowed. "Captain Sun?" Fan Mingli peered at him closely with his small, dim eyes. The words he spoke, An Sun could not hear. His gaze remained solely fixed on the disappearing figure in the distance. Without thinking, he began walking toward Manchu, his speed increasing. Beneath his feet, the ground felt soft. His heart was pounding within his ears. He staggered backward, his mind swirling, his breaths shallow until suddenly everything went black. ¡­ "Son of a¡­! Where the hell did he go?" "Right!" The heavy sound of footsteps rushed past the corridor. Rin watched from nearby, her body pressed up against the cold stone wall. When they were out of sight, she sighed a breath of relief. By now, the Tuhan men had entered the city. However, rather than raiding and killing everyone within sight, they were searching for her. She could only think it was because they knew she was the Western Empire''s leading strategist. Although there was one flaw in that theory. How did they know what she looked like? When Rin initially fought with them on the wall, they didn''t hesitate to attack her ¨C that is until they saw her appearance through the light of the flames. At that moment, Rin had taken note of their odd gazes. If she were to compare it to anything, it was like a beggar catching sight of a piece of gold. The sound of voices strained her back from her thoughts. "Tsk, all this trouble for one kid." A man''s coarse voice complained. "Quit complaining and just follow your orders." A resounding smack sounded as the man hit the other on the back of his head. It was only two men. She could take them out. For half a heartbeat, Rin stood still as stone. Her sweaty fingers curled around the hilt of her sword. The men''s footsteps drew closer and closer¡­ "I''m just saying. I mean, who would believe one kid could¡­" The man''s eyes widened, and he suddenly stopped to grab his throat, blood seeping between his fingertips. Before the man beside him had any idea what had happened, a sharp and piercing pain plunged through his chest. He stopped short, his eyes surprised; his sword dropped from his hand, and his free one felt at his chest. He looked down stupidly from his ribs, then his eyes glazed over. When he looked up, his breath hitched as a pair of emerald eyes filled with cold, murderous intent stared back at him. "You¡­" He whispered before the sword dug deeper into his chest, and his words were disrupted by blood and he collapsed. Staring down at their bodies, Rin''s eyes narrowed. She had never met either of the men. And yet, just before she killed him, he had seemed to recognize her. Before she had time to think, Rin had heard a man''s voice from behind her. "The sound came from over here!" A cold glint flashed across her eyes as she slowly turned around to face five Tuhan men. Their bulky and tall bodies were bundled in greasy bearskins, their large hands clutching tight to their axes. Rin saw their eyes glance down at the slain bodies beneath her before glancing back up. When their gazes met, the Tuhan men''s eyes shot open even more. "You''re stronger than you look, boy." The burliest of the Tuhan men gave her a slimy smile and watched her greedily. "Though as strong you may seem, you''re outnumbered now." Rin''s eyes observed the men''s movements with cold eyes as they slowly began surrounding her. Their snickers echoed on all sides. "Come with us peacefully, and we''ll pull back our army." The Tuhan man grinned at her through a mouth of brown and broken teeth. Hearing his words, Rin fought back a sneer. Pull back their army? After raiding and killing without mercy, they were willing to retreat so easily? Again, they were looking at her with the same expression as the others. Nothing more than greed, excitement, and wonder. It was a sickening gaze. A gaze her Uncle, Li Chang, used to look at her mother. A trace of murder flashed across her almond-shaped eyes. Calmly, Rin picked up the sword from the corpse on the floor and closed it around her fists. With two swords, in both hands, she declared her stance. She made no sound, but her emerald eyes spoke a craving for blood. The men were taken aback by her silent defiance but still smiled confidently. Holding the axes in their hands, they were all ready to knock the young man out...when one man was cut by the throat nearly ripping the head off of him! The attack was all it took to wake the men. Rin stepped back quickly and stretched both swords out to distance herself. "Bastard!" A Tuhan man angrily charged toward her. Rin swung her sword at the man''s face. She heard his nose break and saw the spurt of blood. The man flung his axe wildly, hitting only the air, as he collapsed. Rin stared at the three remaining men. Her chest rose in ragged breaths, but her eyes looked at them wildly. She was stronger of an opponent then they thought! Glancing at one another, all men nodded their heads and looked back at Rin with intense glares. "Aaargh!" At the same time, they all charged, unaware of the cold smile spreading across her face. If they wanted to fight her so badly, then so be it. With both swords in her hands, Rin sped forward! ¡­ Steel sang, sparked, and scraped through the air. Before long, only one figure stood. Gasping heavily with clouded eyes, Rin stared at the ground. Sweat had stuck strands of her dark colored hair to her forehead, and her grimace made her look more tired than ever. Her head still rang with the fierce anguish of the emotions she encountered; she breathed deeply in the air. Blood, grease, and sweat invaded her nostrils. Through her ragged breaths, she could detect the sound of a horn. Looking up, Rin heaved a deep sigh of relief. "Thank goodness," She leaned tiredly against the stone wall. The Tuhan army had retreated. 224 Special Momen "Move your asses! Do you want us to all burn alive?" General Donghai''s shouts could be heard through the chaos. "Yes, sir!" Currently, everyone was handling the aftermath of the battle that had taken place. Men began extinguishing the fires, the wounded were being treated, and the dead were collected from the battlegrounds. Rin appeared when the fires were almost out; face smudged and speckled with blood and smoke. She stared upward at the pale, white sky as ash drifted down upon her cheeks and eyelids. With dull eyes, she surveyed the crowd. Her gaze darkened when she could not identify the man she was looking for. "An Sun¡­" She unconsciously whispered his name, unaware of the worry within her own voice. Walking through the wounded soldiers, her footsteps quickened, her gaze growing more frantic. "Move! Out of the way!" A voice shouted amongst the crowd. Turning, Rin''s expression abruptly changed. When she saw the figure carried by Fan Mingli and Yin Changpu, her mind went completely blank. Without a moment of hesitation, she rushed over. "What happened to him?" Rin stared at the bloodied and unconscious An Sun. She felt anger settle inside her, a tangible weight. The unconscious An Sun was covered in a cold sweat. There was an unnatural flush on his cheeks, and his lips were pale and cracked. Fan Mingli was close to sobbing as he looked at his battered captain with red, swollen eyes. When he didn''t answer her question, Rin shot him a fierce glare. Fan Mingli swallowed and replied, "C-Captain Sun was fighting the Tuhan''s commander until they retreated...then he suddenly fainted!" The space between Rin''s brows tightly furrowed as she ordered coldly, "Set him down with the rest of the injured, I''ll call a physician." Yin Changpu and Fan Mingli nodded their heads. "Yes!" The two carried him over stiffly as they sensed Rin''s piercing gaze on them as they left. Her eyes shifted to An Sun''s pale face as something within her heart awakened. She took a deep breath and tried to suppress the pain in her chest that felt as if it was about to explode at any moment. When Rin opened her eyes, they reverted to their usual calm. Right now, she needed to regain control of the situation. Turning around, Rin began directing orders for the wounded. ¡­ After a night of chaos and tragedy, morning came. The scent of death and smoke lingered through the air as the sun cast upon the province''s high stone wall. Turning his head, he observed the morning sunlight shining through and into the bedroom. He blinked several times to chase away his drowsiness. Shifting his gaze just a little, his eyes stopped. His vision was still rather blurry, but he could still make out the person standing in the room. "¡­Rin." At the sound of the man''s deep, hoarse voice, Rin turned her head. She returned An Sun''s gaze evenly with a quiet and impassive expression. There was no sound but the whispering hush of wind and the morning birds. "How are you feeling?" Rin broke the silence and walked over to sit on the edge of the bed. "Like hell." An Sun grumbled, his voice harsh from the smoke. Rin smiled thinly. "That''s to be expected. You fought well out there." Grunting, An Sun shifted his gaze away to look at the ceiling. For a moment he stared in a daze. "I saw him." He whispered. "Sir Manchu?" Rin''s brows furrowed. "My brother¡­" An Sun corrected. "Oh¡­I see." Her lips pursed. Silence descended between the two once more, though neither found any discomfort in it. Rather they savored it as both gathered their own thoughts. "I heard he tried to kill you," Rin said softly. An Sun suddenly chuckled. "He almost did." "But he didn''t." She frowned, somewhat displeased with his words. "Because of Manchu. If it wasn''t for him¡­I''d be dead." An Sun looked at her with his deep gaze. "It''s because of him that I''m here." Rin lowered her eyes and stared at her hands resting in her lap. The tips of her fingers fiddled a little before she raised her eyes again to see his gaze was still on her. Swallowing the lump in her throat, Rin hesitantly reached to touch his hand; hoping to give him the ease she could not yet feel. "I''ll have to thank him when we save him then," Rin managed a weak little smile and stiffly patted his hand. The ice on An Sun''s face seemed to have thawed into a gentle and warm expression. The corner of his lips had lifted into a smile without his knowing. "Yeah¡­" He said softly. Suddenly, with a grunt, An Sun tried to lift himself from the bed. With wide eyes, Rin pressed her hands to his chest to push him back down. "You shouldn''t get up so suddenly, you still need to rest." Rin lectured with a frown. Chuckling, An Sun looked up at her scowling face with amusement. "You nag like your old man. You know that?" A lone strand of his dark long hair fell in front of his face. Rin was so startled, and her gaze flew up to his. The amusement in his eyes was evident. Was he mocking her? Rin''s scowl deepened. Just as she had been about to refute, she paused and her eyes fixed on An Sun''s face. "You have a wound..." Rin''s fingertips gently pressed against his brow. A small but noticeable red gash ran across his right eyebrow. "It looks like it''ll scar." The depths of An Sun''s eyes darkened as he felt her cold fingertips touch his eyebrow. Realizing what she was doing, a faint blush colored her cheeks. Just when Rin quickly pulled her hand back, her wrist was suddenly caught by An Sun. Stunned, Rin looked at him with wide eyes. With a hand still on her wrist, An Sun lifted himself upright on the bed. "Don''t¡ª" Rin had been about to urge him to lie back down when the words caught in her throat at the sudden proximity of his face. She felt her pulse quicken as An Sun came forward and her head leaned back a bit. She felt An Sun''s grip slide down her wrist to her fingers, and his hold tightened. For a moment, he stared closely at her face, as if he was studying it. Then, with his other hand, he slowly moved to touch the ends of her hair. Rin shivered when his fingers accidentally stroked her neck. She felt his other hand, hold hers in his own while he brushed her fingers, one by one. It was a gentle and warm touch. "Your hair¡­it''s grown the last time I saw it." An Sun touched her hair lightly, sliding the grown dark strands between his fingers. "It''s still very short," Was all Rin could say as she watched his eyes focus intently on her hair. An Sun lifted his eyes and stared at her with a serious expression. "I like it." As his words sank in, a furious blush blossomed on Rin''s cheeks. She was gripping her free hand in real agitation while she kept her gaze downcast so he wouldn''t see her nervousness. All the while, he sat there silently, watching her. An Sun put his finger under her chin and lifted her head, so she was looking up into his eyes. Blinking up at him in surprise, Rin couldn''t help but look closely at his face. It was only then she saw the depths within his gaze. She watched as An Sun''s eyes scanned her face and landed on her cheek. His gaze darkened. "You were injured?" His hand was already reaching towards Rin''s cheeks. The calloused tips of his fingers gently touched her fair face. When he touched her cheek, she flinched as if his fingers were afire. "It''s just a scratch..." Rin reassured. It was probably from when she fought those Tuhan men. "A scratch is still a wound." An Sun interrupted with a low growl. The sparkle in his eyes indicated he wasn''t really angry. "A small one. And who are you to talk when you have a big scar above your eyebrow." Rin glared at his face closely, her voice edged with disbelief. An Sun looked like he was about to laugh. He smiled and unknowingly continued grazing her cheek. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment as the two stared at one another. Just then, a sudden knock on the door caused Rin to jump, pulling her from her trance. "Captain Sun?" Fan Mingli''s voice came from the other side of the door. Looking down at their intertwined hands, she quickly pulled them apart and stood up from the bed ignoring the frown on An Sun''s face. "I need to take care of some things. You should rest." Rin said with her back faced toward him. "Sure¡­" An Sun watched her figure walk over to open the door. Just before she did, he spoke up again. "You must also rest. Don''t think too much on worrisome matters and overwork yourself. That body of yours may be strong¡­but you too have limits." Clutching the doorknob, Rin lowered her head. Looking over her shoulder, she managed a thin smile. "Rest well, Sun." When she opened the door, she met the worried face of Fan Mingli and Yin Changpu. Before Fan Mingli could open his mouth, she cut him off sharply, "Don''t hold up too much of his time, he needs to rest." Swallowing back his words, he nodded his head. Rin glanced impassively at him for a moment before leaving the room. The two men watched her figure disappear around the corner. "He may look small, but that guy is scary." Yin Changpu shook his head with a sigh, then glanced at Fan Mingli. "Unlike you. Not even a rabbit would find you intimidating." Fan Mingli''s ears twitched. Unable to refute his statement, he huffed and simply ignored his teasing. The two men walked into the room to see An Sun leaning against the headboard, eyes closed. "Captain Sun!" Fan Mingli looked at him with a sigh of relief. He was weeping freely now, salt tears streaming down his cheeks. Just as he had been about to jump onto him for a hug, Yin Changpu hauled him back. "Idiot. Did you forget he''s injured? And wipe your nose! You have snot dripping on your shirt." Fan Mingli shot him a cold glare while wiping his nose with the back of his hands. When they looked up at An Sun, they saw him silently glaring at them. "Ah, is something wrong captain?" Yin Changpu awkwardly scratched the back of his head. "It''s nothing." An Sun sighed. Looking at the two''s seemingly well put appearances, apart from a few scratches and bruises, and he grinned. "I''m glad to see you two are still alive. How are the others?" Yin Changpu laughed boastfully. "They''re fine. Although they wouldn''t have made it if it wasn''t for my help." The corners of An Sun and Fan Mingli''s lips twitched. Shaking his head helplessly, An Sun''s expression shifted. "I have a task I need you to do." Although the man appeared to be wounded and sickly in his bed, his shoulders remained bold and upright as he kept his gaze strong on the two. Noticing the seriousness in his expression, both men glanced at one another then back at An Sun. "What is it?" Yin Changpu tilted his head. Looking at the two silently for a moment, An Sun finally spoke, "There''s someone within the Tuhan armies'' camp is in danger¡­I need you to save him." Fan Mingli''s eyes wavered as his gaze shifted almost fearfully toward Yin Changpu. Yin Changpu''s expression turned bleak at the sudden look of his helpless, reliant gaze, and he released a light sigh deep from his chest. Fan Mingli spoke up quickly and turned his eyes back to face An Sun. "Captain Sun¡­I apologize...but I do not trust myself, nor my abilities to return your friend safely. To sneak into the Tuhan''s camp...I''m afraid I won''t be able to do this." An Sun stared at the younger man with his eyebrows creased faintly. He let out a gentle breath and stared down at his hands. Perhaps it was a lot to entrust his men to go and save Manchu, however¡­if they didn''t, there was no doubt An Ruo would have him killed. Clenching his fists, An Sun raised his gaze. "I know what I''m asking is dangerous and even unfair but...I have great trust in your abilities to take on this task. You may feel as though you are not strong enough, but I believe you will find the most power in doing what you think you cannot. You have a powerful mind, Fan Mingli ¨C that is your greatest weapon." Fan Mingli''s eyebrows fell softly at the words of his captain, and he opened his mouth to speak but was disrupted by the deep and cheery voice of the man beside him. "We''ll save him, Captain Sun. You can count on us!" Yin Changpu''s strong face broke out in a grin. Fan Mingli whipped his head at the man''s instant, impetuous words, and grumbled. An Sun chuckled and looked at the two through bright, determined eyes. Even if they were inexperienced and new recruits, he had faith in them. Because no matter what...he could not allow Manchu to die in the hands of An Ruo. 225 Summoned To The Palace "Emperor Guan Hong wants us to return?" Rin read the letter with a slight frown. "His Majesty has heard of your success in Tongshu province against the Tuhan enemy and has asked for your return to discuss further strategies." Rin listened to the emissary''s report and suddenly frowned. How is it the emperor knew all of this? Glancing behind her, Rin''s eyes narrowed when they happened to meet the face of General Donghai. He looked back at her indifferently. "I may be serving you here, but in the end, my duty is to report everything back to the emperor." Not at all surprised by his explanation, Rin folded the letter and looked at the emissary. "Inform your emperor that we will be leaving tomorrow morning. I hope he understands, but there are still things that need to be settled here. Especially after we have suffered an attack, I must ensure everything is secure before I leave." The emissary appeared hesitant and couldn''t help but glance at General Donghai. This subtle act of his caused Rin''s eyes to flicker darkly. "Is there something wrong with what I said?" Her voice was colder than ice. "Please state clearly if the emperor would like me to arrive by tonight. I can make it happen. Otherwise, there shouldn''t be any problems with me staying one more night in Tongshu." General Donghai''s brows raised. Her voice was so thick with irritation that it was almost a growl. He had to laugh at such fierceness. "Inform the emperor we will arrive tomorrow as the strategist said," General Donghai waved his hand to dismiss him. Nodding his head, the emissary quickly walked to his horse before mounting away. Rin watched him leave with a look of displeasure before turning around with a huff. When she met General Donghai''s amused smirk, her frustration grew. "What?" "You have quite the temper in you for such a small boy." "I do not." Rin could not keep the bitterness out of her voice. "Sure¡­and I don''t enjoy cutting the limbs and hearts of bastards." The edges of Rin''s mouth twitched. It was so very clear he enjoyed killing people to an unhealthy extent. However, she understood his comparison. She looked up at General Donghai with a scowl, but the man continued to stare mockingly at her. The droopy flesh on his left eye raised as if he were arching his brows. Rin thickened her voice as she said, "I would rather not be questioned for my choices, that''s all." Listening to his words, Rin''s lips pressed together. She knew that but even so¡­she couldn''t help but feel bothered by it. Even though the emissary''s act just now had been rather reasonable and subtle, it still showed he didn''t regard her words to any extent. She felt like a spoiled and angry child everyone wished to please but did not respect. Sighing, Rin lifted her head to General Donghai before turning away. When she noticed a certain figure coming down the stairs, her eyes brightened. It was An Sun. At the same time, General Donghai also happened to notice An Sun''s arrival. "You still have some who will bend the knee and back for you." He commented simply. In shock, Rin looked at General Donghai with a burning glare. He sneered and just shrugged his shoulders. "By the way, I''ve informed the emperor about your friend as well. Tell him to come with us tomorrow morning." "I understand," Rin nodded her head and noticed An Sun walking in their direction. As An Sun approached, he couldn''t help but notice the amusement in General Donghai''s eyes. "Well, I have matters I need to attend to. Don''t forget to tell him, strategist." "Yes." Again, Rin nodded her head and watched the man leave while whistling a tune. Sometimes she couldn''t help but wonder if that man enjoyed teasing people just as much as killing them. Meanwhile, An Sun watched the general leave with an unreadable expression, before shifting his gaze back to Rin, his right eyebrow raised. "Tell me what?" Rin gazed back at him with her hands resting behind her back. Strangely, she couldn''t seem to look him in the eye as she glanced ahead. "Emperor Guan Hong has summoned us to return to the palace and discuss our following plans. He would also like it if you came as well." "He suspicious of me, isn''t he?" An Sun stated rather calmly. "Possibly. But that just means you have to earn his trust, right?" Rin said and looked at him with a light smile. "Right." An Sun chuckled while smiling back. Feeling something shift within her chest, Rin took a deep breath then turned her eyes away slowly. "I¡­I need to make sure the casualties are settled before we leave." Nodding his head, An Sun watched with crossed arms as the girl scurried away. His gaze did not move until her figure disappeared from his sight. Sighing heavily, An Sun touched the scar above his right eyebrow. ¡­ On the morning of their day of departure, General Donghai, Rin, and An Sun prepared their horses at the front of the gates. Before they left, Rin made one last check to assure they had everything they needed. The journey to the western palace wasn''t by any means longer than a day, but it never hurt to prepare in case of the unexpected. At the same time, An Sun was adjusting the reins on his horse. "Captain Sun¡­" He heard a nervous voice call to him. He recognized the voice as Fan Mingli. Glancing over, An Sun saw the young man standing before him, his expression slightly pale. "What is it?" Fan Mingli licked his thick lips nervously. "About¡­About that mission you gave us. I still don''t know if I can do it. I''m not strong or fast. I can hardly hold a sword without my arms trembling. If I go¡­I might only hinder everyone''s progress." Listening to him quietly, An Sun sighed. "You''re right. You''re not strong." Fan Mingli bit his lower lip. "You have thin arms that can hardly hold a sword. You run slower than a tortoise. Your reflexes are terrible, and often at times you cry too much." The more words An Sun said, the gloomier Fan Mingli felt. By now, his head was hung low in excruciating shame. "But you''re not a coward." The same time he spoke, Fan Mingli''s head raised. An Sun looked at him with a smile. "Even though you''re scared and want to run in fear, you fight. You fight to protect your comrades." Placing a hand on his shoulder, An Sun smiled. "You can''t succeed with just physical strength, you need brains too. That''s why they need you. I need you." Fan Mingli stared puffy-eyed at the man, and his lower lip trembled. "C-Captain Sun¡­" "Stop. No crying." An Sun warned. Swallowing his emotions with puffed cheeks, Fan Mingli nodded his head. Smiling helplessly, An Sun patted the young man on the shoulder and walked his horse toward the front. When he saw Rin, the smile in his eyes softened. "Are you done checking everything?" Rin looked up from her list to see An Sun towering over her. She blinked and cleared her throat. "Everything is settled." Nodding his head, An Sun raised a hand and gently patted her head. "Then let''s go." In shock, Rin watched him pass by her with wide eyes. The top of her head still felt warm from his touch. When she looked over, she saw General Donghai staring at her with a tantalizing expression. Her face began to heat up uncontrollably at that moment, then she looked away with a heavy huff. Mounted on their horses, the three stood in front of the city gates. An Sun looked back to see his men waving goodbye to him. He smiled and nodded his head back, before fixing his gaze on the person beside him. The sun rose over the city, reflecting a morning glow upon the buildings and trees. The light reflected in Rin''s eyes as she stared at everyone in Tongshu with a deep gaze. "Come on, move your asses, you two! Enough dramatic gazing, and let''s go!" General Donghai shouted from ahead. Both looked at the man with twitching faces. Sighing, Rin glanced at An Sun, who also happened to be looking back at her. She controlled her emotions and forced out a faint smile. Ushering her mount forward, Rin''s head lowered to hide the unpleasant and painful expression on her face. 226 His Truth "Hhaa¡­Hhaa¡­" With his hands bound in front of him to a wooden pole embedded deep within the floor, Manchu clutched onto it tightly and panted with uneven breaths. Another whip landed on his freshly cut skin, and a searing pain lanced through his head until colorful spots flashed in front of his eyes. His groan came from deep within his chest that twisted into raspy, painful moans by the time they left his cracking lips. His skin had been broken so many times by the whip - he could feel the wounds sting and open on every breath. Every movement caused some muscle, skin, or bone to ache. Manchu''s eyes closed as he sucked himself into a deeper place ¨C a place away from the dull pain. With an emotionless expression frozen on his face, An Ruo circled Manchu like a predator scanning his prey. Manchu coughed violently, sending a thin spray of crimson blood onto the dirt floor, some landing on his bound fists. Standing in front of him, An Ruo stared blankly at Manchu, the man''s face smeared with dirt and blood. Manchu looked up at him and blinked through the strands of sweaty hair in his face. He couldn''t help but grin weakly, his teeth stained lightly red. An Ruo said nothing. Instead, he continued looking at him with emotionless eyes. "Just remember, your devotion toward him led you to this situation." He spoke each word coldly as if to engrave it deep within the other''s mind. "A wise decision on my part," Manchu chuckled in a raw, raspy voice thick with pain. An Ruo''s gaze narrowed. He slashed toward his face with a long, thin whip. The cut bled, but beside Manchu''s hand, he scarcely felt it. "In two days, you will be executed in front of the entire army. When that''s over, I will send your head to my father," He leaned forward and lowered his voice. "¡­then send An Sun''s next." Manchu narrowed his eyes as he stared darkly at An Ruo, who looked at him with gratification. With the whip on his hip, he stepped out of the tent. He turned to the guard posted outside. "Send him some water and whatever leftover scraps of meat or bread we have." "Yes, sir." The guard bowed his head and left to carry out his order. An Ruo watched him leave. His fingertips moved to the whip on his side as he touched the rough rope. When he lifted his hand, there was a fresh smudge of blood on his fingertips. He rubbed it between his fingers and suddenly smiled, eyes filled with bloodlust. ¡­ It fell soft and steady, muffling the sound of their horses'' hooves and running down their faces. The rain was light¡ªjust enough for them to wear their cloak''s without soaking it through. Walking along at a slow pace as the light faded around them, Rin found her exhaustion weighing heavy on her. She needed sleep, but she dared not. Yet after a while, the motion of her horse became as soothing as it rocked her back and forth, and Rin found her eyes growing heavy. She let them close, just for a second, and then snapped them wide again. She couldn''t fall asleep. Not now anyway. Rin knuckled at her eye and rubbed it hard to keep it open, clutching the reins tightly and kicking her mount forward. When she caught up to An Sun and General Donghai, she quickly forced her exhaustion away in worry of them noticing. Thankfully, the cold rain kept her awake. Before long, night fell, and they arrived in front of the palace gates. When led inside, they removed their cloaks and were ushered by a eunuch to bathe before they met the Emperor. After her bath, Rin was given a pair of soft royal blue robes. She stepped out of her room and headed over to meet with everyone to see the Emperor. Walking into the hall, she saw General Donghai and An Sun were already waiting with the eunuch. "You sure took your damn time. I know you look like a woman, but I didn''t expect you to get ready like one either." General Donghai commented scornfully. The edge of both Rin and An Sun''s lips twitched. He glanced at her and seemed to remember the similar comments he made to her in the past. Looking back, An Sun could only imagine how she felt, as she had actually been a woman. Rather than responding to General Donghai''s taunts, Rin turned to the eunuch. As if recalling what they were there for, he raised his head. "Please follow me. The Emperor is expecting you." The three followed the eunuch until they arrived in front of the Emperor''s study. Entering, they were greeted by the man himself in a black and golden dragon robe. He turned to them, and his eyes landed on the new individual who entered. An Sun and the Emperor''s eyes met. They stared at one another for a moment longer before he turned to Rin. The Emperor suddenly smiled. "I heard about your victory in Tongshu. You''ve done well." Rin bowed her head. "Thank you, your Majesty. However, there are still more steps to be made to win our final victory." "You''re right." The Emperor sounded quite happy about the prospect. Very soon, the discussion turned to the events that took place in Tongshu. When the Emperor heard everything from the Tuhan army''s first appearance to their retreat, his expression drastically changed. "All of their weapons have been destroyed?" "Most of them, we were only able to access the ones closest to the Western Empire. However, their main weaponry lies within one of the Northern Empire''s provinces." An Sun explained. The Emperor took his words deeply, seemingly pleased by the turn of events. However, on his side, General Donghai bore a deep frown. He was displeased. "Mind I ask how you know this is reliable? I kept my silence at Tongshu when you mentioned the hawks. But I have to ask now. How do you know this?" General Donghai''s voice had changed, now. It was much sharper than it had been before. Rin frowned. "General Donghai, with all due respect, Captain Sun is a viable member of our army. Had he not relayed to us such information, our plan in Tongshu would have failed." General Donghai scoffed. "With all due respect, Northern Strategist, but he''s no captain. Maybe to his little team of runts back in Jinping, but not here." As General Donghai spoke, the Emperor''s expression grew grimmer. His emotions toward An Sun were swaying. Gritting her teeth in frustration, Rin had been about to retort again, when a hand held her back. Shocked, Rin lifted her head to see An Sun meet General Donghai''s gripping gaze. "I assure you, my loyalty lies with Strategist Lan." An Sun stated quite firmly. "And how do I know his loyalty lies with us? For you to know the Tuhan''s name and their secrets...how do we know you''re not working for them?" From his tone, it was clear he thought nothing of this, but General Donghai was pushing An Sun for an answer. There was silence for a moment. Everyone''s eyes had turned to An Sun as they awaited his response. He met their gazes without fear and turned to Rin - her expression revealed concern. After a while, An Sun sighed and focused his gaze on the whickering candle flame. "I was an orphan. I never knew who my family was, never met them, even as a child. That''s why¡­I never once imagined someone would take me in to join their family. They raised me, fed me, taught me how to defend myself. But despite all those years I''ve lived with them, not once did I feel like a real son. I was a bastard, an unwanted rut they brought in." He said in a tight voice. "Who is this family you speak of?" The Emperor asked dubiously. Meeting the Emperor''s narrowed eyes without the slightest hesitation, An Sun said, "The An Clan." It was at that moment the entire room fell silent. Just as An Sun expected, the look in the Emperor''s eyes grew sharp and wary. Even the usual indifferent General Donghai revealed a distant and dark expression. His large hand rested on the hilt of his sword. Noticing this on the side, Rin''s eyes narrowed. Again, An Sun stole her a glance and shook his head. Before, he had used her influence to gain their acceptance. But now, before the Emperor, he needed to prove himself. An Sun''s eyes lifted to meet General Donghai''s. "You are right. I''m not the captain here or of a large army. But I am still the captain of the men I promised to lead. And with that promise I made to them, I also have kept the one I made to Strategist Lan. Because he''s not just my friend, but my brother. If I ever betray that trust, then I''ll have you kill me." Again, no one said a word. Everyone seemed to take in An Sun''s words thoughtfully. The Emperor looked at him for a long time. His finger tapped against the table. "I''m not one to judge based on how one was raised. Whether you are a rut or bastard, all will be determined on what I see you do in the present. If you can show me that you are indeed trustworthy and never break your word, then I don''t see a problem keeping you around." With wide eyes, An Sun looked at the Emperor before curving his lips into a faint smile. He bowed his head with cupped hands. "Thank you, Your Majesty." Meanwhile, on the side, Rin sighed a breath of relief. However, after hearing about An Sun''s past once more, she couldn''t help but feel a throbbing in her chest. Staring at him silently, Rin''s fists clenched by her side. ... After their discussion, everyone returned to their rooms to rest. Despite the previous exhaustion, Rin found it hard to fall back asleep. She went out to the balcony and stood with one hand on the rough stone balustrade. She looked out at the night and the rain. The pinging rain was musical and comforting. She closed her eyes for a bit before she heard the sound of soft footsteps approach her. When she opened her eyes, she was surprised to see An Sun standing beside her on the balcony. "You should sleep." An Sun said. "I''m fine." Rin assured. "I saw you fall asleep on your horse earlier." He told her. "I was resting my eyes." She scratched her nose. "You were resting them a long while then. You haven''t slept for two nights. You need to sleep, Rin." For a moment, she was surprised. Not just because of his caring words, but because he had called her name so calmly. "You need to rest." An Sun said once again, this time his voice sounded firmer. Instead of responding, Rin just stared down at her hands resting on the stone balustrade. Physically she knew she was tired, however, her mind at that moment was wide-awake. Too many thoughts and feelings keeping her up in the night. "An Sun¡­have you ever wondered who your real parents were?" Rin asked softly, her question catching An Sun off guard. He blinked his gray eyes and sighed. "I did. Still do." With bright eyes, Rin turned toward him. "Then when this is all over, I¡­we can try to find them. Together." An Sun stared at her clear emerald eyes and smiled. But behind that smile was something different. Something sad. "Rin, there''s something I didn''t tell you about my childhood. Not because I didn''t trust you but¡­I was ashamed." He said in a low voice. "What is it?" Rin''s almond-shaped eyes were opened wide, a trace of confusion in their depths. The sound of the rain grew stronger. Droplets hit against the balcony as they both stared at one another. A trace of emotion rippled across the depths of An Sun''s eyes upon looking at Rin. Taking in a deep breath, he stared at her with a serious gaze. "Until my father found me, throughout my whole childhood¡­I was a slave." 227 An Suns Pas "Yes." An Sun confirmed this statement calmer than she''d expect. He didn''t show any remorse to admitting his tragic truth. It all suddenly seemed to make sense to her. The scars on his back and chest. The reason for why the An Clan despised him. Everything she had ever picked up on An Sun, suddenly all came together. The sound of rain seemed to fade from her ears. All she heard was the sound of her own pounding heart. "I am my father''s least favorite son. I never wanted to overthrow him or my brother at any time. However, from the start, I lived to oppose my father. All this was because I was branded the title of his son. That''s why I want to take the world¡­a land with my own hands. Even if I''m not a king, I''ll still become a true and absolute ruler for everyone to see." "Why¡­" Why was he telling her this? His dreams, his past, they were all sacred to him¡­and yet why¡­ An Sun stared at her. A black strand of hair fell in front of his eyes, but he didn''t move it away. Only when he leaned forward, did it fall to the side of his cheek. Rin felt a strand of his hair tickle her cheek as she looked up to stare into those deep, gray eyes. "I told you before, but since you seemed to have forgotten I''ll repeat it." There was something lively, almost humorous in An Sun''s eyes. Leaning closer, he gently smiled. "I want you by my side." Rin blinked. Then blinked again, looking at him with such a strange expression, An Sun couldn''t help but laugh. He¡­he was laughing. Rin''s eyes lowered to her feet. It must be difficult for him to bear something so heavy on his back. Not just the scars on his body, but throughout his whole life¡ªthe title of the An Clan''s son. Lost in her thoughts, Rin felt a gentle flick on her forehead. Surprised, she glanced up to see An Sun gazing down at her with a grin. "Make sure to remember my words this time." He chuckled. Rin frowned and rubbed her forehead. "I didn''t forget¡­" She mumbled. Seeing the right brow on his handsome face raise, Rin turned her face away with a pout. "I''m glad then. I hope you will still remember when I ask you again in the future. Although¡­I''m hoping to get a clearer response than from last time." An Sun said softly, a tint of helplessness in his voice. Rin pursed her lips, unsure of how to respond to his words. He just smiled and turned to see the rain had stopped. "It''s late. You need to rest." An Sun''s eyes stared out into the night, the smell of dewy rain permeating throughout the balcony. "¡­Yes." Rin nodded her head and hesitantly turned to leave. Just before she stepped away, she paused. After a few seconds, she finally turned around to look An Sun directly in the face. Finally, she managed to gather her thoughts, and said in a soft, but firm voice, "My answer¡­will be yes." An Sun''s eyes widened in surprise. Unknowingly, he stepped closer, their eyes still locked on one another. "Do you know what you''re saying?" His low, deep voice asked her through his darkened gaze. Rin stared back without a particular change in expression. Until she suddenly smiled. "Yes, I do." That night neither would forget the blooming feeling of a new beginning. ¡­ Far away from the Western lands lies the Eastern Empire. In the palace, a tall man with his hands behind his back stared out at the rising sun. A gentle but cool breeze fluttered the dark strands of loose hair from his bun. It carried with it the fragrance of the earth, soft after the washing of the rain. Summer had already seemed to be fading away, slowly welcoming the arrival of fall. "Your Majesty," The deep voice of an emissary sounded behind him. Without turning his back, Li Chang responded. "What have you gathered?" "The Western army has retreated from the Eastern borders. However, it seems to be they are under attack by another force." Li Chang was unconcerned. "Who?" When the emissary didn''t respond, Li Chang''s expression became chilling. Turning, he stared at the emissary with deep eyes unflinching. They were a dark onyx flecked with gold, as luminous as they were merciless. "Speak." Li Chang said forcefully. He was growing impatient. The emissary felt a shiver up his spine. "The An Clan, your Majesty." The words hung between them, huge, sharp, poisoned. "The An Clan¡­those piling barbarians will stop at nothing for power." Li Chang''s voice was colder than ice. "They recently issued an attack on the western province, Tongshu." "The result?" Li Chang could only think the result was the same as the other provinces. However, for the emissary to bring it up must mean something else must have transpired. "The An Clan lost, your Majesty." The emissary informed him. Li Chang''s face gave no hint as to how he felt on the matter. "How is this so?" "The Western Empire recently recruited a new strategist. It was because of him they were able to succeed." It was only then the emperor''s expression shifted. His brows furrowed deeply. Silent for a moment, Li Chang fixed his gaze back on the emissary. "Find me more information on this strategist of theirs." He ordered calmly. "Yes, your Majesty." "You''re dismissed." Li Chang waved his hand with a flick of his long sleeve and looked back at the view. By now, the sun came out of its abode across the brilliant orange horizon and glimmered in the sky. It slowly rose above the scarlet skyline, spreading its warmth from across the land. Li Chang felt anything but its warmth. The gentle breeze, the rising sun¡ªeverything had been looked passed upon by his cold heart. Just as the sun rose from beneath the land, somehow Li Chang sensed something unpleasant was soon to rise. A war. 228 The Rescue Hidden within the thicket of the forest, a head peeked from behind a tree. "Three men are patrolling the front of the camp. So far, they haven''t changed shifts." Yin Changpu jerked his head back to the men behind him. "We need to take all three of them out if we want to get in." Fan Mingli stood beside him and snuck a glance at the Tuhan men. As Yin Changpu said, there were three of them. Three big, tall men with bristling beards, copper skin, and bulging muscles. To someone of Fan Mingli''s stature, they were terrifying. Swallowing the bile at the back of his throat, Fan Mingli took one hand and leaned against the ancient oak, his fingertips gripping into the crevices that ran through the bark. Under his boots, the golden leaves were as noisy as the static in his head. Why did he come here? He couldn''t fight those men. He didn''t have the strength like the rest of his comrades. Not like An Sun. Remember what you''re fighting for¡­who are you fighting for? These words, Fan Mingli could not help but remind himself. Taking a deep breath, he turned toward the rest of the men. "There are thousands of them there. We''ll wait till dark¡­and then we''ll find Captain Sun''s friend." "How will we get past the guards out front?" A comrade man with small black eyes asked. "It''ll be night, so they won''t see us sneaking around. However, someone strong will need to take them out." Fan Mingli replied. "You count on me for that!" Yin Changpu raised his hand, his mouth spread in a big, toothy grin. Twitching his brows, Fan Mingli continued. "Like what we did in back in the village, we''ll disguise ourselves. Three out front, two inside the camp. Based on what I''ve investigated on the An Clan, they''d keep their prisoners close to the main tent." "Why?" A man couldn''t help but ask. "Easy access for torture." Fan Mingli answered simply. Everyone fell silent; some swallowed nervously. "But there will most likely be a guard or two in the front, so we''ll have to be quiet when we''re issuing our escape." Nodding their heads, everyone stared at Fan Mingli with commendable smiles. "Then it''s settled." Fan Mingli peeked behind the tree and smirked. "Now we wait." ¡­ Before long, night came. The sky was black, not a single star in the sky. Just clouds and the glaring moon to shine down on the land. Slipping within the shadows, Fan Mingli and the others moved. They leaned against the camp''s wooden walls and made their way close to the guards. Fan Mingli glanced at Yin Changpu, who nodded at his signal. It was then he moved in and stepped toward the guards, his body still wrapped in the shadows. Both men fell unconscious. Still holding the bloody bolder in his hand, Yin Changpu hovered over the unconscious men''s bodies and struck it down against each of their heads, blood pooling from their bodies like thick, red wine. Having finished the deed, Yin Changpu turned around with a grin, only to meet Fan Mingli''s glare. "What?" He cocked his head to the side. "What do you mean what? I said knock them out silently!" Fan Mingli hissed. Yin Changpu rolled his eyes. "Do you want them to wake up and alert everyone?" Unable to refute, Fan Mingli just huffed and began stripping the clothes off the bodies of the corpses. Shrugging on a sheepskin vest, Yin Changpu glanced up only to halt. Unaware of his stare, Fan Mingli continued to put on the oversized Tuhan clothing. When he was done, he glanced up to notice Yin Changpu watching at him. "What is it?" Walking up to him, Yin Changpu tilted his head and looked Fan Mingli up and down. Fan Mingli was a short man. A scrawny one as well. With less muscle on his limbs and such small stature, the Tuhan''s large clothing was much excessively large on him. He looked nothing like a Tuhan man. Yin Changpu glanced at the young man''s face, and his eyes lit up. Scraping some dirt on his hands from the ground, he stared back at Fan Mingli. "Why are you¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, Yin Changpu was smearing wet dirt left and right on his face. It took every inch of restraint for him not to shout. As if he hadn''t done enough, Fan Mingli felt the man run his hands through his shaggy hair and tussled it about. He could feel the soil scratching his scalp. "There, now you look like a Tuhan." Yin Changpu smiled with his hands on his hips. Opening his eyes, Fan Mingli glared ferociously at him. "You...!" "Come on, we don''t have time." Yin Changpu carelessly patted him on the back and turned to the other three. "Fan Mingli and I will search for Manchu, you all stay here." "Got it." They gave a thumbs up and stood in their places. Turning back to the scowling Fan Mingli, Yin Changpu just smirked. "Well then, let''s go." Sighing, Fan Mingli followed Yin Changpu carefully into the camp. ... "You seem to be hanging on well." An Ruo was staring at the man tied to the wooden pole in the ground. His eyes were as cold as ice. But there was a glimmer of some joy. Not that Manchu could see his expression much. His eyes were veiled by his long brown bangs, sweat sticky from his forehead. For the last three days now, Manchu lay on his knees, tied tightly to a pole in the ground, with gashes on his back, arms, and legs. Everything had gone completely numb at this point. Although the situation still did not appeal to him. "Despite your tolerance, it will all end soon. Tomorrow morning you will no longer have to suffer any more pain. Just death." An Ruo announced after he''d watched the expression on Manchu''s face. To his disappointment, nothing had changed, but it no longer mattered to him. Starting tomorrow, he''d have one less enemy to worry about. With a bright grin on his face, An Ruo stepped out of the tent¡ªon to enjoy the camp''s giant feast. Left alone, Manchu could hear the sound of men''s voices outside the tent. Their laughter, their shouts. All of it seemed to fade from his ears as he closed his sore eyes. It seems he had failed An Sun. Holding back the urge to laugh bitterly as he feared he''d open the wounds on his back, Manchu''s head dropped even further. "Psst!" A hush sounded from in front of him. Opening his eyes slowly, Manchu lifted his head. Through the strands of hair in front of his eyes, he saw two Tuhan men crawling from beneath the back of the tent. However, upon a closer look, Manchu hadn''t recognized either of their faces. "Are you Manchu?" The big man asked while the smaller one was still struggling to slide under the tent. "Yes." Manchu looked between the two when a sudden thought came to him. "Did Sun send you?" At his words, the big man nodded his head. With a puffed up chest, he said, "Under Captain Sun''s orders, we''ve come to rescue you, Manchu." For the first time in four months, the dull look in Manchu''s eyes brightened. He suddenly broke out into his brightest smile. It was painful from his dry, cracked lips, that soon started to bleed--he didn''t notice at all. All Manchu could feel was a light weight on his chest. Yin Changpu took out the dagger from his hip and kneeled on the ground. He severed the tight rope on Manchu''s wrists, freeing him. Having been tied for so long, Manchu could no longer support himself, thus, as soon as he was released, he collapsed to the floor. Luckily, Yin Changpu was there to catch him in time. "Mingli, help me out here, will you?" Yin Changpu whispered to avoid the guards outside from hearing. Finally having slipped out from beneath the tent, Fan Mingli panted heavily. When he heard Yin Changpu''s words, he gathered his breath and hobbled over. Helping him support Manchu''s other shoulder, the two men carried him toward the end of the tent. To help him get on the other side, Fan Mingli crawled underneath, then held the tent while Yin Changpu lowered Manchu and pulled him. Due to the rest of the Tuhan men enjoying their feast and drinks by the fire, the three men carefully snuck in the shadows unnoticed. They arrived in front of a wooden wagon and stopped to help Manchu lean on it. "Okay, get in and hide underneath everything." Yin Changpu wiped the dirt and sweat from his bushy brows. Manchu looked down into the wagon and realized the ''everything'' he had referred to was a pile of freshly slaughtered sheep. The edge of his lips twitched. But considering his previous circumstance, Manchu didn''t complain and obediently complied. With the help of the two men, he slipped beneath the piles of sheep carcasses. When he was all settled in, they stacked more on top to cover him up. "The Tuhan men are already expecting to deliver more supplies. Having us carry this won''t look too suspicious." Fan Mingli lifted one side of the wagon. The men''s boisterous voices sounded in the distance as they trudged forward. Looking ahead, they could see the opening to the came¡ªtheir final way out coming closer and closer¡­ "Stop!" The sound of a man''s shout boomed from behind them, and Fan Mingli felt himself flinch involuntarily. Yin Changpu sent him a gaze, his eyes sharp and full of warning. Inwardly, Fan Mingli calmed his heart, his sweaty hands clutching tightly to the wagon''s wooden arm. A man wide and tall walked up with eyes that narrowed and circled their wagon. "What''s all this?'' "We were ordered by Commander An to bring meat to the troops at the northern bases." Yin Changpu spoke sudden and deep, keeping a firm hold on the wagon with eyes dark and unwavering. The Tuhan man''s expression hadn''t seemed to change, and instead, he moved in his steps with a strange gruff. His eyes scanned their cart filled to the brim with dead sheep meat, and he lifted a calloused hand firmly around the leg of a sheep as he analyzed it. Manchu, although practically immobile, felt his breath hitch beneath the corpses. Not only out of sudden uneasiness, but by the elongated, intoxicating smell of death on top of him. He stilled his breathing. Almost as still as the dead beasts atop him. "This is too much meat. The other men and I hunted long and hard for this!" The Tuhan man smacked his lips, eyes glinted with greed and he let the leg of the sheep plummet back down carelessly amongst the others. "The men are at risk of starvation. We''re just taking orders." Yin Changpu didn''t fail to retort casually and kept his eyes steady. The man, as if paying no heed to his words rolled his eyes with a waving hand careless with dismissal. "Tsk, get out of here then. Go!" His voice held clear irritation, but he left behind them with one last gaze to their wagon and made his way back to the bonfire as he kicked a stone. Fan Mingli and Yin Changpu both released a quiet, but relieved sigh. The tension in their backs relaxed, and the wagon moved with a light rattle as they disappeared into the night. 229 Escaped When he stepped out of his tent, the first thing he saw was the weary eyes of the men around him. This didn''t settle well for him. "What''s going on?" An Ruo said while striding over to a Tuhan soldier. The soldier looked at him and scratched the back of his head. "There seems to be a cart missing." "Which cart?" An Ruo''s brows furrowed. "The one we had to carry the meat on to the bases. It disappeared." A cart didn''t suddenly just disappear. It was likely it was taken. However, An Ruo could not understand the reason why. "Prepare the men for another hunt this morning and regather the meat we''ve lost." An Ruo sighed. It was already difficult enough that they didn''t have enough food for their own camp, but to supply more to the other camps along with more supplies, it was wearing their energy thin. When he stepped away from the Tuhan soldier who left to carry out the hunt, An Ruo''s thoughts wandered. Why would someone steal it? There were weapons, silks, and fine clothing, but all that was missing was a cart of meat? He had considered it being villagers from a poor village close by, who happened to see their food and managed to steal it. But An Ruo found that unlikely. Such measly common people couldn''t possibly manage to break through their barricade unnoticed, especially by the guards out front. An Ruo suddenly froze. His mouth tightened and unknowingly, his eyes wandered around, eyeing each soldier''s face. "You there," He walked to a soldier sharpening weapons. "Check the guards posted out front and ask if they saw anyone suspicious leave last night." "Yes, sir." While the soldier left, An Ruo found the heels of his feet shifting him in the direction of a certain tent. His footsteps only seemed to quicken as the eeriness in his heart grew. Approaching the soldier posted out front, a chilly look crossed his face. "Good morning, Commander¡ª" An Ruo cut him off. "Is he still there?" "Yes," The solider answered stiffly. "When was the last time you checked on him?" An Ruo asked, in a tone of deep dissatisfaction. "L-Last night." The unease in An Ruo''s heart only grew, his eyes growing darker by the second. Shoving past him, he lifted the tent flap and stepped inside¡­An eerie silence quickly followed. Apart from a wooden pole in the ground with cut rope on the floor, the tent was empty. Manchu was gone. "Commander An!" A soldier quickly rushed over. "The guards that were posted out front they¡­they''re dead!" "C-Commander, forgive me!" The soldier, who was posted in front of Manchu''s tent, fell on his knees. "I have failed to keep guard. I will accept my punish¡ª" Just before he could even finish, An Ruo had pulled out the dagger from his side and sliced his throat open to let the blood come bubbling out. He choked and fell to the floor, clutching his neck. An Ruo stared down at him with dead eyes. Raising a foot, he stepped on his head. "If I can''t kill him today, then I might as well kill you." His voice was more cutting than a blade. The soldier continued to choke as the pressure on his head increased, An Ruo pushing his boot deeper and deeper into his head. It didn''t take long for his previously struggling body to go limp. The Tuhan on the side watched mildly. When one of their own men had died by their commander, they said nothing. An Ruo turned his head to the men with a chilly expression. "Inform my father of Manchu and my brother''s betrayal. Also, send a request for more men and supplies." "Yes, commander." The soldier glanced at the empty tent. ??Shall we send a search for Manchu?" "There''s no need. By now he''s probably returned to their side. We don''t have the energy to get him back." An Ruo glanced at the corpse beneath his feet, his eyes darkened. "Clean up this mess." The soldier nodded and signaled for two soldiers to help drag the body out. An Ruo stepped away and returned to his tent. Inside, he strode toward the desk and grabbed a paper and pen. Before long, he was writing. When he was done, he sent a guard outside to deliver it. The wind was blowing heavy, the tents and banners flapping furiously against it. An Ruo stood by his tent and watched the Tuhan soldiers with an unreadable gaze. His eyes lowered to the blood on his boots. It was still wet. He wiped it against the dirt floor with a hidden sneer. "Filthy." ¡­ All day, the wind blew, steady from the west at first, and then in wild gusts. The sun set in a blaze of red. Rin spent all afternoon writing a letter and told everyone not to disturb her. When the letter was done, she called for Ju and watched as he flew out the window to deliver it. Now she was sitting and looking at maps. After an hour or two, she stood up from her desk and went out for fresh air. Rin took a breath of the crisp afternoon air and allowed herself to ease for a bit. The western sky was rosy near the horizon and pale gray higher up. Hands behind her back, she looked up at the sky and listened to the soothing sounds of doves. There was a smell of rain in the evening air, but no drops were falling yet. A smile played on her lips. It truly was a beautiful day. "Advisor Lan," A voice sounded behind her. When she turned around, Rin saw it was a soldier from the imperial palace. "They''ve arrived." He said. Heeding his words, the smile on Rin''s lips grew. "Then let''s welcome them, shall we?" She walked past the soldier with steps as light as her heart. They arrived in front of a large wooden door. A bedroom to be more exact. When she knocked on the door announcing her presence, a familiar figure opened the door. His deep gray eyes stared down at her with a new light. He smiled. "Come in," An Sun opened the door wider for her. Nodding her head in thanks, Rin stepped inside and instantly turned her gaze to the man on the bed. A large sense of relief floated off her chest. "It''s been a while, Sir Manchu." Rin smiled. With linen bandages wrapped all around his back, arms, and legs, those blue eyes never failed to offer a clever grin. "Indeed it has, little strategist." Manchu chuckled, his brows knitting a little in pain. But as always, he endured. Rin walked toward the bed and examined his figure. A bit of grief washed across her eyes, but it quickly vanished with ease. "I''m glad to see you''re alive." She would have said alive and well, however, looking at his condition, it was hard to consider it anything but that. "Yeah, well, I may be alive, but it still hurts like hell." Manchu leaned against the headboard and sighed. Rin just smiled. Unconsciously, she flinched in shock when she felt a presence behind her, only to feel a hand press on her back as if to reassure her. Lifting her eyes, she saw An Sun staring down at her with a faint smile, before slipping his hand away from her back to hand Manchu a cup of water. While sipping his water, Manchu glanced between the two. The eyebrow on his face raised, but he said nothing. His expression was impassive as always. "So, I take it you didn''t just come here to check in on me," Manchu said to Rin while setting the cup on the side of the table. Rin''s brows furrowed in displeasure. With a soft sigh, she settled down on a chair. "You''re not wrong, there is another reason for why I came. However, I did want to see how you were doing Sir Manchu." Rin said firmly, indicating her concern for him. Manchu waved his hand. "I get it. Just skip to what you wanted to ask me." Resting her hands on her lap, Rin''s lips tightened. After a few moments, she finally spoke up again. "It''s regarding the battle between the An Clan. The truth is¡­I don''t have confidence that we''ll defeat An Ruo." It was at that moment, the mood in the room shifted. Both men looked at her with puzzled stares, especially An Sun. "What do you mean? We won a battle against them before. Shouldn''t that show we''re qualified to fight against them?" An Sun said, his arms crossed over his chest while he leaned his hip against the wall. "Yes, but that was only due to misjudgment on their part as well as for the fact that they retreated first. The next time they attack, they won''t fail to make the same mistake twice." Rin explained solemnly. "And if my intuition is correct, An Ruo will request for more troops. Either way, we will suffer more losses than victories." "So, what do you need me for?" Manchu asked, bringing Rin''s attention back to him. "The tunnels back in Jilin. You were the leader of the operation. I need to know, how far did you dig them?" Rin''s voice couldn''t hide her anxiousness. "The tunnels?" Manchu scratched his chin. "Those have already been completed. But why do you¡­" At that moment, Manchu''s eyes widened, the light blue in his eyes shimmering brightly. A wide foolish grin spread across his face. An Sun also picked up on Rin''s plans. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but lift in a smile as well. "You want to attack them from below?" An Sun asked, his face painted into a handsome grin. The joy shining in Rin''s sparkling eyes couldn''t be hidden at all, shimmering like two bright stars. Her expression was enough of an answer for the two of them. "But how will we get access to the northern side? Although there''s no feud between the western and northern empires, their emperor still wouldn''t allow us to battle in their territory." Manchu pointed out. Rin''s eyes were still upturned crescents as she chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, I have that settled." Both men glanced at one another. Just from her words, they could guess what...or rather whom she was referring to help settle their plans. Meanwhile, in the northern empire, the usual quiet estate at the end of the city was suddenly whirring alive with commotion. 230 See You Soon Looking up from his papers, the thick silver mustache on Bai Han''s face twitched. "What''s all this ruckus about?" He grumbled, his wrinkled fingers flipping through pages. The soldier paused to regain his breath, his entire face flushed. Wiping his forehead with his arm, he lifted a letter in his hand. "The young miss¡­she sent¡­a letter!" He gasped. At that moment, Bai Han''s movements turned stiff. Those sharp silver eyes shot in the soldier''s direction, his gaze honed on the letter. "What are you standing there for? Give it to me!" He abruptly walked around his desk and snatched the letter from the soldier''s hand. Not even bothering to hide his excitement, Bai Han practically tore the letter open, his eyes blazed with light. When he unfolded it and gazed its contents, the expression on his face shifted. On the other side, the soldier watched his commander''s face change. He saw the whiskers on his beard raise, and his eyes growing sharper and sharper. It took only a few seconds for Bai Han to crumple the letter into his fist and rushed out of the office without much as an explanation. Not that the soldier expected one anyway. "Send a scout to request an audience with the emperor!" Bai Han''s voice shouted throughout the halls. "What''s going on?" A fit and sweaty General Guo walked from around the corner, a towel draped around his broad shoulders. Behind him, equally as sweaty, was Aiguo. The boy''s soft, supple skin was still visible, still plump with childhood. His spikey hair was dark and long, tied back with a red ribbon. His face, when he turned to Bai Han, was as serious as a man''s. "See for yourself!" Bai Han passed the crumbled letter to General Guo. Smoothing the letter, General Guo read it with a set of deep brows. His eyes widened almost immediately. "Rin¡­" The name escaping his lips caused the boy beside him to light up. "It''s from Rin? Let me see it! Did she mention me?" Aiguo jumped up to see the letter''s contents, his neck straining. Ignoring him, General Guo looked at Bai Han with a particular expression. It was unclear what he was thinking. "Are you going to see the emperor?" He asked. Bai Han snorted in return. "Of course I am! Do you expect me to leave her alone when she needs us?" "No, but if this matter is as serious as she claimed¡­this could spark a war¡­" General Guo could not hide the concern and distress in his tone. Bai Han fell silent for a moment. As he said, the matters with the An Clan''s army spreading throughout the Western Empire was not a one-time attack. Once they conquered one empire, without a doubt, they would go after another. Hence as to why Rin contacted them before it was too late. "She reached out to us because we''re her only hope. I''m not going to let her down, not until the day I die! So, fetch my robe and my sword! I''m going to give that emperor a good talk!" Bai Han puffed out his chest and twitched his whiskers, eyes sharper than a blade. "Are you sure he''ll listen?" General Guo''s brows raised. Looking over his shoulder, Bai Han''s mouth quirked in a half-smile. "If he doesn''t want a certain secret about the little problem he has, I know he''ll be all ears." With a smug expression, Bai Han walked away to prepare for meeting the emperor. Meanwhile, General Guo and Aiguo remained in the hall quietly. Listening to their conversation from the beginning, Aiguo sensed something was wrong. More particularly involving Rin. "Did something happen with Rin? Is she going to be okay?" Aiguo looked up nervously. General Guo, his face unreadable, glanced down at the boy. Shifting his gaze back to where Bai Han had left, he sighed heavily. "It''s nothing for you to worry about for now," Still not reassured, Aiguo opened his mouth to speak again but closed it once he met General Guo''s sharp stare. "She''ll be fine. If you want to help her in the near future, grow to be the person who can stand by her side." General Guo''s voice carried no malice or mock, he genuinely wished to help the boy. Noticing his sincerity, Aiguo stared down at his palms and clenched them. With a strong heart, he nodded his head. "All right," Aiguo''s expression was stern, his eyes filled with clear conviction. Hiding a smile, General Guo nodded his head with a grunt. "After you wash, go attend your tutoring. Your teacher should be waiting for you in the study room." The previous strand of conviction Aiguo held crumbled. However, unable to dispute, he grumbled with hunched shoulders and went to carry out his usual routine. Watching the boy step away, General Guo sighed and stared down at the letter in his hands. Running his thumb over the last sentence on the paper, his usual cold gaze went soft. A smile made its way on his lips. [To grandfather and Uncle Guo, your foolish, selfish, and troublesome granddaughter misses you. I hope to see you soon, Rin] Folding the letter and placing it in the pocket of his pants, General Guo chuckled to himself. "We will meet again soon¡­" 231 Heartfelt Connection With dark falling, the Tuhan had retired to their own camps to drink, dance and feast, but none doubted they would return tomorrow to destroy the cities and storm the walls, spreading their power as they pleased. An uncontrollable grin spread across An Ruo''s features that did not reach his eyes. A large fire crackled in the center of their campsite, projecting long shadows on the surrounding area, its flames rising strongly in the black, night sky. The breeze blew cool, announcing the coming of falls cooler days. The aroma of the tall grasses was an intoxicating perfume. His head fell back a little, exposing his throat. A small smile lifted the left corner of his mouth. After a while, An Ruo''s eyes shifted to the Tuhan men dancing with the women they collected. It had been a while since all of them had seen the lovely face and voice of a woman. While watching, he grabbed a cup of steaming hot red wine. He held it between his hands and sipped it gratefully. The warmth felt soothing as it spread through his chest. The wine was sweetened with honey. For a few moments, he continued watching the men and women with curved lips, until suddenly the smile disappeared. Drinking the last drop of wine, he licked his red lips and stood up. The men noticed their commander leave with a dark expression. Although they wanted to offer him to join the celebration and possibly take a woman for the night, they kept their mouths shut. Entering his tent, An Ruo passed his desk and stopped. Seeing something from the corner of his vision, his eyes glanced at a piece of paper on his desk. It was a letter. Those dark eyes of his stared at the writing in the letter in silence. Reaching a hand out, he touched the dark ink. The shapes of the letters were remarkably gentle, written with expertise and tenderness in symmetrical lines. Just like the man who wrote it. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and braced both hands on the desk. "Shen¡­" At the same time, miles away in the Northern Empire. The air was still and heavy, thick clouds shielding the stars. The once blue sky transformed into a vast expanse of jet-black. The sea glistened, mirroring the dazzling assemblage of the pale white moon. A trembling gush wind inaudibly drifted across the sky, and through the tents and yurts in the An Clan base. A pale man sat by the candlelight, his slender, delicate fingers touching the corners of the letter in his hands. A few blonde hairs slipped forward to hang over his eyes as he read. "Did you hear?" The deep voice of a Tuhan man sounded from outside the tent. "What?" The one man grunted as if he had picked up something heavy. "Hah? What did he want?" ???I''m not sure¡­but it seemed like something important since he ordered everyone to step out. He hasn''t come out for the last few hours." The men''s voices faded away into the night. A moment of silence passed beside the soulful melodies of cicadas. The pale man watched as the candle burned down and began to gutter. The air grew cold. The wick blackened, and the wax slowly turned to liquid, running down the side and onto the glass plate. Tapping a finger on the table, the last light of the candle reflected in the man''s dull, emerald eyes. ¡­ The next morning, Rin woke up to the soft, steady patter of rain upon her window, droplets yet to dissipate the growing rays of the rising sun. The sound brought a calmness to mind, a soothing melody, a natural lullaby. It was another rainy day. Rising out of bed, Rin''s feet touched the cool, wood floors, stepping out to wash her face. Blinking the water out of her eyes, she stared into her reflection. Again, her gaze shifted to the ends of her hair. The strands had reached the end of her neck now. Touching the tips, she tilted her head and stared for a while. A soft smile touched her lips. In the dining hall, the buzz of constant voices eased as mouths were stuffed full of food. Before her morning meeting with the emperor and court officials, Rin sat at a table to enjoy a meal. She reached for food. Her fingers pushed bread between her lips and swallowed. Pouring some milk, she drank it. Her mind was lost in thought. Mostly of strategies and solutions on how to win against the An Clan. But among these thoughts, another would linger. An Sun¡­ Staring at her plate, Rin sighed. "What''s the heavy sigh for?" A deep, clear voice sounded. Startled, Rin raised her head and blinked. It was An Sun, standing over her. Grabbing an apple from the plate in the center of the table, An Sun''s gray eyes lowered to look at her. For a second, their eyes held, and Rin felt a shock run through her. She jerked her gaze away and busied herself with her bread. Her cheeks felt hot, and her skin prickled. The smell of his sweat was an earthy contrast to the sweet fragrance of the fresh fruits on the table. She guessed he was practicing his sword skills in the palace training grounds. Hearing him sit down on the bench beside her, Rin felt his stare leave her to look elsewhere. Her chewing slowed down as she inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. Although his presence was impossible to ignore. Which she noticed from the many eyes on their table. "Did you sleep well?" His deep voice reeled her back. Slightly surprised, Rin still took upon herself to respond. "Yes¡­And you?" "Good." An Sun hummed. "How is Sir Manchu doing? Are his wounds healing?" Rin felt the need to keep the conversation going. It wasn''t often for them to engage in such small talk. "The physician said he couldn''t get out of bed for the next few days. Other than that, he''s fine." He explained calmly. "I see...I''m glad." An Sun nodded and took a bite of his apple. Rin watched as the perfectly ripe juices slipped from his teeth and dripped. He licked his wet lips to collect the brimming juices. As if feeling her gaze, An Sun''s eyes flickered toward her, and his lips quirked up. "What?" A strand of hair fell over his dark eyes. Rin shook her head, her throat too dry for words. She took another sip of her milk and then chewed on bread. Hearing voices beside her, she shifted her gaze to see two men sitting beside An Sun at their table. It was Yin Changpu and Fan Mingli. "Good morning," Fan Mingli lowered his head politely toward An Sun and even Rin. "Morning Captain!" Yin Changpu flashed a broad grin and began reaching for the food on the table. An Sun grunted in response and took another bite of his apple. Yin Changpu shrugged his shoulders and bit into a piece of bread. The slightest crease appeared between his eyes. Reaching over, he slathered fresh honey on top. "So, what are our next plans?" Yin Changpu asked between chews. "What plans?" An Sun''s right eyebrow raised. "To defeat the An Clan." Yin Changpu replied. "¡­Ah, right." An Sun''s voice was cool, but Rin saw his jaw tighten, just a little. Before Yin Changpu could say anything further on the matter, a clear, sharp voice interrupted him. "Such important matters shouldn''t be discussed here," Rin said before biting into her bread. She felt all three men''s eyes turn toward her. Meeting their gazes, she maintained a calm expression. "If we''re to talk about how we''ll get rid of them, then we''ll discuss it in a more appropriate environment." Her voice was patient. "You never know who could be listening." "R-Right," Yin Changpu laughed awkwardly. Ignoring them, Rin turned back to her food. Truth be told, she didn''t want them to discuss such matters because¡­Her eyes hesitantly glanced at An Sun, who, from the beginning was watching her. His face was serious, the gray of his eyes steady as he regarded her. She held her breath and continued to stare back at him. She watched his expression change from firmness to ease. This brought her great relief. Out of this entire battle, she only wished to shield An Sun a moment longer from the pain that was soon to come. As if he heard her thoughts, he smiled, his face like the sun. 232 Story Of The Pas "I heard three of the Western provinces fell to the Tuhan army." A minster voiced after reading a report. "This is the fifth one already¡­" A middle-ranked official murmured with concern. "Not just that, but from other reports we''ve received, they have already expanded in areas in the northern territory several times. And they''re still extending their territory by taking other tribes and provinces." The murmurs of concerned officials articulated throughout the courtroom. Everyone else shared the same sense of distress. On the table before them was a detailed map of the Western Empire, each hill and crest, each town meticulously recorded. Already, the Tuhan''s army conquered so many of their provinces. The Emperor''s face was gray, and he raised a hand to silence everyone''s concerns. After done so, another voice emerged at the table. "Your Majesty, may I make a suggestion." Rin voiced calmly. Nodding his head half-heartedly, the Emperor waved his hand to give her permission. "Due to the aggressive nature of the Tuhan people, they do not fear the empire''s army at all." Rin paused and very slowly looked toward the other court officials before reverting to the Emperor. "Moreover, their skills are up to par with all the empires as well. Including armies from the east. All they require is larger numbers and land to defeat them. I would like to request for additional troops to be dispatched to the provinces at risk of being targeted." Under her clear emerald eyes, the Emperor shifted in his seat. Not just himself, but all the other court officials seemed to be fixed on the young advisor''s brilliant and rare eyes. Watching on the side, An Sun cleared his throat to shake their attention. The Emperor lightly shifted his gaze away and replied, "Your request will be granted, Advisor Lan. I would also like you to come to my office in the afternoon. We will discuss the organization of reinforcement troops from the north you mentioned earlier." Rin nodded her head and kept quiet as the meeting went on. She simply read the notes before her and would occasionally write things down for later discussion. When the meeting ended, all generals and court officials stood up to leave; all accept Rin, who waited to leave with the Emperor. "Come," He stood up from his seat and beckoned a hand. Nodding her head, Rin followed behind the Emperor to his office. They walked in silence through the winding halls and came at length to a large room. Inside, the walls were draped with deep-dyed golden tapestries and old weapons gleaming on the walls. The Emperor gestured her to sit while he poured the two wine. Midway through pouring, he stopped and turned to her with a slight crease in his brows. "Do you drink?" He asked. "Only a little," Rin smiled. Rin guessed it was a lighter wine. Turning, he handed her a cup and inclined on a bamboo couch bed. Settled on a cushion, Rin raised the cup to her lips and took a sip. It was a tart persimmon wine. Very much to her liking. She took another sip and stared at the Emperor in silence as he did the same. Then something shifted in his face. A decision. "Would you like to hear a story, Advisor Lan?" The Emperor kept his gaze upon her. Rin understood well enough that she had no true say in the matter, but she smiled and looked blankly at him as if wondering what he might have to tell. "I don''t mind." The Emperor nodded and made himself comfortable in his seat. After the long weeks of battles and court meetings, his eyes seemed tired. He licked the wine from his dark bearded lips a little and settled his gaze out at the falling sun. From where Rin sat, she had a perfect view of the sun dipping behind the crest of the mountains, sky awash, and ablaze with burning colors. "Do you believe in a higher power?" The Emperor suddenly spoke. That surprised Rin. She tilted her head a little, like a curious bird. "Does your Majesty perhaps mean God?" Rin asked curiously. Another silence. But from his firm stare, she could guess she was correct. "I suppose," Rin could only say as she knew very little of such a matter. Neither her grandfather nor her mother spoke much about it. However, every so often, her mother would mention stories that regarded a higher being. The Emperor nodded to her honesty and fell silent once again before speaking. "There was a tribe said to be the children of God. They possessed great abilities to heal and grant great fortune to any country or ruler they chose to support." Without meaning to, Rin found herself intrigued by his story. It reminded her of the ones her mother would tell her. "What happened to them?" The Emperor''s lips tightened. "Word of their gifts spread across the country and¡­their tribes were overrun, enslaving their people and even marrying the women in hope to bear a gifted child. They say this act of greed angered God, so he began killing the tribe members to prevent man from staining them with their greed. Year after year, the tribe members died, their life spans shortening from an incurable disease until finally, none remained." When at last he finished his story, Rin''s chest felt strangely hollow. His words were expressionless; they carried no hint of anything she could read. There had to be a reason why the Emperor told her such a story. Somehow, she felt restless. Rin was looking at the Emperor now. Her emerald eyes pulled like the tide. "The tribe members that died¡­did that include their children?" A moment of shock reflected on the Emperor''s face. Only for a moment before his eyes averted hers. "¡­No. They still lived." "Then¡­" Rin started to say something, but at that moment, a knock sounded on the door. A look of disappointment revealed on both their faces, however, the Emperor still responded to the person on the other side. Entering the office, the soldier bowed in apology, which was quickly dismissed by the Emperor. "What''s wrong?" He rested a hand on the armrest, his eyes narrowed. "Outside the gates¡­there''s an army. They claim to be from the Northern Empire." The soldier explained. Hearing his words, Rin''s eyes lit up. Standing up from her seat, she looked at the soldier eagerly with rising excitement building within her chest. "Did they tell you their name?" She stepped closer to the soldier, causing him to stiffen under her piercing gaze. "Yes." The soldier acknowledged. "They said they''re from the Bai family." It was at that moment, all the excitement in Rin''s chest burst. A broad smile spread across her lips. "Excuse me for the discourtesy your Majesty, but I will excuse myself now." Before the Emperor even had a say, she had rushed out of the room. Both men watched her, stunned. Outside, Rin''s footsteps were brisk. On her way to the main hall, she happened to meet a familiar figure. "Rin," An Sun called her name with his deep voice. He walked toward her looking out of breath as if she were running. Searching for someone. Rin walked toward him, a dazzling smile on her face. "Are they here?" She asked. An Sun nodded. "They''re waiting in front of the gates." Again, Rin felt her heart jump. Unware, the smile on her lips grew. Seeing the clear joy on her face, An Sun found himself smiling as well. He chuckled. "Come on, let''s go see them." He grabbed her hand and dragged her forward. His skin was rough and slightly moist from possible training. The firm fingers holding hers were very warm. Rin stared at their joined hands, then flickered her eyes to the man''s broad back. Her heart jumped a bit, however, the reason for it had changed. For a moment, she had forgotten where he was leading her. All Rin knew was her hand was in his, spreading an unfamiliar warmth throughout her entire body. 233 Treason The palace gates opened. Troops from the army entered, the murmurs of citizens fading behind them. As the Bai army troops assembled in the open courtyard, they were not alone. Imperial guards, generals, and even servants watched from afar. Bright sunlight broke and poured over, royal blue lion banners billowing in the wind. Making their way through the crowd, Rin lifted her head to peer through. When she made it to the front, the expression on her face shifted. Her grandfather and uncle, they were nowhere to be found. Instead, a young woman, domed in golden armor, stood at the front of the army. She was beautiful, her skin, a deep brown, and her black hair tied in a high ponytail. Her nose was sharp like an eagle''s beak, and her eyes glittered with a cold assertiveness. She was solid and broad across her chest, firmly planted in her feet. A helmet rested on her right hip, her sharp eyes scanning the crowd, a few loose strands of hair caressed her cheeks. Flickering her gaze over the numerous faces, they finally landed on a pair of emerald eyes. The woman stepped closer to the approaching figures. Rin and An Sun made their way to the woman and watched as she dropped on one knee and cupped her fists. "Greetings, Young Master Bai." The woman''s voice was strong and clear. Gasps came from the crowd behind them. Hearing their murmurs, Rin inwardly sighed. "General Jin Yue. There''s no need for such formalities." She said to the woman helplessly. Glancing up at her for a brief moment, Jin Yue eventually stood up. She was a tall woman, half an entire head of Rin when they stood beside each other. Looking past the tall woman, Rin scanned her gaze among the men behind her. When the faces she sought to see were nowhere to be found, Rin didn''t bother to conceal her disappointment. "Where''s my grandfather and uncle?" She asked. "Master Bai and the General are still handling matters in the North. They told me to come and help you until their arrival." Jin Yue responded. Half of Rin was upset, but she knew it was needed for them to stay for the time being. Furthermore, Jin Yue was an honorable and recognizable female general in her grandfather''s army. There was no one better to assist them. "I see. Well, for now, we''ll need to explain your arrival to Emperor Guan Hong." Rin gestured them forward. Along the way, they passed the training grounds where Fan Mingli and the towering Yin Changpu happened to be. They found him lifting huge bags, lunging forward around the field. His muscles looked large as boulders. Detecting a presence from the corner of his vision, the huge man turned. Yin Changpu''s handsome and strong face lit up. With the large bags still on his shoulders, he ran toward them. His eyes narrowed, and then stiff politeness took over. "Ah, hello...I''m Yin Changpu," He said thickly. He put down his burden and offered a hand knobbed with calluses. Jin Yue glanced down at his large hand and back to his face. She was silent and just tilted her head slightly in acknowledgment. "Jin Yue," She said stoically. "Jin Yue¡­" Yin Changpu repeated her name slowly. On the side, Rin and An Sun watched with raised brows. After a moment of silence, An Sun cleared his throat. "We need to see the emperor now." He said. "Huh? Oh, right, yes, you all go, I''ll just be here training! You know, I have to keep myself strong." Yin Changpu laughed, his sweaty chest stuck out broadly. Without another word, the group left, feeling the eyes of Yin Changpu on a certain figure as they disappeared. There was silence for a moment, all except the light footsteps approaching the large man. "Hey, what the hell are you staring off for?" Fan Mingli frowned and waved a hand in front of Yin Changpu''s face. Pulled from his thoughts, Yin Changpu suddenly broke out in a broad and charming grin. The very expression on his face gave Fan Mingli shivers. He turned to look at Fan Mingli and chuckled. "Come on, let''s keep training." He said and picked up the large bags before walking to the training grounds. Confused, Fan Mingli stared at him then shifted his gaze to where the others left. Furrowing his brows, he gave up with a shrug. ¡­ When the sun hung low in the sky, Emperor Guan Hong called for a second council meeting. The room was filled with a few rows of chairs in a ragged semicircle. At the front of the room sat the emperor and other higher figures, including General Donghai. The council members came in and took their seats one by one. Once everyone was seated, they took notice of the tall woman standing behind the young strategist. She seemed to be a general. Looking to the emperor for answers, he gestured his eyes to Rin. It was under their stares that Rin finally explained herself. At the end, everyone froze with shock. "You mean to tell us¡­you''re the grandson of the Bai family?" A council member asked. "Yes," Rin confirmed. Murmurs broke, and numerous expressions changed, some filled with shock, awe, and others distrust. "Bullshit! If you were the grandson of the Bai family, why didn''t you say so before? You tricked us!" A general slammed a fist against the table. Leaning back casually in his seat, arms crossed over his broad chest, An Sun suddenly frowned. "So what if he tricked you?" His voice was cold, his chin lifted in disdain. "No offense, but after everything he''s done for all of you, do you have the right to question him?" The general''s face twisted in anger, and his lips pulled back from his teeth. He hissed. "Hah! You''re one to talk! Especially since you have also lied about your identity! For all we know, you and the Bai family could be working together to overrun the Western Empire!" At such an accusation, the men frowned in confusion, whispering to each other. The eyes of trust and admiration turned to weariness and narrowed glares. Jin Yue, who stood behind Rin narrowed her eyes in rage. "This bastard..." An Sun growled in a low voice, his jaw tightened with displeasure. His hands were fisted at his sides; he hung on to his composure, barely. Just before he spoke to silence the foolish men, another beat him to it. "That''s enough," Rin said, her words lashing like a whip. Everyone''s faces had broken into dark red blotches of shock. The silence was so profound they felt they could hear the faint sound of feet shift nervously beneath the table. Even the emperor himself, who had been silent from the beginning, was shocked. His left eyebrow raised curiously, but no anger was on his face. "General Han, I would greatly appreciate it if you did not make such dangerous and outrageous allegations against my family and my companion." Rin''s face was very still. The words were quiet but distinctly audible. "You must know treasonous words should not be thrown out so carelessly. Otherwise, punishment should be given to those who are in the wrong." The general made an inarticulate noise, his face purple with rage. Rin held up a hand. "However, under such circumstances, I will ignore your false accusations. This time. As for your claims of my dishonesty against the Western Empire, I admit, I lied about my identity. I hid it not to deceive, but to prevent dragging my family name into my own agenda, which is to help the Western Empire grow stronger and prosperous. Other than that, every word and promise I have spoken has been the truth." Rin''s voice filled with authority, but not spite. From the beginning, she knew her influence was only that on the surface. For the council''s trust to shift so easily, it was clear it was weak from the start. If someone wanted to stain her image, they could do it without any effort. This was why she needed to not only show off her authority but also that her trust would never shift. Everyone was silent in response to Rin''s words. Truth be told, they didn''t know how to feel on the matter. Even the general, who spoke out before, couldn''t refute. When the murmur had died, Emperor Guan Hong stood. "Right now, our region is under attack by a strong enemy. Already they have swept half of our land with their men and continue to do so as we sit here and argue." With unreadable eyes, he turned to Rin. "Advisor Bai, although you have lied about your identity¡­I believe you are true to your word. Through your risky actions and assistance, you have proven your worth. Bringing the Bai army to aid us in our fight further shows where your loyalty stands." His eyes roamed around the men at the table, their heads lowered. "General Han, since Advisor Bai has decided to let your accusations go, I will spare you punishment. However, from now on, please be careful with your words." He warned, the words snapping off like an owl biting through bone. Lowering his head even further, the general agreed with a faint sound. With a grunt, the emperor dismissed everyone at the table. After the meeting, Rin arranged with the emperor a place for the Bai soldiers and Jin Yue to rest among the other western troops. The sun was just setting as Rin and An Sun walked back to their quarters. "Thank you for earlier," Rin said. An Sun''s voice was remote, almost careless. "Did you think I''d just let them speak badly about you in silence?" Rin shook her head. "No, I just thought I would thank you." "Well, don''t." There was something in his voice, a strain. Rin turned to him only to see he had stopped as well. He was now looking at her. His gray eyes studying her face. "You''re someone important to me. When you''re in trouble, I''ll be there. So you don''t have to thank me." They stood there a moment, in that strained and living silence. Rin raised her eyes slightly. An Sun was utterly motionless, that stillness that was his alone. She breathed and was aware of the bare stretch of a single step between them. He leaned forward. "Sun¡­" Rin''s voice caught in her throat, eyes opening wide. He looked down at her, and there was a bright pleasure in his eyes. "Not yet," He said and pulled back, walking past her. Stunned, Rin stared at his broad back. Her cheeks grew warm and flushed. Looking over his shoulder, An Sun chuckled. "Coming?" With a scowl, Rin huffed and walked past him, eyes averting his. One, because she didn''t want to look at him out of irritation. And two, she was too ashamed to show him how red her face was. She could only imagine how foolish she looked. The very thought brought her great annoyance... 234 Fleeting Breath Standing on a carpet in front of the An Clan leader, was a tall, middle-aged man, clad in his golden armor, sword by his side. His eyes were dark and cold, with no emotions passing through them. From where he stood, An Hongyu''s face looked cold and displeased. But even then, the man''s expression did not change. "Tell me, what brings you here¡­General Guo." An Hongyu did not hide the bitterness in his tone. "I assume you''ve received the letter from the scout." General Guo mentioned. "Right, the letter¡­" An Hongyu leaned in his chair, resting his chin on his fist. "I had my servant read it aloud. But after the first sentence, I decided to have it burned." Despite the mockery in his expression and tone, General Guo remained unfazed. "In that case, I brought another. His Majesty suspected such an accident would happen." General Guo took a letter from his pocket and handed it to the nearest servant. Seeing his cool and collected composure, An Hongyu scowled. His hands resting in the armrest clenched, the sound of a crack coming from the wood. When the servant passed him the letter, his eyes coldly rested on it for a moment before snatching it. Reading its contents, An Hongyu''s expression gradually changed. His eyes swept over to General Guo and narrowed. "You want to form an alliance?" "The Northern Empire would like to, yes." The answer came with no hesitation, clear and crisp. There was a silence then, and General Guo could feel the tightness in the air around them. An Hongyu looked down at the letter again and tightened his lips behind his thick, black beard. "The Bai family along with the emperor himself, offer to provide you a share of land, resources, and protection from any enemies that shall come your way in the nearby future." General Guo paused as if he were weighing what he would say. "That is if you promise to withhold your attacks in the north and further empires. If we''re to align with one another, we do not wish to associate ourselves with conflict among other regions." There was silence. Silence, apart from the sound of the slowly crackling braziers in the heated room. An Hongyu''s face was still; utterly still. General Guo said nothing, allowing the clan leader a moment to his thoughts. After a few minutes, An Hongyu set the letter down, his thick fingers rubbing the ends of the paper, wearing it a little. "I will consider your offer," He paused. "Until then, we will hold off our attacks. Only in the north." Lowering his head, General Guo stepped out of the yurt and walked to his horse. Along the way, he could feel the eyes of numerous Tuhan men and clan members watching his movements intensely. Disregarding their stares, General Guo approached his horse¡­when he suddenly stopped. Flickering his eyes across the campgrounds, they landed on a figure wearing a hooded white cloak. The pure color of white compared to the dark surroundings, they were like freshly fallen snow, soft and crisp. The hooded cloak hid their features, but for a moment, General Guo felt as if he had seen a familiar face. Or more precisely, familiar eyes. He stared at them for a few more seconds and glanced away. Perhaps he was missing the girl too much. Mounting on his horse, the general''s figure departed from the camp. Lifting their head from beneath their cloak, a pale face and emerald eyes watched the Bai General leave until his figure disappeared. ¡­ Dawn settled. There were men everywhere, sharpening their swords, putting points on crude spears, donning makeshift armor of hiding, horn, and bone. Their campfires sending up smoky fingers to scratch against the pale dawn sky. In a yurt, An Hongyu sat behind his desk, fingers wrapped around a brush and his eyes on a blank, pale piece of paper. A flickering candle burned on a low table beside a flagon of wine, spicing the air with the scent of jasmine. Fiddling with the brush in his hand, he finally began to write. After a few sentences, he poured himself some wine and sipped, warming his dry mouth with honey and clove wine. Smacking his lips, he wrote some more. He was on his third cup and half the night had passed before he had finished his letter. Coughing into his fist, he took a swallow of wine and coughed again, more violently. His throat had only felt even drier. An Hongyu coughed spat and coughed again. He took another drink or tried to as all the wine came spewing back out when another spate of coughing doubled him over. His face was turning red. The sudden spasm of pain made An Hongyu''s hands tighten. His nails dug into the tables wood, and he gave a muffled scream. His uncontrollable fits of coughing brought up gobs of bloody phlegm. No one came to help him, nor even peered through a window to see what was the matter. The windows were shuttered, the doors barred. All that could be heard was the sound of Tuhan men rattling along outside the yurt. "H-Hel¡­" An Hongyu''s words broke up in a fit of coughing. He spat out a mouthful of blood, his body falling heavily on the floor, a dark red wine spilling by his feet. He began to claw at his throat, his nails tearing bloody gouges in the flesh, still choking. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps sounded nearby, walking closer to the yurt. The sound of the door opened as the person walked inside. An Hongyu raised his head through chokes. His eyes landed on a pair of white, delicate feet. They looked so pure. Lifting his eyes, he froze. A pair of eyes stared back at him. Green tendrils circled his pupil, filling up his iris with every wonder in life, intoxicating An Hongyu with their depth. However, the face belonging to them was cold. They watched him with an empty stare. An Hongyu was making a dry clacking noise, trying to speak. His eyes bulged white with terror, a trembling hand lifting to the pale man. His face was only growing darker until finally, his hand dropped. In a puddle of wine, An Hongyu lay there, his body limp and lifeless on the floor. The pale man stared at him for a moment longer before shifting his eyes around the room. They landed on the paper on the desk. Quietly walking over, his soft gaze landed on the letter written by An Hongyu. Drops of wine bled into the white paper. He raised it into the candlelight to read and very quickly, the light in his eyes vanished. "An alliance¡­" His soft voice said the words like a whispering wind. With empty eyes, he lifted the letter to the candle flames. He watched as the letter coiled like a child into the burning fire, darkness swallowing its written words until it was nothing but a pile of ash. Rubbing the ash between his pale fingers, he turned away. Just as he entered, he disappeared from the yurt leaving only the corpse of An Hongyu. 235 Rain & Death The gate was up when she reached the steps. Standing clad in his pale armor and white cloak blowing from his shoulders was Bai Han. He wore his silver beard long, along with his hair. Behind him, General Guo silently walked forward with his hand on the hilt of his sword in a casual manner. Finally, when enough soldiers had gathered, drawn from every corner by breathless rumor, Bai Han turned to survey them all, his eyes moving across the crowd, taking in their faces one by one. Landing, at last, on the shorter figure who stood before him. "Rin¡­" Bai Han whispered under his breath. "Grandfather¡­uncle¡­" Rin smiled and stepped quickly down the steps toward them. When she was just close enough, she was suddenly pulled into a tight embrace under the eyes of the many soldiers watching from the side. Her eyes widened before she felt another pair wrap around her. When she lifted her head, she saw General Guo joining in on their hug. Holding back a chuckle, Rin stepped back from their embrace. "You two look good," She teased and looked them up and down. Bai Han clicked his tongue, but the smile on his face couldn''t be hidden. He reached a hand out and ruffled her hair. "I could say the same to you. Your hair''s grown." Smoothing her hair out of her eyes, Rin smiled helplessly, lifting a strand between her fingertips. "Should I cut it again?" She tilted her head. "No!" Both men shouted in unison. Blinking her eyes, Rin held a hand to her lips to hide a giggle. When she heard footsteps approach her from behind, she quickly turned her head. It was the emperor. "Your Majesty," Rin bowed her head, followed by the two men beside her. The emperor nodded his head and turned to the Bai commander and general. His eyes roamed their faces. Peeking up, Rin thought she saw for the briefest of moments, a look of disappointment on the emperor''s face. After short introductions between them, to Rin''s surprise, the emperor said nothing and arranged their sleeping arrangements. Exchanging a few more words, he turned and left the three alone. Rin watched his departing figure, a fleeting glimpse running across her face. "Hmph, so much for a welcome." Bai Han huffed, followed by a jab in the shoulder by General Guo. Bai Han glared at him. Turning to her grandfather, Rin smiled faintly and offered to guide them to their rooms to rest. Still wishing to catch up with his granddaughter, Bai Han reluctantly agreed. After traveling a long way, he was still rather tired. Upon entering their rooms, the two men showered and dressed in fresh, clean clothing before going downstairs to eat among the other soldiers. Sitting at a table near the end of the room, Rin sat with her back straight and hands wrapped around a bowl of rice. A group of men, all boasting amongst themselves, surrounded her. Her soft, round cheeks were enlarged with food as she chewed in silence. However, occasionally she would glance at the man beside. He also would stare at her and smile before placing bits of food in her bowl. Bai Han''s eyes followed the man beside her, and his eyes narrowed. "That bastard¡­" He stepped down the stairs, broad as a bear, his neck muscles twisting in anger. As he approached their table, numerous men turned to his direction, some choking on their food when he walked passed. At the same time, An Sun felt a menacing glare on his back. It was a familiar feeling. Turning, his gaze met with the bloodshot eyes of Bai Han. An Sun''s right eyebrow rose, a piece of meat still being chewed on the side of his mouth. The moment Bai Han opened his mouth to speak, he cut him off in a calm tone, "Careful old man, any more words, and I''m afraid that blood vessel on your forehead will pop." These words only seemed to ignite Bai Han''s rage even further as his face burst a blistering red. Rin sitting on the side let out a heavy sigh. "Grandfather, come sit beside me." She patted to the seat beside her on the bench. Bai Han huffed, and rather than sitting where she gestured, he forced himself between An Sun and Rin, the bench rattling from the force. "I like it here," Bai Han said shamelessly and already began putting food in his bowl. Rin could only look at her grandfather helplessly while An Sun''s brows twitched, however, like her, he ignored the old man''s childish behavior. Meanwhile, General Guo sat on the empty seat beside her, both Bai men surrounding like tall pillars. "Eat more meat. It''ll help you grow." General Guo''s deep, vocal voice sounded around the table as he gently placed a big chunk of meat in Rin''s bowl. "No, he needs more vegetables. All that fat and grease will make him sick." Bai Han lectured and put in a pile of steamed vegetables as well. Everyone at the table watched the two men place food in the young strategist''s bowl, as it slowly turned into a towering pile before their very eyes. "If you can eat all of that, I''ll give you all my savings." Yin Changpu commented between chews. The corner of Rin''s lips twitched. In the end, she placed portions of the food back in her uncle''s and grandfather''s dishes before eating the remaining amount in her bowl. It was easy to say she wouldn''t be eating breakfast tomorrow. After their meals, everyone left to prepare for bed. A long day awaited them the next day. Time passed. Rin stared at the ceiling before shifting to the small falcon sleeping beside her on a pillow. In the moonlight, she could make out Ju''s beak and soft feathers. She reached a finger out and stroked the bird''s flat, soft head. He stirred in his sleep before snuggling deeper into the pillow. She smiled and pulled her hand back for her cheek to rest on. Rin''s gaze moved to the window beside her bed. Overhead, the stars were veiled. She could feel the air''s heaviness. There would be a storm tonight. The rain would be soaking, filling up the earth till its seams burst. Oddly enough, she was eager to wake up to another rainy day. However, the following morning, it never came. The wind was gusting, sending dry brown leaves swirling around the trees and stonewalls, but for once, it did not rain. When the sun came out from behind a cloud, it was so bright Rin had to pull her hand up to conceal it from her eyes. Rin sat and ate a light breakfast with everyone. She spoke light words with her grandfather and uncle then continued to eat. There was still no rain. Following breakfast, they discussed their plans with the emperor and the other council members. Manchu had finally joined in and mentioned sending men to the tunnels in the north. General Guo quickly rebuked that such an action would have to wait until he received word of An Hongyu''s decision. Thus, due to their pending alliance with the An Clan, they were to stay clear of the north. If they helped aid the west while trying to form a deal with them, it would make it seem as if they were working on both sides. As of now, they could only hope An Hongyu agreed. Otherwise, a war would break between the three. And truth be told, it was difficult to see who would win. During the conference, Rin also brought in the discussion of forging new weapons. Stronger and more lethal ones to use against the An Clan. When this subject was presented, the emperor agreed. As the meeting ended, everyone was dismissed. Stepping down a hall of pillars outside, An Sun and Manchu followed behind Rin, while her grandfather and uncle stood beside her. She heard General Guo''s voice sound on her right. "I smell rain," He sniffed the air. Bai Han snorted. "You and that nose of yours, I swear..." Meanwhile, hearing her uncle''s words, Rin had stopped. She looked out past the pillars and into the sky. Already the air grew heavy and dark, the sky swelling with thick clouds. "What''s wrong?" An Sun''s deep voice sounded behind her. His eyes followed her gaze and stared out at the gray sky. "It''s nothing...Something''s just ¡­" She couldn''t finish her words. The sound of footsteps approached them. They were coming fast. "Commander Bai!" A Bai soldier came rushing toward them, a letter in his clenched hand. When he approached Bai Han, he handed him the letter, panting heavily. Taking the crinkled letter in his hand, Bai Han unfolded it, and his face turned visibly pale. "Grandfather? What is it?" Rin stepped closer to her grandfather''s side. He glanced up at her before turning to General Guo, who looked equally distressed. Swallowing the lump in her throat, Rin gently took the letter from her grandfather''s hands and read it. At the same time, General Guo briefly glanced at An Sun before looking away. However, An Sun noticed and very quickly, a heavy feeling welled up in his chest. When he turned his gaze to Rin, he saw that her face had gone pale, bled dry. "What? What is it?" He sounded impatient. He was watching her closely, reading her face over and over. She could see the slight line in his forehead that meant utmost concentration. Holding the letter in her hand, Rin''s fingertips trembled. It suddenly felt as if it weighed a ton. She swallowed again and looked up into An Sun''s searching gaze. "Your father, An Hongyu...he''s dead." 236 A New Leader Wagons filled to the brim with grain, wool, and weapons, were draped with cloth, and the men urged the horses onwards. All except one, which entered with a clicking trot. The man scanned his eyes for one face in particular, until they finally landed on them. His horse came to a slow halt, and he mounted off, his boots crushing the mud and wet grass beneath him. "Commander An, I''ve come to deliver a message from the head Clan." The scout approached him. As An Rou was hauling a heavy crate onto a wagon, he heard the voice, but only looked up for a second before continuing to move. He grunted. "Such a message can wait." The wagon shook as he placed the hefty mass onto the wagon. The scout stepped forward hesitantly, and he thought for a moment before helplessly opening his mouth again. "Sir, it''s about your father. I''m afraid he''s¡­" The scout''s words were lost against the thunder that rolled overhead. An Rou''s movements stopped, and he turned around slowly. He seemed frozen, fixed to his spot. With every cracking boom of light that flashed throughout the sky, his eyes became heavy and dull. An Ruo''s head dropped, and his gaze fixated on his feet. Trickles of rain fell gently like melting ice down his numb face. The rain¡­ it had never felt so cold before. ¡­ The moon hung low that night, and the rain never seemed to stop. Outside in the dark, An Rou''s jaw clenched as he walked closer toward the faintly lit tent. His ears filled with the sharp ringing of silence and rain, and it was only when he approached the entrance, that he heard hushed sobs. Opening the tent''s flaps, An Ruo entered. All eyes turned to him, but he never noticed them. His eyes landed on the figure at the end. Clan members wept in each corner. An Rou only stood with vacant eyes at the entrance. His mouth shifted in a line, eyes darkening against the body that lay there, lifeless. The sound of rain resounded in his ears again as his mind wandered. The eldest clan member''s steps were steady as he walked beside An Rou with caution. He eyed his line of sight, keen on An Hongyu. "Your father was found in his room. He had been drinking copiously that night¡­" An Rou nodded discreetly. His father always struggled with drinking; to die of his insatiable habit would be no surprise to him. An Ruo''s head lifted. "Where is his will?" His voice spoke no longer in a piteous whisper. Everyone''s weeps grew muffled. They all exchanged uneasy looks. "That¡­" The clan elder hesitated. "Bring it to me." An Ruo commanded mildly. "¡­Yes." The old man sighed and lowered his head. "Read it," An Ruo said. Nodding his head, the clan elder held the scroll above to read. "I shall read the head An''s will." He announced, his frail but clear voice resounding within the tent. "As the end draws near, I leave behind this edict¡­and herby concede my throne. The Third Head of the An Clan shall be¡­" "An Ruo." ¡­ It was dark within the room, but at least the sound of the thunder was muffled by the thickness of the wall. A servant entered with an oil lamp to light the fire, but An Ruo sent him away and kept the lamp on the desk. He took off his armor and placed it on the table before him. Looking down at the floor, his eyes were vacant. "He''s really gone, isn''t he?" His low voice echoed throughout the empty room. It felt void suddenly as he sat there, his eyes disregarding the quiet presence behind him. An Rou looked carefully at his hands, roughened to his fingertips, often raw and aching from overuse. He felt something unfamiliar swell in his chest. "All I did was work behind him, wondering when I would be able to step forward¡­to make something of myself." He heard the light footsteps behind him inch closer in the silence. "I''m where I wanted to be; in exchange for my own father''s death¡­" An Ruo''s voice rattled as the words left his throat. He buried his face in his hands and did not speak. The pale man only stood listening - quietly watching him ponder. His gaze wandered to the flickering, amber flame as if to read its depths. Its light dancing within the emerald hue of his eyes. "If I may, Master Rou, I must inquire." His eyes averted from the flame. An Ruo turned to look at him, his gaze intent. The pale man lowered his eyes quietly. His face was in a shadow, the hair falling around his eyes. Suddenly, An Ruo reached out and pinched his chin, lifting his gaze. "Say it, Shen. What is it?" An Ruo''s thumb pressed into the man''s pale and delicate skin. Nodding his head gently, Shen lifted his gaze and parted his soft lips to speak, "In truth, I do not think it is too soon. I do not believe the sudden-nature of this position''s arrival changes your ability to rule. I think...I believe you have been ready since the beginning." An Rou''s lips pursed in a thin line. Suddenly, a pair of white fingertips clasped around his hand holding the young man''s chin. They felt cold. "So, why have you begun to doubt yourself?" Shen asked softly, a few blonde hairs slipped forward to hang over his eyes. Staring down at the pale man before him, An Ruo fell silent for a moment. Shen''s eyes were green and brown as forest, and even in the dim light, An Ruo could see the gold. He looked down a moment at where their hands joined. Then his hand ripped itself from Shen''s and blurred past so swiftly one could not follow it. He turned, his back faced toward the window. "Leave. I want to be alone." An Ruo said. Shen quietly nodded his head. "Yes¡­Master Ruo." Behind him, An Ruo could hardly hear the man leave, had it not been for the sound of a door opening and closing with a creak. Standing quiet for a moment, he looked over his shoulder. Shen was gone. An Ruo lifted his hand. Clenching it into a tight fist, he braced both hands on the desk, shutting his eyes tight. ¡­ When dawn came, An Hongyu''s funeral began. Clan members and soldiers stood in scattered bunches, their eyes still against the burning flames amongst the wood pyre. The smoke curled against the gentle winds of morning, their eyes stung from the blowing heat. An Rou''s tensed hands behind his back fell beside him, and he spared a final glimpse of the fire that crackled in his ears. He turned his feet against the ashy floor, casting a glance to the people that stood behind him. "Gather around the main tent." Footsteps grazed the ragged floor, arms brushing against the opening of the tent. An Rou stood with a still gaze, his voice firm as it drew in the ears of others. "Your ruler is gone, but I am going to keep us moving forward as the successor of my father." The men''s faces held a sense of optimism as they listened to him speak. They did not doubt An Rou would bring them where they needed to be, despite the clear achievements of their previous ruler, An Hongyu. An Ruo''s hands braced on the wood of the short table. His eyes rose, "We''re going to attack the Western Empire at full force. Our last battle was merciful, to say the least." A sudden sneer spread across his lips. He licked at his bottom lip and cocked his head faintly. "But they still have something that I want. Something I will fight them for continuously if I have to." His voice was smooth to one''s ears, but it held a familiar sinister intent. Shen stood in the corner, his presence distant as he listened to his master''s words. A cold smile on his face. 237 A Rebel Province "What?" The emperor''s face was filled with the growing realization of what he heard. "The province Tongshu¡­it''s been destroyed by the An Clan." Startled faces swept over the room. It had only been a few days since An Hongyu''s death, and already, the An Clan was attacking them at full force. Around the room, Rin saw the change in the men''s faces. Along with them, she was also quite disturbed by this news. "Then it''s time we attack first. We''ve settled back long enough." Bai Han said seriously. "And how do you suggest we do that?" The emperor''s eyebrow raised. Rin joined. "We evacuate the unharmed provinces. Warn the governors and citizens and use their lands as a base for our troops." A surging murmur of agreement came from the men in the room. The emperor rubbed his chin in thought. "Very well. We will carry it out. Send word to the governors to evacuate. As for the soldiers¡­prepare them for battle." By the end of the meeting, the men''s eyes were bright and eager. As they went off to send messengers to the provinces before the An Clan''s attacks, General Donghai, Bai Han, and Guo were helping prepare the soldiers for their upcoming battle. After just two days, they received word that the majority of the citizens left without trouble. Although many were reluctant to leave their home, they still left, taking a few items with them. However, the province Shaoshu, refused to leave, including their own governor. Reading the report, Rin tapped a finger against the table. With her chin propped on her palm, she shifted her eyes to the falcon beside her. "It seems they have already started rebelling." She sighed and stroked the bird''s head. "Fools. Fighting with just bravery and no skill will get them killed." A steaming cup of tea appeared by her side. Lifting her head, Rin made no expression. "Yellow tea. It''s good for your health." Wei Jingyi said, a mild smile on his face. Holding back a twitch in her face, Rin cradled the cup of tea between her hands. A gentle fruity, floral aroma warmed her cheeks. "Thank you," She said before sipping it. It was surprisingly sweet. Chuckling, Wei Jingyi took a cup for himself and sat in his seat. He took a few pieces of dried meat from his pocket and gave it to Ju. The falcon greedily ate his treats. Wei Jingyi leaned forward in his chair. "So, what do you plan to do about the rebels?" Sipping her tea, Rin stared at its contents in silence for a moment. "Naturally I don''t want to lose any more people to the An Clan. So, I''ll just need to give them some convincing." "Wei Jingyi," Rin''s voice cut thinly. He inclined his head. "My apologies¡­" Saying nothing else, Rin sighed softly and leaned back in her seat to stare out the squared glass window. The first sign of night was already peeping through the dimming sun. In the sunset light, her back gleamed glossy-soft. "Do you know how An Hongyu died?" She suddenly asked. Pouring them both another cup of tea, he shook his head. "I wasn''t able to receive a sufficient enough report." "I see," Rin nodded, and her eyes dropped again. She could hear her slow breaths, the faint tremor in her chest. Lifting the cup of tea to her lips, her eyes grew dull. The tea¡­it was no longer sweet. Just bitter. ¡­ The dinner bell had rung, and the corridors were busy with soldiers filling the benches and tables. When Rin stepped into the hall, An Sun and the others were already there. Bai Han and General Guo were nowhere to be seen. Probably busy speaking with the emperor. It was at times like this, Rin remembered that the two weren''t just her family, but trained leaders in an army. "Little strategist," Manchu acknowledged her arrival. Rin inclined her head politely, one man to another. She looked up to meet An Sun''s eyes; they were a gray so dark it was almost black and keen. She lowered her gaze and sat opposite of him, already reaching for the food across from her. After that, no one spoke to her, largely absorbed in their own talk. It wasn''t until she chewed and swallowed her third piece of meat that she looked up from her bowl. "Tomorrow, I''m going to Shaoshu, to convince the governor and their people to leave." An Sun''s chews paused, and he raised his head to look up at her. "What?" There was a goading edge to his voice, barely sheathed. The men around them stopped eating to watch. If Rin felt the tension, she did not show it. "Right now, we''re running out of time. We can''t afford to lose any more people to the An Clan. If I go there, I can convince the citizens of Shaoshu to leave." "Right now, we still need your help. Do you think an army can run without a strategist?" An Sun emphasized sternly. "Who will take your place?" "I considered asking Fan Mingli." Rin calmly sipped her water. "What---cough!" The very man who had been mentioned, choked on his rice. Beside him, Yin Changpu harshly patted his back. "Get a grip man." Fan Mingli chugged a cup of water and shot the man a glare before turning to Rin. "Um, Advisor Lan, I don''t think that''s a good idea. To have me replace you¡­I''m not¡ª" Rin interrupted. "Was it not you who saved Sir Manchu when he was captured?" Fan Mingli choked on his words. He hadn''t expected her to know that. He swallowed. "Y-Yes, but that was mainly because of everyone else''s strength." "So? You provided the plan, did you not?" Rin''s voice was mild. "It''s not a strategist''s job to offer physical assistance. Just like a physician, their goal is not to fight the soldier''s battles but to heal them when in need. Our goal is to provide a plan. A plan that can offer those who fight for our victory." Fan Mingli was quiet a moment. Rin returned to An Sun. "See? It''s settled." She revealed a faint smile. "You¡­" An Sun''s eyes narrowed. "Why don''t you go with him, Sun?" Manchu commented. "What?" Both Rin and An Sun looked at him, shocked. Manchu looked between the two, then ventured, "If you''re so concerned for the little strategist''s safety, why don''t you go with him to Shaoshu?" He offered the two a genial smile. Rin''s face twitched. She opened her mouth to speak. But An Sun was faster. "All right." Her eyes swept to him. "You can''t¡­" "Why not? Now that your grandfather and uncle are here, there''s no need for me to help out with the troops. Like you said, as a strategist, it''s your job to plan and mine as a soldier to protect. So let me protect you on your travels." An Sun said. His voice was remarkably calm. It irritated her. He used her own words against her. She could say nothing else. For a moment, Rin did not move. Then slowly, she looked back to An Sun. He was holding his cup of wine to his lips now, turning the cup this way and that, pursing his lips. It amused him, and the corner of his mouth curved up. His eyes flicked across the table, stopping for a moment on her face. She could not help herself. Her lips twitched to hide back her frown. Rin cleared her throat, decided. "Very well. But I''ll have to inform the emperor and my grandfather before we leave." An Sun nodded his head and continued to his meal. The night ended with no further discussion on the matter. Everyone returned to their rooms...except for two figures. "Rin!" An Sun called out to her. He caught up to her, seized her arm. "Let go," Rin said, her eyes glancing around them. "Someone might see." Despite her words, he didn''t let go. Instead, his grip grew tighter. ??What was that earlier?" He asked thinly. "What?" Rin frowned. "Earlier¡­Why didn''t you want me to go with you to Shaoshu?" The question surprised her. Rin''s lips pursed tightly, her eyes looking away. His observations weren''t wrong, but she didn''t know what to say. Just then, she opened her mouth to say something, but An Sun had already grabbed hold of her cheeks, pulling her face toward him. "Did I do something wrong?" He murmured, his handsome brows furrowed. He was frowning. She could smell him. The wine he drank that night, the salt clean sweat from early morning training. The scent crushed against her breath. Sometimes after he stood close or touched her hand, a part of her skin would smell like him. It was a dizzying scent. His eyes were deep gray on hers. "I¡­" She began, speaking as gently as possible. "I wanted to let you grieve. You just lost your father, so I¡­I didn''t want you to rush into anything too quickly." An Sun''s eyes were wide with surprise. He stared at her for a moment longer before releasing her face, his warmth leaving her side with a breeze. "So that''s why¡­" His breath blew out, not quite a sigh. "While it is true my father''s death did surprise me, there''s no need for you to distance yourself from me. The time for grieving¡­I''ve already let go of it." A small smile fell on his lips as he looked at her. "And even if I were to grieve, I wouldn''t want to be alone." "Oh¡­" Rin''s voice caught in her throat. "I didn''t mean to¡ª" "It''s all right. You had good intentions. I''m not mad." An Sun said. Nodding her head, she smiled. "Well then, goodnight. I''ll see you tomorrow morning." An Sun''s lips curved. "Goodnight." 238 One Night Together Rin sighed. "An Sun and I are going to Shaoshu. It will only take a day or two." "In that case, take me with you instead." Bai Han frowned. She shook her head. "No. You need to stay here and help with the Bai troops." "Pah! Your uncle and Jin Yue can take care of that." Bai Han clicked his tongue and glanced at the man behind him. General Guo did not answer and only turned back to his work. "Grandfather¡­" Rin closed her eyes tiredly. She stood up from her seat and looked down at him. "Right now, lives are in danger. We need everyone to partake in their roles as quickly as possible. Including me." Bai Han pursed his lips and did not speak. Rin sighed and turned to her uncle. "I''ve already informed the emperor of our leave. We''ll be back tomorrow near dusk." She said. General Guo nodded. "We''ll take care of everything here until you return." She smiled. "Thank you." Glancing one last time at her grandfather, Rin left the room. Watching the girl leave, General Guo shifted his gaze to Bai Han. The old man was sitting back in his seat, arms crossed with a frown warping his face. "She''s grown a lot. Makes one proud doesn''t it?" General Guo commented. His eyes faced away from the old man. From the corner of his vision, he could see Bai Han stiffen. When the old man tried to speak, he found he could not. His cheeks were flushed with shame, and the skin beneath his eyes were weary. Meanwhile, just a few steps away from the room, Rin heard the rush of footsteps behind her. Strong arms pulled her forward. Before she could come to her senses, a voice breathed against her ear, a beard tickling her face. "Be safe kiddo," Bai Han whispered. Blinking her jeweled eyes, the edges of Rin''s lips curled into a soft smile. She made a gentle hum of agreement and patted her grandfather''s back. "I will." ¡­ They left that morning; there was no more reason to stay. Ever dutiful to custom, Emperor Guan Hong came to bid them farewell. The sun slid lower in the sky, and they drew close to the dark shadow of land where they made it to the province, Shaoshu. As they arrived, the two were surprised by what they saw. Embedded deep within the province wall was wooden spikes. At the top, two men stood, weapons in their hands. "Hey! Who goes there? State your purpose!" One of the men shouted. "We''re from the Western capital." An Sun said up to them. Although unsure of what the two men were thinking, they could see both grew quiet, a complicated expression on both their faces. "Do you have proof?" The same man asked. Reaching for the scroll on her side, Rin held it up for them to see. It was at that they froze and glanced at one another. "One moment," The man said before they both disappeared. Perhaps to inform the governor. Only a few minutes passed before the wooden gates slowly opened. Rin looked at An Sun and drew in a breath. Just from their attitude toward them alone, they could feel the tension. But they were prepared. Entering the province, the front was thick with people, jostling impatiently, craning their necks towards them. Many of which bore spiteful looks. She could hear their whispers and gasps as they looked at her. Her eyes. They were like nothing they had ever seen before. Gripping her reins, Rin ignored their stares and looked forward, where she saw an older man''s gaze. Stiff blond whiskers covered his cheeks, framing a stern face, a bald head, a hard mouth. His narrow face pinched cold, eyes glittered with a greedy intelligence. Just from his sharp looks and expression alone, Rin could tell he was their governor, Chi Bingwen. He stepped forward. "Where''s this letter from the emperor you speak of?" Rin mounted off her horse and passed the letter to him. Chi Bingwen''s eyes went flat. His gaze seemed to be particularly keen on her face, brows wrinkled. Everyone stood and watched as their governor grabbed the scroll and read it. "It looks authentic enough. But do you think this is enough to make us leave our land?" His smile cut sharply. "It''s a pity you came all this way for nothing." "Governor Chi, by order of Emperor Guan Hong, you and your people need to evacuate for your own safety. We have already created a safe place for all of you to settle until we can guarantee your safety." Rin said. The words came tonelessly, as a statue would speak them. Contempt spilled across his face. "There''s no need for us to leave. My people and I are capable enough to defend our land against a tribe of dirty barbarians!" The crowd shouted its approval. Pride became them¡ªthey would never back down on an enemy. Rin''s eyes followed their expressions with a quiet gaze. Their eyes filled with glory and pride, their governor raising his chin high in pleasure. To her, they looked nothing more than a bunch of sheep soon to be slaughtered. "If you don''t leave now, you and all of your people will die." An Sun''s cold words ran loud. "Is that a threat?" Chi Bingwen almost snarled. "No. It is not a threat. Just a little helpful warning." An Sun''s eyes fell across the face of every citizen. "You think you are all strong? Do you think you are capable of striking a man down? Have any of you seen a dead man before? A man you once claimed as a friend die before your eyes?" No one answered. "Well?" "No," Someone said. An Sun nodded, gravely. "Then are you prepared to fight a battle and watch those you love die?" Everyone''s expression seemed to shift under his words. The answer to his questions¡ªno, they had never seen death. Not on a battlefield anyway. Their blood, so fueled by their pride that they never imagined what they would face. Murmurs emerged in the crowd. Chi Bingwen grew red in the face, then redder. He stepped forward to stare at his people, his voice ringing grandly. "We have all seen death in our lives! Loved ones we held dear slipped away from us. Now we''re given the chance to fight for them and protect those we hold dear!" A surging murmur of agreement came from the crowd. All doubt had vanished quickly. An Sun''s face seemed cut from stone as he stared warning at the governor. However, this only fueled Chi Bingwen''s ego, earning a sneer on his face. "Everyone, I promise all of you that with our bravery to protect the land we care for, we will be able to defeat the enemy!" The tension in the air eased, looks of enthusiasm, and passionate expressions fueled them. There were not just men but women and children, all filled with greed and hope of their dreamed victory. An Sun''s jaw grew increasingly tight. If they didn''t do something now, then all these people will¡­ "Fools. You''re all fools." Startled faces turned to the voice. Rin remained in her place among the center of the crowd. She looked over every inch of them. Chi Bingwen was stunned. "What¡ª" "Do you think that''s all it takes to kill a man? Bravery? What happens when that bravery dies?" Her voice was louder than she remembered, resonant, and carrying far over the noise of the crowd. They quieted, to hear her words. "When the An Clan comes, they won''t show you any mercy. They will give you no warning. You won''t even have the chance to blink before they are burning your homes, taking your wives and children, and killing all the men. You have the bravery to fight. But do you have the strength and power to withstand an army who has already killed and destroyed provinces before you? All of it¡­it''s all foolish!" The words filled the air, thinning it until they could not breathe. Such a life was a horror. Rin caught a glimpse of Chi Bingwen''s face, curdled with anger. A long and profound silence went by for another second. He wheeled on the people, his face twisted in rage. "Am I not your governor? Can you not trust my word over some foreign bastard who has come to take and control what is ours?" He said, his voice splintering the air. He paused as if he hoped the others would agree with him. But none did. Rin''s words weighed heavily on their hearts. An Sun''s face was like stone, his fists clenched by his side. A foreign bastard? He almost wanted to strike the province governor''s face. But seeing how Rin bore no reaction to his words, he held back. "Governor Chi." She stepped forward. Her voice was easy, the sounds composed. "Your words today have caused your own death and the death of your people. I will convince you no longer. They will all die, Governor Chi, for what you have done here." Chi Bingwen could not stop the huff of surprise. Before he could speak again, Rin had already turned. An Sun followed behind her, shooting one last glare to the governor before mounting his horse. Right before their eyes, the two left. However, a lingering tension of the youth''s words stayed, leaving only the taste of something bitter. ... The night started to settle. Due to their long journey, the two settled in an inn within the province. When they arrived, an unexpected encounter occurred. "There''s only one room left?" An Sun frowned, leaning his muscular forearms on the counter. "Y-Yes. A lot of people have been using their homes as shelters and weapon storage. So they''ve all stayed here for the night." "I see¡­Well then kick one of them out." "Sun." Rin sighed before smiling at the young woman. "It''s all right. We''ll take the room." "You¡­" An Sun turned to her with widened eyes. She smiled faintly. "It''s fine, right? After all, we''re both men." Blinking his eyes for a moment, a small smile suddenly curled at the corner of his mouth. "You''re right. We''re both men." There was something in his voice, a strain. But by the time Rin looked, he had taken the key and walked up the stairs to their room. Before she followed, she drew in a deep breath, clenching her hands tightly by her side. It was just one night. 239 Kiss Me Inside the room, An Sun was already on the floor, his face damp from a wash at the baths. Rin washed too, the water cool across her forehead. "I''ll sleep on the floor." An Sun offered. Without saying much, Rin nodded her head. She watched him take a pillow from her bed along with a sheet to cover himself in the night. She frowned at the sight. "Will you be cold?" "Probably." An Sun admitted. "But it''s fine. It''s just for one night." "Oh," Rin said. After that, there was nothing more to say. She pulled back the covers and lay quietly on the bedding, already cold from the draft of the windows. Laying on the floor, An Sun''s eyes were fixed on the ceiling. They lay there a moment, in that strained and living silence. "What are we going to do?" Rin asked suddenly. "What do you mean?" An Sun shifted his gaze. "All those people¡­they''ll be killed. No matter what we said, nothing changed. More are just going to die." Her voice trailed near the end. There was quiet. When he hadn''t responded after a while, Rin turned to look at him. He was on his side, watching her. She had not heard him turn. He was utterly motionless, that stillness that was his alone. "Rin, we did everything we could. Sometimes¡ª" He paused. "No matter how much you try to save someone and show them your good intentions, they will never change." Pursing her lips, Rin''s lowered her eyes. "When your father died¡­how did you feel?" An Sun''s expression hadn''t changed much. He sighed. "Surprised mostly. The man I grew up with never had a weakness. He was always strong and cold to everything around him. Never once did I think he would die someday. But¡­another part of me is relieved." "Relieved?" Rin''s eyes widened. He nodded with a sigh. "All my life, he had been a shadow and reminder of who I was. Now that he''s gone¡­I feel relieved." "Sun¡­" He looked at her and smiled. But it was not a clear smile. It was filled with pain and misery. "Disturbing isn''t it? I feel relief that my own father is dead." "No." Rin sat up in bed and shook her head. "There''s nothing wrong about it. Your feelings and emotions are validated. Whether you feel relief, anger, joy¡­you have every reason to feel this way." He was watching her, his eyes as deep as the night. Rin''s pulse jumped, for no reason she could name. He had looked at her a thousand times, but there was something different in this gaze¡ªan intensity she did not know. Her mouth was dry. She could hear the sound of her throat as she swallowed. Suddenly, he stood up from the floor and walked toward the bed. Startled, Rin glanced up. Her breath caught in her throat. "W-What''s wrong?" She said, finally. "About what?" "The floor¡­it''s cold." Rin swallowed, hesitant. "How cold?" "Very." He said, huskily. Those restless dark eyes stared strongly into hers, embedding something deep within her. He regarded her. It seemed that he was waiting. The moonlight played over his skin, cooling it to white. She knew then. She felt it in the way he took her hand, the way his gaze rested on her. She felt the same. Rin shifted herself towards him. She leaned forward, and their lips landed clumsily on each other. It was just a whisper of a kiss, but something collapsed in her mind, and she abruptly pulled back. Before she could, An Sun had grabbed the back of her head and crushed his lips against hers. Suddenly, he was kissing her harder, deeper, with a fervent need she had never known before. His insistent mouth was parting her shaking lips, sending wild tremors along her nerves, evoking shivers. Shivers that made her whole body tremble. "If you want me to stop, tell me now," He whispered, lips still barley parted from hers. "Otherwise...I don''t know if I can." Rin stared up at him through teary eyes. Her hands that were on his chest, touched his face, his neck, and cheek. The shivering tips of her fingers slid across his smooth, warm skin. "Rin¡­" An Sun whispered painfully, his hot breath wet against her lips. Tracing a finger on his lips, Rin''s eyes stared gently. "Sun¡­kiss me." Those words were all it took for him to capture her lips once more. This time, Rin opened up for him greedily. His tongue slipped inside her mouth, gentle but demanding. Her fingers gripped his hair, pulling him closer. An Sun groaned softly, low in his throat, and then his arms circled her, gathering her against him, and they rolled over on the bed, tangled together, still kissing. The weight of his body on top of hers was extraordinary. Rin felt him¡ªall of him¡ªpressed against her, and she inhaled his earthy, fresh scent. Only he could ever smell like this. He dragged his lips up the soft skin on her neck, and gently nipped her ear lobe, sipping on the soft flesh. Rin moaned, her eyes gazing up at the ceiling, dizzy. He was breathing hard against her lips while she was sucking his. His hand slid over the quickened rise and fall of her chest. "Rin¡­" An Sun nearly growled out her name. He stroked her gently, as though smoothing finest silk, and then cupped her breast. Rin flinched, her entire body freezing from his touch. An Sun''s movements also stopped as he quickly pulled back and lifted himself to the side of the bed. "We¡­" He stopped. "We should go to bed." His back was faced toward her. She could see the quick rise and fall of his heavy breath. Lifting herself from the bed, Rin nodded her head blankly. Another silence fell upon them. "Do you regret it?" The words were quickly out of him, a single breath. He was watching her. His eyes were unwavering, gray, deep with question. A surety rose in Rin, lodged in her throat. "No. I don''t." She said softly. A smile bloomed on his handsome face. "I don''t either." He reached for her hand. Their fingers found one another, etching the other in memory. His hands, so strong and rough. But when against hers, they never felt more gentle. "I think I''m warm enough now. I''ll sleep on the floor." An Sun squeezed her hand before slipping away his fingers. A flush coated her cheeks, and she silently nodded her head. He lay back down on the floor, ink hair spread on his white pillow. Rin watched him on her side, her mind drifting. "Go to sleep, or I''m going to sleep in bed with you." An Sun warned gruffly. Stunned, Rin turned around with flushed cheeks, burying herself deep within the blankets, unaware of the faint pink blush on the man''s face, glowing in the moonlight. 240 Nothing To Regre Brushing the messy strands of hair out of her face, she glanced over to see the space on the floor was vacant. Rin sat up and looked around the room. She was alone. An Sun was gone. He had gone to breakfast; she guessed. He was letting her sleep. Rin sighed, pushed aside her pillows, and turned onto her stomach. Her feet hung off the end of the bed, toes hooked over the edge. Staring at the light coming through the window, she pulled her lips back slightly. She sank back to that dreamy night, lingering and training through her thoughts. In a daze, her fingertips brushed her lips. She could remember the feeling, the warmth of his sweetened throat pouring into hers. At that moment, Rin could not think, could not do anything but drink him in, each breath as it came, the soft movements of his lips. It was almost like a dream. That''s right¡­Perhaps last night was nothing but a sweet dream. After washing her face, Rin walked downstairs and to the dining room. As expected, An Sun was there eating breakfast, accompanied by a cup of warm wine. "Good morning," She greeted, head down, before sitting across from him. He looked up at her in between sips of wine. His hair was lashed back with a strip of leather. It made his face look sharper than usual. "Morning," He licked his reddened, wet lips. Rin cleared her throat and reached for a roll on the table. When a server came over and poured her a cup of milk, she thanked them before chewing on the soft bread. All the while, An Sun''s deep, gray eyes were set on her. She could hardly taste anything that went down her throat. It was too dry for swallowing. Too dry for words. If he stared any longer, her skin would grow too warm, and she would no longer be able to think. Finally, Rin met his gaze. To her surprise, a trace of a smile appeared on his face. Propping both his arms on the table, he leaned forward and chuckled. "You''re finally looking at me, I see." His voice was warm with amusement. Suppressing the heat threatening to rush to her cheeks, Rin cleared her throat. "Since we''ve done all we could here, we should return to the capital as soon as possible." An Sun studied her a moment before leaning back with a sigh. "All right." He said and took another tear into his bread. After eating their breakfast, they shouldered their belongings and left the inn. Mounting on horseback, a voice suddenly halted them in their tracks. "Wait, please don''t go!" Rin''s eyes flickered, and an eyebrow raised at the person before them. "Governor Chi. I have to say I''m rather surprised to see you here." "Advisor Lan¡­I have come here today to apologize for yesterday''s events. I¡­" He paused to swallow. "We are willing to leave our land for all of you to fight. I humbly ask of you to set aside our disputes the other day and forgive us." "My forgiveness?" Rin looked down coldly. "Governor Chi, it is not me you need to seek forgiveness, it''s your people. For allowing your pride to override the responsibilities of protecting your people; there is no need to apologize to me." The red and round-faced governor glanced up with some surprise. He started to speak, but Rin was too quick for him. "As for the evacuation, we have wasted enough time already being here and must quickly return to the capital. Upon our arrival, I will ask for soldiers to be sent to help your people leave. Until then, have your people prepare all their belongings for their departure." She watched the governor''s face move to the man beside her, and he flinched. "Yes." Chi Bingwen nodded his head, barely. "Good. Then farewell, Governor Chi. I hope you won''t disappoint again." Rin turned her horse aside and trotted out of the governor''s view. When they had advanced miles away from Shaoshu, they stopped to give water to the horses and eat a cold, quick meal. They ripped apart a loaf of the bread that An Sun had stolen from the kitchens and chunks of hard yellow cheese from hand to hand. "When you left this morning, did you perhaps go anywhere else?" Rin sat against a boulder, her legs folded neatly on the grass. "Nope," An Sun said simply, as he tore apart a loaf of bread. Rin regarded him for a moment, the edge of her lips twitching. Even though she knew he was lying, she said nothing of it. Finishing her bread, Rin stood up and dusted her pants. "Let''s go. If we move faster, we''ll be back by dusk." An Sun''s eyes narrowed. Then he extended his hand. Stunned, Rin stared down with blinking eyes. She sighed and reached for it to help pull him up. But as soon as their skin touched, he clasped his fingers around hers and pulled, and she landed on his chest with a thump. An Sun gave her a charming smile. Rin scowled back at him. "What are you doing?" She said, her voice so low it was almost a whisper. "Holding you." He said smoothly, almost with a hint of amusement. "Yes, I''m aware of that," Rin said, suddenly becoming mindful of the fact that she was straddling his waist. Their soft breaths rocked against each other slightly. An Sun reached out and casually tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear, and without meaning to, Rin sucked in a breath and leaned in to his touch. His brow raised, and his eyes turned to fiery coal, as they drifted down to her hair. "It''s grown longer than the last I remembered." He whispered, twirling a piece between his fingers. Slowly, Rin nodded her head. Without thinking, she also reached down to stroke the wisps of hair at his temple. An Sun smiled and closed his eyes. She observed his face, tipped up to meet the sun. There was a delicacy to his features that sometimes made him look younger than he was. His lips were flushed and full. Rin swallowed. Right now, she wanted nothing more than to push him away, distance herself from the threatening emotions about to erupt within. But she didn''t. Instead, she leaned down and kissed him. An Sun''s eyes opened wide, but it didn''t take long for him to respond as he inclined his face toward hers and lay his mouth against her lips, which were like a freshly split-open fig. His arms wrapped around her waist, cinching her to him, and she put her hands in his hair, feeling the soft strands between her fingers. He groaned, low and deep. His hair curled around her fingertips, silky and fine. Her heart was hammering, and there was a rushing sound in her ears, like beating wings. Their tongues met for the briefest instance before Rin pulled away. "That should be enough." Standing up, she walked to her horse. On the ground, An Sun blinked at her, startled. Strands of thick black hair fell across his deep gray eyes. Adjusting her saddle, she turned to him, eyes completely unreadable. "You had your break, now let''s go." She lifted her chin. Closing his parted mouth, An Sun resisted the threat of a smile. He stood up, and by the time he was by her side, Rin had glanced away and was already mounting her horse. The remainder of the trip neither voiced a word to one another. Although nothing more needed to be said. They arrived at the palace a few hours later. The sun was just over the meridian, and Rin and An Sun stood looking at the gate. They had finally made it back. It had only been one day, and yet so much had changed. Rin had clenched her reins before she swung down from her horse, and he followed. Greeted by the soldiers at the front, they passed their reins to one man, who guided their horses to the stables. When they reached the first landing, Rin felt his palm touch the small of her back, the solid tips of his fingers settling into the dip along her spine, steady and sure. An Sun had turned back to face her. His voice was low, barely audible, "Still have any regrets?" Rin''s eyes searched his face. He was watching her closely, reading her face over and over. Although his voice sounded calm, she could hear the slight hesitation before he asked. The dimples at the corner of her mouth deepened when she suddenly smiled. "There''s nothing to regret." 241 Heavy Words "I''m glad you made it back safely." His arms tightened around her. Rin let out a soft laugh. "It was only one day." "Another day to the many others apart from you." He muttered. Smiling helplessly, she turned to the emperor. He was watching the two of them, a strange ripple within his face. "Your Majesty?" Rin broke him from his trance. "Ah. How was your journey?" His words came out stiffly. "Governor Chi accepted." She said, sparing the minor details of his refusal. "It would be best to send a group of troops to help them evacuate as soon as possible." "Right, yes." The emperor nodded his head and waved a hand to deliver the order. Saying all there was to about their journey, Rin went to prepare for dinner. Sometime later, she ventured her way to the great hall, and as usual, sat at the table with the others. During her leave, she learned of Fan Mingli''s plans to dispatch scouts in the woods to watch for suspicious activity. She also came to find he had given numerous orders to the troops, helping them through their training. When she praised him, the young man burned red, earning a slap on the back from Yin Changpu. And so, they ate, drank, and chatted amongst themselves like normal. An Sun had just finished his cup of wine when a faint voice spoke from behind. "Sir Sun?" He turned to find a soldier standing stiffly among the tables, a parchment in his hand. "What is it?" "It''s a letter. For you." The soldier thrust the parchment forward. It was tightly rolled and sealed with a button of hard red wax. Everyone at the table fell silent. An Sun set down his cup, took the letter, and cracked the seal. When he saw the signature, his heart seemed to stop for a moment. An Ruo, Lord of the An Clan, it read, in large, spiky writing. The brown ink came away in flakes when he brushed it with his thumb. "What does it say?" Fan Mingli peered with his dim, small eyes. "It''s from An Ruo." An Sun''s fingers closed around the parchment. "He wants to meet with me...and discuss terms of surrender." "What?" Rin was taken back. "You''re not going, are you? It could be a trap like last time." On the side, Manchu nodded his head. "The little strategist is right. Sun, it''s too dangerous for you to go. After the last time, you two met¡­he''ll stop at nothing to kill you." "I know that." The words were knives. "I haven''t agreed just yet." "Still¡­" Manchu spoke again. An Sun slammed down his cup, and the dregs of his wine erupted across the tablecloth. "We''ll discuss it later." Another silence fell over the table. Tenser than the last. For the remainder of the meal, everyone ate just like that. In silence. It was some of the men, still drinking and carrying about. Passing by a row of pillars giving view to the imperial garden, Rin''s steps came to a halt. A figure stood there, bathing in the dark''s cold. The light of the moon was in his hair, his black hair kissed by darkness. "Sun? What are you doing here?" Rin stalked across the yard, stepping out into the night. He turned to her, eyes deep. "I just need a breath of air." He said, moving his gaze back to the breeze. The sky was full of stars, and the wind was gusting along with the trees. Even the moon looked cold; there were goosebumps all across its face. Rin was by his side, feeling the warmth of his shoulders next to her. "Are you thinking about going?" She asked, noticing his jaw clench. "I don''t know." His voice was stiff. Pursing her lips, Rin was silent for a moment. "I don''t think you should go." Her words startled him, causing him to turn his entire body toward her. "Why?" "It''s too much of a risk for you to go." She said, clenching her fists. "For all we know, his term of agreements could be your head!" He made a noise in his throat. "If it comes to that, then clearly I won''t accept. But that doesn''t mean I should decline him so quickly. I can reason with¡ª" "Sun." Rin''s eyes were pale, her mouth stern, her voice a whip. She cracked it now. "After everything he has done, there is no hope for him anymore. He has made his choice. All we can do now is fight." There was a silence among them. The two stared at each other, neither finding the words that could reach them. Perhaps there was none. An Sun sighed heavily. "I know... I know it''s too late for hope. However, I''m not going because I believe in him¡­I''m going because there could be a chance to end this. No matter how small it is. If he had asked for you, would you have gone?" Rin stiffened from his words and shifted her gaze away, hands clenched by her sides. His words were true. If she had the chance¡­then she would take it. It was this very similarity between the two of them that she hated most. Why couldn''t he be more selfish? Despite that, she still¡­ Rin closed her eyes and took a deep breath. After calming down, she blinked at him and then said very seriously, "All right. But I''m going with you." "No!" The fierceness in his tone shocked her. An Sun''s face was stiff with tension. "You''re staying here." Rin made a face, as if she had tasted something sour. "Why? If you''re going, then I should go too." She said stubbornly. "Rin." The word was sharp, as he had never spoken it. His eyes bore down on her, his voice like a crack of thunder. "You will stay here. If it is a trap, then I don''t want to worry about protecting you." "Protecting me?" Every word stung, only fueling the fire that burned inside of her. "No. That''s not¡ªdamn it!" An Sun growled and ran a hand through his hair, taking a step away from her. He thought she might try to run, but she only stood there, waiting, looking at him. "Rin¡­" His voice called out to her. It sounded hoarse. He stepped closer, but she was already walking backward. She was staring at the grass as if she could not hear him. With her head lowered, he couldn''t read her expression at all. Finally, Rin released a sigh and looked up again. "If you think it''s right, then do what you have to do. But please¡­please think of yourself first. And if not you...then me." An Sun met her eyes and had no words. The look she gave him, it was distant. Filled with unknown sorrow. "Make sure to inform the emperor. And bring guards with you." She reminded him before walking out of the yard. He reached a hand out, to grab her, hold her in his embrace, but his fingers failed to grasp anything but cold air. They froze and fell back to his side. His eyes were shadowed beneath his heavy brow; jaw clenched as he watched her leave. A light wind combed past his black hair, strands stroking his face. For a moment, he stared down at his hands helplessly. The idea of hope slowly became less and less appealing. ¡­ The next morning, An Sun, and three other guards dispatched to meet An Ruo. The sun did offer its beams of warmth. Rather, it hid behind the mounds of black, billowing clouds. The scent of heady rain pervaded the air, and the faltering light flickered against An Sun''s eyes. His hands were steady on the reigns, and the men''s horses cantered through the grassy hills. They slowed to a stop in the middle of the field, the breeze faintly cold on his cheeks. An Sun and the guards were still, and his eyes narrowed at the sound of distant hooves against earth and stone. An Rou and his men drew near across from them as they approached. He had the faintest tilt on his lips. "Brother, I can''t deny I''m surprised you agreed to meet me." An Sun did not reply, he simply stared and waited. An Rou just sighed. "Since you''ve come all this way, I''ll get straight to the point." He said as if he were offering a blessing. "In return for my surrender on the Western Empire...I want your strategist." The words leaving his lips left a cold and forbidding weight on An Sun''s heart. For the first time in his life, he wanted to slaughter the man before him in an instant. 242 Battle Of Pride An Ruo''s voice was high against the calm breeze. "You see? I can be merciful, Sun. It''s a simple request, really. One person to spare the lives of thousands." An Sun''s body stiffened. He clenched his fists tightly until his nails dug into the palm of his hand, but he barely noticed. The only thing he was aware of, was the sound of his heart throbbing against the cage of his chest. With hands clasped tightly to his reins, he finally restrained his erupting emotions. "Why? Why do you want him? This is between you and me. Not anyone else." An Sun''s voice was thick, his dark eyes shining in his hardened face. "Would a battle between our armies be of greater satisfaction to you? I did not take you to be such a prideful man." An Ruo''s mouth tilted upwards into a mocking smirk. An Sun grimaced, his tone assertive. "You speak of pride as if you do not know it yourself." The look on An Rou''s face was still, and he did not retort. But now, his face was dark, back straightened. An Sun stared at his brother¡ªthe man he had been raised beside all his life as family. And yet, he hardly knew who this man was anymore. Competitive fights as children¡­to a war against one another. For a long time now, he had given up the hope of rekindling a brotherly bond. But still¡­ "There''s no need for a battle. We can both turn around and leave. Take what you have and leave everything and everyone else alone." An Sun said, his tone hoarse. He labored for a moment with something in his throat, and afterward added, "Another thousand men do not need to die." An Ruo stared at him incredulously, then gave a bark of laughter. "You''re right, they don''t have to die. But they will. That is unless you agree to give me your strategist and I will turn around and leave as you wanted." An Sun''s lips pursed together, forming a thin line as his expression turned colder and colder. The hands on his reins slowly tensed into fists. Not once did An Ruo try hiding his smile. "Now, considering it''s such a difficult choice, I¡ª" "You''re going to die, Ruo. And it''s going to be under my hands." An Sun spat out just one sentence that was cold as frost, his gaze not having moved an inch. When An Ruo raised his gaze, a pair of eyes filled with cold, murderous intent were staring back at him. He did not expect the alarming shiver that crawled up his spine. At that moment, a trace of coldness flashed across An Ruo''s black eyes, and the smile on his face melted. An Ruo shifted his hands on the reigns, turning his horse to depart from the figures. Watching from afar, An Sun''s eyes never left him. The same way the boiling, dreary sensation resided in his heart. ¡­ Standing on the balcony above, Rin''s eyes scoured ahead. Waiting for the familiar figure to appear before the horizon. When she heard the door opening behind her, she turned. "Any sign of him?" Manchu said upon arriving at her side. "No," Rin answered quietly, eyes still ahead. "It''s only been two hours." He said. "Four hours." She corrected. "Keeping track, huh?" Manchu chuckled. Rin turned her glare on him, who held his hands up in surrender. After a few seconds, she retreated her stare to see a brilliant flash that flickered and died within the clouds. The sky above her was the color of corpse flesh, dull, white and heavy. The sun was hidden behind a mass of unbroken clouds that scattered across the horizon. Another flash burned into her dilated pupils, followed hotly by its cracking boom. It was beginning to rain. "Am I strong?" She asked quietly. The question surprised Manchu. He turned to her with widened eyes. "What?" "Do you think I''m strong, Sir Manchu?" Rin asked again. This time, she was staring directly into his blue eyes. "Well, of course. Out of all the women I''ve seen, you¡ª" "No." Rin''s voice pressed thin. "Not as a woman, but as a person. Am I strong?" Manchu hesitated another moment, his blue eyes searching her. Then, slowly, he nodded. "Yes, you are. Very strong." Despite the praise in his words, her expression hadn''t improved. Rather, it grew more stern. "Then why¡­" She said, hesitating a little before each word. "Why doesn''t Sun trust my abilities? Why can''t I be of use to him?" Her eyes dug into his, sifting them for answers. Manchu could hear the calm in her voice, but that didn''t hide the unconcealed doubt and vulnerability in her eyes. Her pale face looked very small and so troubled that he couldn''t help but feel pity. As of now, he could only sigh at a certain man''s density. "Don''t misunderstand, little strategist. Sun finds you to be a very strong companion of his. You should know yourself that long before we knew who you were, we both regarded you very seriously. Still do." Rin couldn''t help but nod her head. "Yes. I acknowledge that. But how come now he¡­" "It''s complicated." Manchu sighed. "Let''s just say when feelings change, so does what we prioritize. Sun values your strength¡­but he values your safety even more." Rin opened her mouth. No words came out. A flush crept up her neck. She turned away. The last light of the sun had begun to fade, a chill breeze passing through. However, her heart was brindled with warmth. The words Manchu spoke, she understood very clearly. Rin knew the strength and capabilities of everyone around her. In any fight, they''d win. She was confident in that. Yet more than anything, she wanted to suppress their power and hide them, far away from any threat. Bai Han. General Guo. The troops. Her comrades. And An Sun¡­all of them she wanted nothing more than to stay alive. Regardless of how powerful they were, their lives were more important. "Thank you, Sir Manchu," Rin said, at last, breaking the awkward silence. Manchu blinked his blue eyes. He shrugged his shoulders casually, "There''s no need for thanks. I just did what any wingman would have done." Staring at him in disbelief, Rin sighed heavily. Looking back out at the horizon, her eyes locked on the distant, black shadows up ahead. Noticing her intense gaze, Manchu shifted his eyes as well. The figures closed in until finally, they were clear to discern. "Well look at that. See? You had nothing to worry about¡ª" By the time Manchu turned his gaze, Rin had already left his side and was out the door. 243 Slap Of Reality "Well, what did that bastard have to say?" Approaching the front, Rin caught sight of An Sun''s face. He was standing differently, she noticed, shoulders back and legs braced. He looked older, somehow, taller even. However, the look in his eyes was dark. He closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath. When he opened his eyes and lifted his head, the expression on his face was dreary. "Prepare everyone. There will be a battle in a week." There was only silence to his words. The watching men exchanged glances. When An Sun turned to walk away, Bai Han gripped his shoulder and pulled him back. "What the hell do you mean? What did he say?" "It doesn''t matter." The suddenness of his answer startled them. Bai Han and the others were shocked. An Sun''s eyes lifted, they were bloodshot and withdrawn. "Tell the emperor to prepare all the troops." He removed Bai Han''s hand from his shoulder and walked passed the parting group. When he passed by Rin, he did not look at her. It was as if he had not even seen her. A sudden thought dawned on her then as she watched him walk away. He was ignoring her. Unconsciously, she stepped toward him, but her grandfather''s voice stopped her. Pursing her lips, she shifted her feet, turning her back to An Sun''s retreating figure. ¡­ That night, An Sun didn''t appear for dinner. Considering the events that happened before, no one was surprised. However, the boisterous meals they usually enjoyed together were now quiet and stiff. No jokes from Yin Changpu. No food complaints from Bai Han. Just silence. How could they, when very soon, there would be a battle. Three days passed¡ªthe three days that it took to organize soldiers, to equip new weapons, to pack up food and clothing to last the length of the war. Through every corner came the constant clatter of soldiers, bragging, and drilling and sharpening of their swords. For they had the strongest men on their side. Rin, along with the help of Fan Mingli, helped form new tactics and traps for the day of battle. All generals and commanders gathered to train the Bai and western troops, their numbers in thousands. Among them, An Sun trained day and night¡ªsometimes hours after practice had already ended. Rin and An Sun were never alone. During this time, she was always needed for something¡ª her eye on draft sheets and figures, her advice on food supplies, and levy lists. Even the small moments when they were alone, she noticed An Sun would take every chance to slip away. When she approached him, he would dismiss himself to train. ... Jin Yue had been training hours before and sweat-drenched her brows. She held two weapons in her hand with a firm grace; a short, sharp spear and a sword. Her feet were sturdy against the dirt, and her eyes were piercing as if an opponent had been right in front of her. In the distance, Yin Chanpu cautioned as he approached, selecting from the rack of weapons. "You''re training hard." His wrist flicked the sword at his side, and his eyes scanned the vicious swipe of her sword in the air, faster than his eyes could follow. Her feet were beating against the earth like a dancer as she moved, and he looked away. His voice rose a little, and he cleared his throat. "I come here to train every morning. It''s nice to see a new face here." At the sound of his voice, Jin Yue finally stopped. She turned to him, eyes brown and fiery in the sun''s rays. Her sword struck the dirt beside her. "Do you always converse with your comrades like this, then? During training?" Yin Changpu felt his words catch in his throat, and he rubbed at the sudden sweat beads on his neck. He had been about to speak, but he stiffened at the sudden lift of her sword inches to his chest. "Unless you''re interested in fighting me." Her voice was firm, her eyes daring. He did not hide the initial shock, but a subtle grin crossed his lips. He lifted his sword, barely grazing the side of her shoulder. Her lip twitched, and with a quick jolt of her wrist, her sword clashed with his. He tumbled a little at the sudden force, and he grunted when her foot swept underneath his swift and hard, and he fell to the dirt. His eyes widened at the sudden fall, and when he tried to get up, he had to fight against the force of her knee in his chest. He rose but was brought down again by the restraints of her hands to his wrists. "I win." Jin Yue smiled down at him, grinning at this little victory. She removed her knee from his stomach, jumping back up to retrieve her sword. "Was that really a fight?" He shouted at her parting figure, and she shook her head with the faintest chuckle. His gaze fell to his dirtied palms, and for some reason, he smiled; the flush of red spread across his cheeks. Yin Changpu got back up to train, and could not rid of that blooming smile in his head. On the fourth day, after another quiet dinner, the night settled, and everyone returned to their rooms for rest. There Rin lay, eyes staring out the window to see the half a thousand stars. The night seemed oddly quiet to her, though she could hear the snores and mutters from men in their rooms, even the muffled stirring of horses. Yet somehow, it felt as though the world were holding its breath, and the silence made her shiver. She would have gone back to sleep, had her mind not been so occupied. The feelings she felt that night at the inn burned in her heart. But after these past few days, the warmth and exaltation of that day seemed to fade. Like a dream. Staring out the window a few moments longer, Rin listened to the sounds outside, closed her eyes, and drifted off to sleep. ... The moon was a crescent, thin and sharp as the blade of a knife. Red leaves whispered in the wind. Dark clouds filled the skies and turned to storms. Lightning flashed, and thunder rumbled, and Rin awoke. Clearing her eyes, a pale face was pressed close to hers. A delicate and subtle scent filled her nostrils, and for a moment, she almost fell back asleep from its calming effect. Feeling something tickle her cheek, Rin raked her gaze up to see curly wisps of golden hair draped over her. When she raised her eyes even further, she stilled. Staring back at her was a pair of emerald eyes. They blinked, moved side to side, and shifted his gaze across her face. His long, pale lashes fluttered when landing on her own pair of emerald eyes. Even as his pale, slender fingertips reached toward her face, all Rin could do was stare. When she felt his touch underneath her right eye, slowly, her sleep-dazed brain understood. This was real. With her mind cleared, immediately, Rin jerked off the bed, pushing the man off her. Just as she whirled her gaze around the room, two men in the shadows emerged. "Damn, grab him!" One of the men muttered sourly. He stank of horses. Rin spun toward the door to scream for help, but the men moved faster than she would have believed. One hand clamped down over her mouth and yanked back her head. The other brought a dagger up to her throat. The stench of him was overwhelming. "Tie him up. And do it quietly!" The man holding her head hissed into her ear. As the other man approached her with a pair of rope, Rin lifted her foot and kicked him hard in his lower region. He crumbled to the floor, groaning in pain. She reached up with both hands and grabbed the blade with all her strength, wrestling it away from her throat. She heard the man behind her cursing into her ear. Her fingers were slippery with blood, but she refused to let go of the dagger. The hand over her mouth clenched more tightly, nearly shutting off her air. Steadying her breathing, Rin twisted her head to the side and managed to get a piece of his flesh between her teeth. She bit down hard into his palm. The man shouted in pain. She ground her teeth together and tore at him, and all of a sudden, he let go. The taste of his blood filled her mouth. However, at that moment, she couldn''t even taste it. Sucking in a breath of air, Rin screamed loud and clear. "Intruders!" The man with the dagger pulled the back of her hair and shoved her face hard into the mattress, muffling her screams. "Little bastard," He pinned her down harder when she struggled. It was then, the sound of voices and footsteps sounded nearby. "Shit! Come on let''s go!" He shouted at the other man, who stood up from the floor. She watched them jump out the window, disappearing into the night. Lightheaded, Rin lifted herself from the bed and shifted her gaze to see a familiar pair of gray eyes staring back at her. She had not heard him enter, but there he stood in the doorway, looking at her. He was breathless, as though he had run far. "Sun¡­"